《Did the Hostess Lose Her Horse Today?》


 Chapter 1

    At this time, it was supposed to be the dead of night, but the huge imperial palace was rarely "lively". In the past, eunuchs and maids with proper rules and dignified senior officials and bodyguards all knelt in front of the Yuyang palace.


    The imperial Yang hall, the emperor''s bedroom of canglan Kingdom, is not as solemn as the Jinluan hall, nor as solemn as the imperial study, but it is also one of the closest palaces to power, which makes those imperial concubines yearn. But now, these Yingyan kneel together, but they tremble.


    Rainy night, slightly cold, no stars and moon, dark, depressing, breathless.


    At this time, a black brocade boot appeared in the eyes of the people. Because of the dark night, the sight was blocked, and the people could not see the brocade shoe pattern. Those who might appear in such a place would not be ordinary people. The bold man looked up secretly. His goal was a black cape robe embroidered with Teng fog and auspicious clouds. Then up, there was a white jade with excellent jade quality on his waist. The white jade was engraved with dragon, which was very conspicuous in the dark black. It was in sharp contrast to the slightly low-key black robe on his body.


    This is the prince''s jade pendant. Every prince has one, but the jade pendant is also different. Looking at the pattern of Tenglong driving fog, I''m afraid only the most favored seven princes can have it.


    Here, no one dared to look up.


    The seventh prince, Ji Junlan, is elegant and has attracted the admiration of many beautiful women in the capital. His temperament is extremely perverse and unpredictable. One moment he can smile at you, but the next moment he can stab you without blinking.


    The old emperor was seriously ill and his life was in danger. He was the only one among more than a dozen princes. At this moment, the officials were still calm, but the imperial concubine couldn''t calm down.


    "Seven princes, where are the others?"


    The imperial concubine stood in front of him for a few steps, as if she was afraid of him entering the inner hall. The gold step on her head shook and hit a place, stuck to her hair, completely lost her noble and calm in the past, and was embarrassed.


    Ji Junlan stared at her, the light in her eyes was heavy, but the corners of her mouth were holding a smile, "stop me again, and I''ll cut off your leg, empress Chen." he aggravated the words behind, which made the unparalleled Chen imperial concubine stare big eyes and take a step back.


    The night rain dripped on him and wetted the Bi gilt golden crown with dark hair. In the cold night, the golden crown was cool and made people''s neck cool, but all these were not as good as what he said.


    "Seven princes, the emperor is still there!" the implication is that he will not be rampant!


    Imperial concubine Chen gnashed her teeth. Her eyes were completely devoid of the tenderness in the past. Her momentum was not lower than that of him. But only she knew that all this was just bluff. All around him were his people, and the emperor was dying. If he was more tough, no one could stop him.


    I thought I could frighten him, but the next moment there was a sudden pain in my knee. No one could see when and how the dark guard standing next to the seventh prince appeared. He suddenly appeared like a ghost, but imperial concubine Chen had knelt on the ground.


    The sudden scene made those who were already in panic more afraid. For example, the frightened bird trembled at the slightest movement.


    "Seven princes, the emperor asks you to go in."


    A shrill voice broke the strange silence. It was none other than the emperor''s close eunuch, Wei Dehai. With his appearance, the pupil of imperial concubine Chen suddenly widened. She didn''t know that even the emperor''s close eunuch was bought by him!


    With his entry, imperial concubine Chen knew that she was gone, but she was still unwilling.


    Once the layout was destroyed for many years, she also had a prince. If he took the throne, the canglan country would have no place for their mother and son.


    "Ji Junlan, you think you can ascend the throne and become the emperor when you go in! Hahaha, this palace curses you. This palace curses you for never having children and suffering from illness..."


    Before the words of abuse and slander were finished, someone immediately covered her mouth and dragged her away. With that rude appearance, who could have thought that it was the imperial concubine Chen who was high above and spoiled forever. But even she was treated like this. Even if some of the imperial concubines were unwilling, they didn''t dare to come forward rashly.


    The seventh prince came out soon. With him, Wei Dehai behind him still had a decree.


    As soon as they looked at the posture, they all lowered their heads and knelt more respectfully. But before Wei Dehai could speak, someone broke through the siege and appeared in front of all the officials with a sword.


    "Wait a minute!" the sword in the hand of the bearer was still dripping blood. He stared at Ji Junlan, his eyes were dark and vicious, and glanced at the Chen imperial concubine who had not been dragged away, forcing himself to make a light posture, "it seems that I''m not too late."


    Different from his anxiety, Ji Junlan was leisurely, hooked his lips and smiled, "it''s too late." after that, he lazily ordered the eunuch on one side, "Wei Dehai, continue to read."


    "By heaven, the emperor said..."


    Wei Dehai only read the beginning. How could the other party let him continue, holding a sharp sword and directly shooting in front of all officials.


    In the struggle for the throne, all officials have already reviewed the situation and advised one after another, "the three princes and the seven princes are popular. Why do you need them?"


    How willing the third prince is, he is short of the last step. If he is short of such a step, he will miss the throne. How willing!


    His face was ferocious and his pupils were scarlet, but Ji Junlan easily caught his sword with a malicious smile in his eyes. He said lazily, "you think too much. Let you come in, just want you to see how you died. Do you think there are still your people around?" then, with a slight force on his two fingers, the sharp sword between his fingers broke in response to the sound.


    The broken sword fell to the ground and made a harsh sound.


    Kicking the third prince, Ji Junlan turned and left. Before leaving, he lightly left such a sentence, "Wei Dehai, you continue, I''ll send my father the last journey."


    Such an arrogant attitude is that even the last imperial edict issued by the emperor is too lazy to listen to it, but no one dares to differ.


    Different from the cold outside, the hall is much warmer.


    The old emperor lay on the Dragon bed. When he died, he was unconscious. He just hung his last breath by the imperial doctor.


    When the imperial doctor saw someone coming in, he immediately knelt down and said, "see the seven princes." after that, he suddenly found that he had called the wrong name and changed his mouth in fear: "see your majesty."


    Ji Junlan waved casually and looked like he didn''t care. Then he found a comfortable chair, sat down and closed his eyes.


    Of course, this is what outsiders see. The real him, or she, is challenging his own system.


    "Fortune, when is the next task?"


    "Go away, how many times have I said it? I''m survival system 518! I''m not rich!"


    "Hiss, 518 homophony is not what I want to make? It''s so obvious that there''s nothing wrong with making you rich."


    Ji Junlan, formerly known as Gu Bai, was a student who had just completed the college entrance examination. She was just an adult and had no time to have fun in the adult world. However, she was pushed down from the 18th floor because of an accident. At the time of life and death, because of her strong desire for survival, she bound the so-called survival system.


    Since it is a survival system, if you want to live, you have to do a task, and her first task is to help Qingyue go to heaven, go through seven hardships in the world and ascend to the fairyland again.

 Chapter 2

    The seven sufferings in the world are: life, old age, disease, death, resentment, hatred, love, parting and asking for nothing.


    Life is hard for life. The immortal of Qingyue in this life is named Ji Beiting. Gu Bai is the second brother with identity, but although he is the second prince, his father is not kind and his mother is unlucky. He grew up in the cracks since childhood, so Gu Bai didn''t have to do anything to let him go through life. In the seventh year of her journey, she finally let him taste another bitter of the seven bitter, disease.


    Suffering from disease, he is accompanied by medicine every day, but he is only hanging his life.


    The two princes who fought bravely in the past are now suffering from tuberculosis. It is even more rumored that they are getting worse and worse day by day. They are almost in the place where the medicine stone has no spirit.


    Gu Bai came through when Ji Junlan was six years old. At that time, although Ji Junlan was the beloved prince, he was far from being favored now. In order to complete the task, she spoiled the imperial concubine, beat the imperial concubine, and beat the minister. She was like a dandy prince, but the emperor liked it. At that time, Ji Beiting was still a guy who couldn''t eat enough.


    In order to enable him to live to return to the fairyland, Gu Bai also made up her mind. On the surface, she ignored the second brother, but secretly pretended to approach him as a palace maid, booing cold and asking for warmth, but it''s not enough just to eat and wear warm clothes. In order to enable him to gain a foothold in canglan country, she also found him all kinds of Wulin secrets, and even made up an old man who had saved him in order to reassure him, These secret scripts were presented by him. Leng changed him from a thin prince to the king of the northern army.


    With such good intentions, but in order to complete the "disease" of the seven hardships, Gu Bai had to agree that his men would attack him.


    The old emperor was critically ill and the crown prince was not established. As long as it was the prince, there was a glimmer of opportunity. Everyone was ready to move. Among them, the second prince, who was the most insignificant in those years, became the biggest enemy.


    Three months ago, Gu Bai''s people succeeded.


    Now, more than a dozen princes, except Ji Beiting, have arrived. Among them, some resisted and some confessed.


    Outside the hall, the drums beat again and again.


    Gu Bai closed his eyes and opened them again. There was a clear light in his eyes, "what time is it?"


    Wei Dehai didn''t know when he came in. When he heard the new emperor speak, he immediately poured a cup of hot tea and came forward and respectfully said, "go back to the emperor, Yinshi."


    Gu Bai plays with the teacup in his hand. It''s three or four o''clock in the morning.


    "How''s it going?"


    She made an understatement, but she didn''t know that it was a hell outside.


    Those rebellious princes have been suppressed, but those who dare to stand out now can''t stand alone. The new emperor did not speak, and all officials did not dare to go. Therefore, he witnessed this bloody struggle for the throne.


    The blades of those who cut people in the middle of the night were rolled. It rained heavily, but they didn''t wash away the blood. Instead, they were stained with blood.


    The eyes were red, and the tip of the nose had no other smell except the disgusting iron smell. The timid had lost control. With the panic look, they were extremely embarrassed, and the more timid had turned their eyes and pouted directly.


    After Gu Bai asked that question, Wei Dehai trotted all the way to the outside of the hall. Looking at the scene in front of him, his face remained unchanged. He just whispered to those who cleaned up the mess: "move quickly. It''s dawn immediately. Don''t miss the emperor''s accession to the throne." then he glanced at the officials who were still kneeling aside, but he was kind, "Gentlemen, while it''s still some time before the early morning, why don''t you go back and change your clothes?"


    "Yes, what Duke Wei said is, just... The emperor?"


    The timid minister has run away, and there is some hesitation about the rest.


    The old emperor''s funeral was delayed. As close officials, they were really unfaithful and unjust when they left. At least let them take the last trip.


    Wei Dehai looked the same, smiling and speechless.


    At this time, the death knell sounded, one by one, into every corner of Beijing.


    When the new emperor was established, the previous thrilling things had become the past. His head turned fast. Now he was thinking about how to please the new emperor, but the new emperor was moody and they didn''t dare to do too much, but they did things more quickly.


    "Emperor, hot water is ready."


    Gu Bai''s body was wet. If it wasn''t for people, he wanted to take off the clothes stuck to his body. Fortunately, these people also had eyes.


    Ji Junlan disguised herself as a man and now ascended the throne of God. Whenever this matter was known by a second person, her life was in danger. No, she didn''t dare to get close to people and had to rub herself. Of course, she hid many secrets. For example, she had no blood relationship with the emperor of Dahang.


    Soaking in the warm hot water, she was a little sleepy. Unexpectedly, at the moment she entered the dream, 518 suddenly made a noise, interrupting her dream.


    Ding... Found a branch mission.


    Task: treat Ji Beiting.


    Time limit: three months.


    Reward: three months yangshou.


    Gu Bai was so shocked by the mechanical sound that she couldn''t sleep. She bit her teeth. She thought it was intentional to get rich! After listening to the reward behind, she was even more white eyed and almost turned out of the sky, "I managed to poison him. You should treat him now. Yes, but this reward is too stingy? It''s only March? Isn''t he an immortal? It''s so worthless? Bah, no, it''s so worthless?"


    At this time, the 518 system also spoke, and it was earnest and sincere, "Xiaobai, although he is an immortal, he is just a mortal now. After completing this task, you will get a lifetime of one year. The lifetime of one year is only 60 years, and the reward for this branch task is in vain. Besides, if you don''t treat him, if he dies, we will die with him. At that time, we will explode together. What a scene "It''s terrible."


    Look, this is the tragedy of novices. Either do it or explode in situ.


    Gu Bai stood out from the bath bucket, but it was only three months. He said, "but isn''t he in the north? It takes more than a month to whip from northern Xinjiang to the capital. He is sick again. Can he come?"


    518 said, "if you think the old emperor is seriously ill, he will really wait for death in Northern Xinjiang. He has already come, but he didn''t show up."


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Bai immediately became silent. A moment later, she said in a deep voice, "I''ve thought of a way¡®


    "What way?"


    "Ji Junlan''s identity must not come forward. I can only change another way. With his suspicious nature, ordinary people can''t get close at all. Instead, I can try the identity of the little palace maid in the past."


    Little maid in waiting, Gu Bai''s other vest, but she disappeared long after Ji Beiting became the overlord.


    "Where else do you have a leather mask? If you want the old man''s kind, my old man who gave the little maid Wulin secret script can appear." Gu Bai said, feeling suddenly good. Ji Beiting was rigid and boring. When she was a little maid, she always endured it, thinking that if she could tease one day, she didn''t know what it would be like?


    "You said, how about I let him recognize me as a master?"


    518 sprayed, "do you even take advantage of this?"


    "Hum, I haven''t asked him to call my father yet. I''ve found him a secret script and eradicated the dissidents in the court. All the flags are full. You see, I''ve been passed down as a tyrant! Who can do my best?"


    "You''re just an old woman!"

 Chapter 3

    The emperor Hong, the dynasty Bureau has changed greatly. A bloody storm is very far away for the people in the capital.


    They still live a life of sunrise and sunset. They are more concerned about the government and taxation of the new Emperor than who ascends the throne of God.


    When the new emperor ascended the throne, everyone thought Ji Junlan would be too busy to stand on the ground. No matter how bad it was, she should also sit in the palace. However, she didn''t know that she was no longer in the palace at all. Instead, she appeared in the North Street leisurely with a human skin mask bought from the system.


    North Street is different from the prosperity of East Street, but it is deeply loved by rich businessmen because of its beautiful environment.


    There is a clear demarcation line in the capital. Senior officials and scholars love to squeeze into the East Street area, and the businessmen they dislike love this place very much. As for the other two streets, the West Street is inhabited by civilians, and the South Street has become the land of willows in fireworks Lane because of its homonym "difficult".


    Gu Bai, a mysterious woman with a secret, can only act alone in many things.


    At this time, she was dressed up as an old man, her hair was gray, and her face was full of wrinkles. Only her eyes were not turbid at all. She had a strong waist. Although she was wearing coarse linen clothes, she was quite cool because of her momentum.


    She walked slowly, seemingly aimless, but finally stopped in front of a house.


    The mansion is built in a very low profile. From the appearance, it is no different from other mansions, but the guard standing at the door doesn''t seem to be the momentum that ordinary people should have.


    "Brother, please go in and tell me. I have something to ask your master."


    "This old gentleman, you go. My master won''t see you."


    The guard frowned and was impatient. The master is ill in bed now. How can he see outsiders?


    Gu Bai was not in a hurry. He took out a jade pendant from his body and handed it to him. "Little brother, I think your master should meet me when he saw this jade pendant."


    When the jade pendant was handed over, the guard was even more impatient. But when he saw the jade pendant clearly, the whole person was dumbfounded.


    "Old gentleman, you wait. No, you come in first! I''ll tell my master!" he said and pulled Gu Bai in.


    Thanks to Gu Bai, when he became a novice, the system gave him a novice gift bag, including 30 years of skill, otherwise he would fall to the ground!


    The guard was flustered. Gu Bai looked at it and said to 518 anxiously, "Hey, the guard Mao is impetuous. Can he do it? No wonder Ji Beiting was poisoned by my people so easily." then he decided secretly, "I''ll go in later. I have to preach well. He''s the one who wants to be the emperor. He should have a better eye on people in the future. Don''t defeat all the rivers and mountains I''ve worked hard for."


    518 when the corners of his mouth pulled out and said he was not a mother, he began to worry.


    Gu Bai didn''t wait long. Soon, the guard invited her in again. He thought that Ji Beiting''s face loving guy should invite her to his study. Unexpectedly, he came directly to his bedroom.


    There was a faint fragrance in the bedroom, but she still couldn''t cover the strong smell of medicine. As soon as she entered the room, she couldn''t help frowning.


    On the bed, Ji Beiting was dressed in a crescent colored lining, and a head of dark blue silk poured down. He just sat empty, with a pillow on his back. When he heard the sound, he raised his eyes.


    Ji Beiting''s body smelled of hell. He was already shivering before he came near.


    However, Gu Bai is not afraid. She has seen the man''s most embarrassing time and his most dazzling time. However, now, those sharp black eyes are like a pool of stagnant water and dead spirit. He has never seen such a person.


    At least he has been teaching for so many years. Gu Bai immediately... Feels a little distressed.


    "Shit, I''ll go and find out who did it. I almost killed him!"


    518 sneered, "who didn''t bother to do it before."


    Gu Bai choked. "I didn''t know he was so seriously ill. In the past, who could get close to him? I always thought he was going to take the plan for this poisoning incident."


    In her impression, the person in front of her, no matter when, in a pair of eyes, showed the ruthlessness of not admitting defeat, but now, the ruthlessness that supported him to the present is disappearing. Is he seeking death?


    She was looking at him, and Ji Beiting agreed.


    He can be poisoned, not because he despises the enemy, but because he doesn''t care at all. After looking for her for so many years, he finally has some clues. Even if he knows it''s a trap, he doesn''t want to give up. He''s afraid of missing this opportunity. In case... If it''s really her, if he misses it, he''ll never find her again.


    "This jade pendant, where did you come from?"


    He has failed once. Ji Beiting is not as reckless as before, but his hand holding the jade pendant is white. It is a white jade pendant carved with a giant dragon, but the dragon on it is not powerful and soft, like dozing off.


    Gu Bai didn''t find out. He just said according to his original prepared statement: "Do you remember yue''er? Well... When I saw her, she was a little maid of seven or eight years old. When I heard that the most delicious food in the world was in the imperial dining room, I sneaked into the imperial palace. Unexpectedly, I was almost surprised by my negligence. The maid saved me. As a saving grace, I gave her some Wulin scripts."


    Ji Beiting suddenly raised his eyes. No third person knew these words except yue''er and him.


    The calm he had shown before disappeared at this time. He got up in a hurry and almost rolled out of bed with a quilt.


    He is extremely poisonous. This poison is insidious. Anyone who is poisoned will lose his internal power. He has to endure bone etching and pain relief every day. From being sick in bed at the beginning to the end, even the five senses will disappear. Like a waste man, he dies without dignity.


    However, even if he was poisoned so maliciously, he still didn''t reduce his style. At most, he was reduced.


    The black hair is black and bright, vertical, the sword eyebrows are strong, and a pair of black eyes are deep and sharp. They don''t feel oppressive. Ji Beiting doesn''t look like the gentle, weak and bookish spirit loved by canglan country. His smooth cheeks are cold and angular. He is tall and slender. He stands in front of people and is murderous.


    "She... Where is she! Say!"


    Gu Bai felt that his arms were about to be crushed by him. He was poisoned, but his strength was so great that it was unscientific.


    "Let go first. Your poison must rest and not be angry."


    Ji Beiting finally found the clue of the man and how to let go. After a confrontation, Gu Bai finally surrendered.


    "I don''t know where she is, but someone came to verify your martial arts skills like me and asked me if I had taken an apprentice." Gu Bai has 30 years of internal power, so it''s easy to help people to bed. "The little girl is good-looking and kind-hearted. She can give you the secret book. You should be a very important person for her."


    518: "... I''ve never seen anyone boast so much."


    Gu Bai, "shut up! I''m walking the plot! Do you want to finish the task?"

 Chapter 4

    When Gu Bai helped someone to bed, he gave him a pulse. The machine is very poisonous. No one in the world can solve it. According to his physical condition, if she doesn''t do it, he can go to see the emperor in another month.


    "I owe the little girl a life. Although I gave her the secret script, I still owe it. I don''t like to owe people. If I can''t find her, I''ll pay you back." as she said, she took out the antidote from the system and fed it in, "Although you''ve been poisoned by the machine, you don''t have no medicine to solve it, but even if you do, you need to take good care of your body in the next few years, otherwise you''ll die early."


    Ji Beiting''s body was no longer suitable for being alone, so he was accompanied by a nearby waiter. He was delighted to hear that the medicine could be solved.


    It''s not that I don''t doubt this strange old man. It''s unnecessary to send someone to kill him according to his current body,


    "Since you say you haven''t seen her, why do you have my jade pendant?"


    Gu Baigang finished filling the medicine and was so interrogated by him, but he was calm. "I got this jade pendant inadvertently. The jade pendant engraves dragons and is the property of heaven''s family, so I bet you will meet me." she didn''t stay much, "OK, I should go too." just before leaving, she thought of his body and added one more sentence, "Your body, remember to have a good rest. Don''t toss around. I don''t want to waste my medicine."


    At last, he was full of disgust. He just looked at the magnanimous way she left, but Ji Beiting felt that she was a bit lost and fled.


    But it doesn''t blame her. Who knows that the little maid in waiting is so important in his heart that she looks like a heartless man. How can she stand here safely.


    The old man came quickly and walked quickly. He didn''t come for half an hour.


    "Chase, find out who he is!"


    Ji Beiting was lying on the bed. Although his face was pale, the dead spirit in his eyes disappeared a lot. His whereabouts were hidden. I''m afraid even the one sitting high on the Dragon chair didn''t know. He had quietly arrived in the capital. The moon was so smart, how could he lose the jade pendant? Besides, even if it was lost, it happened to appear on the old man. After thinking about it, I''m afraid there was only one The reason was that yue''er didn''t want to come out, so he begged him to say such a nonsense, that is, he didn''t know what kind of magic power he was, and he was able to find his location.


    I don''t know if the medicine was too magical. He lay in bed thinking about things and fell asleep. This was his first safe sleep after poisoning. When he woke up, he was refreshed that he had never had in these days.


    Such a panacea, yue''er doesn''t hesitate to ask someone to give it to him. It seems that she still cares about herself. If she wants to reach this point, the cold face will melt in an instant because the corners of her mouth turn up.


    ***


    Gu Bai knew that someone was following her when she walked out of the gate. She didn''t care about it. She also had an external plug-in. It''s not so easy to be found out. Therefore, the dark guards who followed only followed one street and lost them.


    After returning, he thought his master would be angry. Unexpectedly, he just nodded and didn''t say much.


    Yue''er''s ability to let people deliver medicine to him shows that he still cares about him. He knows this. In fact, he is very satisfied. As for why she refuses to appear to see him, he thinks about it. In his current situation, it''s better not to appear and save being watched. What he has to do now is to ascend the supreme seat and... Personally welcome her back.


    Besides, Gu Bai found a remote place, took off his human skin mask while there was no one, threw it into the system backpack and swaggered back to the palace.


    In the palace, as before, her thunder means made people dare not make a mistake. Even if they were curious about why the emperor left the palace and was alone, their desire to survive made them suppress their curiosity.


    When the emperor came back, Wei Dehai immediately came forward. The ministers who were outside had been waiting for her for many hours.


    Gu Bai sat on the top. Even if she was wearing a Dragon Robe, she was not like those emperors who paid attention to the image. She leaned back on the chair so lazily. She didn''t know where to find a jade fan in her hand. She played with it for a while, "let them come in."


    If Yan Guan sees this, he must speak up.


    An emperor should look like an emperor. What''s the difference between such a frivolous virtue and those market dandies? It''s simply inappropriate!


    No, there was a speech official among the ministers who saw her. When she looked like this, she blew her beard and stared angrily. She was stunned to stagger those colleagues who wanted to pull him. She came forward and said, "Your Majesty, you are the king of a country. Every word and deed represents the canglan country! There are gods and people. They all looked at you. You are so rude and lose the unity of a country."


    Gu Bai played with the jade fan in his hand. The time in the air suddenly stopped. Several ministers turned pale and felt sorry for their colleagues. Lord Yan was good at everything, but he was straight-minded. If he offended the new emperor, he might end up in a bad end.


    Gu Bai didn''t change her complexion and didn''t speak, but the more she did, the more cautious she was. The new emperor was famous for his moodiness. She didn''t say a word and didn''t know how to torture Lord Yan.


    Gu Bai pretended to be profound, but in fact he was asking 518, "who is this man?"


    518 said, "Yan Qi is very knowledgeable. The top three scholar in those years was upright, but he didn''t make any great enemies because of his family background. Moreover, because he dared to say that the first emperor simply let him be an official."


    Gu Bai thought for a moment, "well, it seems that he is a good official. I''ll keep it for Ji Beiting."


    She thought so, raised her eyes again, threw the jade fan in her hand on the book case, and said with a smile: "since Yan Aiqing cares about the opinions of the people so much, then listen carefully for me, but I can''t hear the words of the people in this court..." she said, paused, and looked sideways at another fellow minister, "Minister of the Ministry of officials, I''ve heard that there are many county magistrates who are very short of people. Since Yan Aiqing is interested, you can find a good seat for him."


    Fat Chai has never been short of people, but a group of people are scrambling for it. Only those remote and poor places will be ignored. Generally, those places will send some disciples born in poor families. But who is Yan Qi? The Minister of zhengsanpin, the top three scholar in those years, no matter how low, should not be reduced to a small county magistrate of Qipin.


    "Please think twice, Emperor!"


    Gu Bai, who was lazy before, suddenly raised her eyebrows when the Minister of the Ministry of officials knelt. Her face was originally very handsome and exquisite. When she smiled, the whole person added a bright color, but now it is like a sharp sword out of its scabbard, with a thick fierce and extremely dangerous.


    "What decision do I make? It''s not up to anyone to tell me what to do, or do my officials want to go down and listen to the people for me?"


    As soon as the words came out, the Minister of the Ministry of officials kneeling on the ground suddenly sweated in a cold sweat.


    Yan Qi heard this, but he took a step forward. There was no expression on his face. In his opinion, the new emperor was afraid to be abandoned.


    "Minister, Yan Qi, kowtow and thank longen."

 Chapter 5

    After solving the pillars of a future country, Gu Bai glanced at several other ministers. All the ministers who would come here were ministers from the central government, from the ministers of government to the six ministers of history. At a glance, he filled the imperial study.


    After Yan Qi left, the remaining ministers became more and more cautious, deeply afraid of provoking the moody new emperor.


    "When the emperor first ascended the throne, it''s time for the remaining princes to find a fief to seal the king."


    Gu Bai heard that it was a matter of business, and finally looked at them. However, his careless tone made everyone more frightened. "Seal the king? I forgot that my good brothers were at home, waiting for my will."


    Is this not going to be king?


    Although this is always done like this, after all, when the new emperor first ascended the throne, in order to gain a good reputation, the remaining brothers who are still alive should express something. Those who are closer are the Lord Wang, and those who are a little further away can get a county king. Among them, there are real power and idle relatives, but looking at the hand of the new emperor, among the remaining brothers, I''m afraid no one can get real power.


    To be honest, although Gu Bai wanted to be emperor for several years, he almost lost canglan country and gave it to Ji Beiting. It''s supposed to be a simple thing. It''s not easy to lose his family? But there is still a task on her. Even if she loses, Ji Beiting has to keep most of his national strength. Secondly, he has to look after these careless brothers. At that time, before he ascended the throne, he was taken first.


    She knocked on the table with one hand, but it made people panic.


    "Before being crowned king, I have to let my good brothers gather first to avoid getting the will at that time."


    That''s right. Even if you don''t have all the people, it won''t hinder you from making an order. But no one dared to say that. Even everyone began to mutter that the new emperor was going to have a Hongmen banquet. Why get together? Get together so that we can cut down the roots!


    It''s like guessing the sacred heart. It''s early winter, but it''s Leng. A layer of sweat comes out, and the clothes stick to the back. Don''t mention how uncomfortable it is.


    "Well, I know what you said." she asked, "what else?"


    "I have something to tell you."


    "There are also ministers."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Bai listened to them again. Except for one thing, the rest was not a big deal. She also understood that they were in a hurry to tell her about the recent backlog of government affairs, but they were just trying to test her bottom line.


    "This is a small matter. Just solve the last discount later. Don''t pile everything in front of me. As for the second prince, wait until he comes to Beijing."


    Gu Bai''s words let everyone''s heart go back a little. Others said that the new official had three fires when he took office, and so did the new emperor. Many new emperors deliberately took one or two small things to make an example to the others, in order to beat them. When the Dragon chair changed, they gave him their head to do good work. When Gu Bai came here, he was like before and still like now.


    Seeing that the attention of the new emperor should still be on those Royal sons and grandchildren, the ministers stopped talking, saluted and walked out.


    When they left, they had time to have a good chat with 518.


    "Xiaobai, where is Ji Beiting? Although you have been detoxified, you can his city hall. I''m afraid you won''t believe your nonsense."


    Gu Bai said: "of course I know. If he believes my nonsense, even if I fight for him, he will not be in the throne for a long time. However, even if a reclusive expert turns the canglan country upside down, he can''t find anything. Moreover, without accidents, the vest won''t reappear in the future."


    With her words, 518 rest assured.


    On the other hand, the first purpose of the new emperor is to let the princes get together. She said it casually, but the people below dare not be careless. There is still a mourning hall for the great executive emperor in the palace. The mourning hall will stop for seventy-seven or forty-nine days. As the prince, the second prince should also send the last journey to the great executive emperor. Therefore, he is bound to enter the palace before the burial of the great executive emperor, but there is a spirit in the palace, While holding a palace banquet, they all feel that they are disrespectful to the emperor of Dahang.


    However, Gu Bai really didn''t intend to give the cheap father any respect. To speak of, the cheap father didn''t do one for her and left a pile of mess for her. If you change a Mingjun, it''s easy not to change the crown prince, but it''s the foundation of the future country. But he''s good. He''ll be in another 15 years. Now which concubine he dotes on, he will promote people''s sons and have great ambitions. Besides, the crown prince has changed three in 15 years, and even if she didn''t refuse at the beginning, she will get four crown princes in these 15 years. What''s all this!


    The crown prince can make such a mess, and the harem is even more miasma, not to mention the previous dynasty. Canglan country can carry it up to now. Thanks to those frontier generals, although the frontier is guarded, it is rotten inside.


    To defend canglan country, we must first fight corruption and eliminate these moths.


    To get rid of moths, we have to take back all the real power scattered outside. When the emperor Daheng was in office, he drank and had fun all day. Especially in the last few years, he lost all the real power in his hands. Whoever listened to him and sent a beauty to him every three or five times. It was good luck. Even she sent no less than 20 beauties from front to back.


    Gu Bai''s real power is earned by herself, but she can earn it, and other princes can earn it. Now, all she needs to do is break up their real power, and then find a little chance to give it to Ji Beiting.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help sighing, "I''m just making wedding clothes for others."


    518 said, "but when the wedding clothes are ready, we have a life span. One Jiazi, ordinary people will live for 60 years. If you complete several more tasks, you can become an immortal."


    Gu Bai hissed. The novice tasks are so difficult that she can''t imagine the tasks behind.


    On the other hand, the emperor ordered a palace banquet, which was finally held a month later.


    More than a dozen princes were already in Beijing. They had received the news for a long time. They were afraid it would be a Hongmen banquet. At present, they were worried and scared until they saw the second prince Ji Beiting. They all knew the news of his serious illness, but when he appeared in front of the people in a wheelchair, it still made people sigh.


    The second prince, how down-to-earth he was in those years and how beautiful he was later, but now all the legendary people have come to this point. Are they close to this step?


    Thinking like this, the whole person shuddered.


    At this time, Gu Bai finally appeared.


    Wearing a bright yellow dragon robe, she sat on the Dragon chair and looked down at the princes below.


    The emperor of Dahang has not been buried yet. It is reasonable to say that they should wear funeral clothes, but it was agreed at the scene that all the princes were wearing imperial clothes embroidered with four dragons. Only the second prince, dressed in moon white robes, leaned in his wheelchair.

 Chapter 6

    In the past, Ji Beiting just raised his blood in the northwest. He can be said to be as fierce as a tiger. But now, he is like a sick cat. Compared with other princes, he has a low sense of existence, which can be ignored. If it weren''t for his distinctive dress, he would have disappeared from the public.


    It''s a talent to take your momentum back and forth freely.


    Gu Bai looked at the person calmly, then took the wine lamp in front of her and took a sip. Only when she drank it, did she find out where she was drinking wine. This is tea!


    In a word, the Palace Banquet was quite chilly. First, there was no dance music and second, there was no laughter. The princes were also trembling and seemed very boring.


    "Our brothers, I''m afraid there won''t be many opportunities to get together in the future." Gu Bai didn''t say much nonsense. In fact, Gu Bai came to Ji Beiting for the banquet in the final analysis. She said, her eyes also turned to Ji Beiting, "second brother, I haven''t seen it for a long time. Why is the disease so serious?"


    Ji Beiting didn''t show it on his face, but said falsely, "thank you, Emperor."


    "The stability of the northwest depends on my second brother. How can I not worry about it? If I knew that my second brother was unwell, I should recruit you to Beijing as soon as possible. At least, those people in the Tai hospital can''t leave it alone. Do you think so, second brother?"


    The emperor''s words implied that the northwest king should stay. How could people not understand the voice over? But what if they understood it? They had already been cleaned up by her. Even if they still had some rights, they didn''t dare to act rashly. Moreover, compared with them, the rights in the hands of the second prince were more confusing.


    This palace banquet, they are just a foil. After discovering this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    After playing with her brothers and sisters, towards the end of the banquet, she finally talked about the key point. Among these princes, except those young ones, the rest have to leave the capital.


    "Your brothers and brothers also know that when your father is buried, I should give you a king and a baron. Tell me where you want to go?"


    The emperor was so easy to talk at first. The princes were flattered, but soon they also reacted. She was testing. If she had a bad heart, she would want to be a rich place. But she can ask, but they dare not ask. If they ask, they have a heart of disobedience, but they don''t ask. If they really send a broken place down, it''s really unwilling.


    The emperor''s skill is really smooth.


    Everyone was gnashing their teeth, but no one dared to speak first. In the end, Ji Beiting dragged his sick body to speak.


    "Since the emperor said, I''m not polite. I''m used to staying in the northwest. I don''t know if the emperor is willing to give it to me?"


    What he said was magnanimous, but there were bursts of breaths below. The northwest place was indeed not rich, but it was close to Siam on the left and Lu on the right. It was a full military important place. He almost lost the diplomacy of the two countries to him. At that time, the neighboring countries would not recognize canglan. I''m afraid he was the only king of the northwest.


    After all, the second prince has stayed in the northwest all these years, but it has been said that the soldiers and horses alone are enough to make the emperor sleep and eat hard.


    On the throne, Gu Bai smiled and couldn''t see any anger on his face. Instead, he was worried and said, "I won''t refute when my second brother opens this mouth. However, my second brother is unwell. I don''t trust that I''ll let you go back like this. How about you go when you''re cured?"


    As soon as these words came out, the princes immediately realized that the emperor was playing well, but the future northwest king will never return.


    Even if Ji Beiting guessed it, he didn''t refute it. Instead, he nodded, "so, thank you, Emperor."


    "Thank you. I still keep the palace where my second brother used to live for you. Now when I live home, I can simply live where I used to."


    What palace Ji Beiting used to live in is no different from the cold palace!


    But who is Ji Beiting? He still thanked him expressionless, but half of his gratitude. His body tilted, but he almost fell out of his wheelchair. Finally, the bodyguard behind him quickly helped him. He didn''t fall down, but after this, his already pale face became more and more pale.


    "The second brother is unwell. Don''t blow the wind. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ll take you back." after that, he really stood up from the Dragon chair.


    The Emperor didn''t play cards according to common sense. People couldn''t see what she was up to. Knowing that the palace was remote, he still let Ji Beiting live in the past. While embarrassing him, he gave it to others in person. It''s a contradiction!


    Until later, people heard that the emperor finally received people to stay in the Yuyang hall, which was a thriller.


    Yuyang hall, that''s the emperor''s bedroom. Is she going to share a bed with others?


    Gu Bai certainly wouldn''t sleep with him. First, he enthusiastically pushed him all the way back to the Xueyang palace, which was his former palace. But earlier she said not to blow the cold wind. As a result, she pushed all the way to the xueyang hall. The biting cold wind froze people''s bones.


    When she arrived at the Xueyang palace, she looked at the scarlet palace gate, which was in disrepair for a long time. Her face suddenly became angry. "These waste people at the bottom, they didn''t even repair when they knew your highness came back!" she said and shouted again, "Wei Dehai!"


    Wei Dehai immediately knelt down. "Don''t worry, Emperor. The slaves will punish the dog slaves who obey the public and disobey the public."


    After scolding, Gu Baicai genially looked at Ji Beiting, "second brother, you see, the xueyang hall can''t live."


    Ji Beiting looked at her and tossed by her, "you can live anywhere. I don''t choose."


    "If so, then follow me back to the Yuyang palace."


    "OK."


    This time, it was not a toss. When he returned to the Yuyang hall, Ji Beiting also fell ill.


    The imperial doctor soon came to a group of people. The new emperor was angry. They were not afraid of the black hat on their head, but worried about the head on their neck!


    "Emperor, the second prince''s body... The minister is not proficient in medicine." then he knelt down in fear.


    When the doctors knelt down, Gu Bai immediately became angry and kicked the doctor at her feet to the ground. "A group of waste, your highness, if there is any mistake, I want you all to be buried!"


    Ji Beiting was lying in bed. This time, he finally had some expression on his face. This line has always been said by the emperor to his favorite imperial concubine. It''s strange to put it on him.


    On the other side, 518 couldn''t help but pull the corners of his mouth, "drama essence, is the play finished?"


    Gu Bai was still not satisfied. "I saw those emperors playing like this before, and today I finally tried!"


    518, "so is it fun?"


    Gu Bai, "it''s fun!"


    518 when she said this, there was an ominous feeling. The Lord, after all these years, he still knew her a little.


    It paused, then said solemnly, "you... Take it easy and don''t spoil people."

 Chapter 7

    Ji Beiting stayed in the Yuyang palace. Facing the new emperor''s anger, the imperial doctors couldn''t sleep at night and didn''t know what to eat. He stayed with the second prince so timidly that he was afraid that he might have a chance and let his family go down to accompany him.


    Gu Bai, on the other hand, performed a show of brotherhood and brotherhood. The imperial doctor prescribed medicine. She came to feed, and the palace maid delivered food. She came to serve. With that hospitality, she had to wash her hands and make soup. Rao is Ji Beiting, who can''t bear this posture.


    He was lying on the bed, and the whole bedroom hall burned by the earth dragon was warm. He was only covered with a thin quilt, but the hands under the thin quilt were blue veins.


    He is patient, patient with himself. Don''t break her white neck because of impulse.


    He and the seventh younger brother had not had much friendship or hatred before. She was one of the most beloved princes of emperor Dahang. She is very smart. When the emperor of Dahang has a new favorite imperial concubine and a new beloved prince, she retreats behind her. However, whenever the emperor of Dahang is unhappy, she can appear in time, brush the sense of existence from time to time, and brush deeply the emperor''s heart every time. This ability is beyond everyone''s reach. And he, whether in the past or later, was the prince most ignored by the emperor of Dahang. Everything he had was given by yue''er. Until four months ago, the emperor of Dahang was critically ill, she finally shot him, and hit the point.


    This revenge is settled.


    The moon is the only light left in his heart. He hates all the people who involve her, and the new emperor in front of him just stepped on his bottom line.


    In the past, he didn''t care about the throne. What he pursued was never the so-called right. The change of dynasties and the change of masters of rivers and mountains. Rights are endless. When you sit in the so-called supreme seat, you will find that there are people outside people and there are days outside the world. An emperor is nothing. Only this sincerity can''t be exchanged for money or rights, but now, The only one who really treated him disappeared.


    The only warmth has now become bone cold.


    He hasn''t found out how his moon disappeared so far. Therefore, he suddenly realized how ridiculous his former indifferent heart was. He couldn''t even protect a girl who cared.


    The missing came to an abrupt end, and the figure of yue''er in his mind became weaker and weaker. On the contrary, the handsome emperor who was not like a man broke into his eyes.


    The seventh Prince is very handsome. Once upon a time, some people even bet that if she wore women''s clothes, all the beautiful women in Beijing would have to stand back. However, he didn''t appreciate it at all. Instead, he endured his disgust and opened his mouth coldly: "emperor, although he is ill, he hasn''t reached the point where he needs someone to feed him. You can give this medicine to him, and he will drink it himself."


    Gu Bai looked at him in embarrassment. Her eyes were wronged. She was already delicate. With this expression, people couldn''t bear it. "It''s rare for me to treat one person sincerely. My second brother didn''t appreciate it. It really hurts my heart."


    518, "... No, I''m going to vomit!"


    Gu Bai, "hee hee, thank you for your praise."


    Gu Bai was disgusted with him, and Ji Beiting was really disgusted by her. Even his eyes were closed. Obviously, he didn''t want to see her.


    "Emperor, you are the king. You don''t have to do such small things yourself."


    "What happens to outsiders has nothing to do with me. Come on, drink this medicine while it''s hot. Don''t wait for me to fill it." after that, she stepped forward and drank it if you don''t drink it.


    Ji Beiting asked her what to do. As soon as he was about to refuse, she took advantage of his opening and directly poured the medicine into his mouth.


    The strong smell of medicine caught people off guard, because they were eager to force the medicine out. Unexpectedly, she choked on her back and was extremely embarrassed.


    Now, I really killed her.


    However, the initiator looked at him helplessly. His eyes looked like his beloved concubine and sighed, "Hey, these people are in their twenties. How can they still make people so worried? Drinking medicine makes people feel uneasy."


    Ji Beiting:... Where''s his knife?


    Taking a deep breath, he was afraid that he would kill her, so he could only hang his eyes to cover up his killing intention.


    Gu Bai, however, coaxed: "I still have government affairs. My second brother will stay here to keep his body. If you have something to do, you can find Wei Dehai. Don''t be embarrassed. A servant will stay for my second brother."


    Wei Dehai, after two dynasties of emperors, even if he was just a eunuch, it was hard to underestimate that he was deeply in the heart of the emperor, but the new emperor left him to serve the second prince. It can be seen that the second prince has an extraordinary position in her heart, but it''s hard to say whether it''s because he cares about his sexual life or something else.


    Gu Bai left these words. Without waiting for Ji Beiting''s reaction, she raised her feet and left the imperial Yang hall. She didn''t laugh until she came to the imperial study and held back the people around her. "Hey, the two princes who used to be so formal are really interesting now."


    518 he didn''t want to talk. He just wanted to give Ji Beiting a wax.


    Gu Bai, after laughing, began to read the memorials. The emperor of Dahang used to throw the memorials to the servants. She wanted to, but although she pressed everyone to become the emperor, there were many greedy princes under her, who could only personally control the government.


    "The emperor is really not made by people. I don''t have to see when I can see so many memorials?" she said. Just when 518 thought she would lie down and go slow, she suddenly sighed, "it''s still fun for Ji Beiting. You said that in the evening, should I prepare a medicine bath for him and find someone to give him a special spa? It''s so tired to pretend to be ill. I''ll find someone to relax him?"


    518 was silent for a long time, but he still couldn''t hold back and said, "that''s a task, not a toy for you."


    Gu Bai tut said, "what''s the matter with me? This is the treatment of a beloved imperial concubine. What a privilege."


    518 didn''t want to talk and chose to die.


    Gu Bai got boring, so he read the memorial obediently.


    The funeral of the emperor of Dahang was arranged by the people below, so she threw aside the memorials of this kind. As for some natural and man-made disasters, she didn''t believe all the words in the memorials. These days, she likes to report good news rather than bad news. It''s better to ask 518 directly.


    No matter how she deals with natural and man-made disasters, there will not be much change to the Korean situation in the capital. Because she can''t stir up storms, she didn''t deal with them carelessly. Instead, she sent trusted ministers to do it. After all, those affected people are also very miserable.


    After all these trivial matters were handled, she took out the rest of the memorials. The imperial situation in the capital was complicated. If you were careless, you would lose everything. Although the third prince was defeated, his followers were still there and had to deal with them properly. As for the remaining princes


    The eldest son of the great emperor is ambitious, but he knows advance and retreat and knows forbearance. The eldest son of the great emperor had a good time at the beginning. Even if there was no news later, he also saved a lot of strength; 4 the prince is disabled; The concubine of the fifth prince was a palace maid, and she died suddenly when she gave birth to him; The sixth Prince has ambition but no strength; The eighth Prince and the ninth prince are united because of their mother compatriots; As for the ten princes, it was a mallet. Sometimes they were so stupid that Gu Bai couldn''t see it; On the contrary, among the remaining princes, although the eleventh and thirteenth princes are small, they also stand out. If they can''t be suppressed, they will eventually become a scourge in the future.

 Chapter 8

    After finding out the details of the princes, Gu Bai began to look for a fief with their strength. For those with strength, she threw them to the places where there are many mountain bandits, but for those without strength, she didn''t want to kill them all, so she left several relatively stable places.


    In recent years, canglan country has been prosperous on the surface, but actually it has long been rotten. During the reign of emperor Dahang, there have been several places where people have been miserable. Now these places are just a headache for those powerful princes. How to say, it is also the sin of their father. It is reasonable for them to accept it.


    After dealing with these things, Gu Bai left the imperial study.


    Without the hypocritical new emperor in the imperial Yang hall, Ji Beiting''s mood finally calmed down. He came down from the gorgeous dragon bed. As soon as he put on his shoes, a dazzling light came in from outside the house. The visitor was a small eunuch with red lips and white teeth. He was fifteen or sixteen years old and had meat on his face. He looked very lovely and round.


    "Second prince, this is the tonic soup that the emperor ordered the slave to bring you before he left. Drink it while it''s hot. Don''t be cold."


    The little eunuch is well behaved, but it makes people happy to look at him because of his round and smiling eyes.


    Ji Beiting looked cold and didn''t even give a superfluous look, but just after the little eunuch left, he had a bottle of things in his hand. If he knew the goods, he would be shocked. It''s a poison shot by puppet aliens. The dead soul powder, the top ten poisons in the hundred poisons list, is comparable to the machine pulling poison, but it''s not as fierce as the machine pulling poison. It''s a slow poison. In addition to relying on it, the most fatal thing is that it will destroy your spiritual system, making you unable to distinguish between reality and illusion. In the end, there is no cure for organ failure, The maximum ambush period of this poison can be ten years. Even if the poisoned person finds it halfway and forcibly quit it, he will die of pain because he can''t bear the pain.


    In a word, this is a drug that can''t be solved.


    The new emperor gave him such a big gift. There''s no reason not to return some gifts to her, isn''t it?


    Gu Bai was walking back when he heard 518 suddenly speak.


    "I found the ghost scattered." after that, I found that my host was indifferent. I had to introduce the fierceness of the poison and the status of the puppet alien in the frontier. Who knows, Gu Bai still had no response.


    "Gu Bai, this is the soul of the dead!!"


    Gu Bai said, "I know. Don''t you call it a universal system? Since it is universal, there must be an antidote."


    518 choked, "yes or no, but you also know that I want to buy things here. You have only four years left in the novice gift bag. Deducting the one-year life of the antidote, there are three years left. If you can''t complete the task, we''ll be finished!"


    Yes, in this system mall, all currencies bought and sold are based on life.


    Gu Bai narrowed his eyes. "If you want to play, let''s play a big game. Three years is enough." then he strode into the Royal Yang hall.


    In the hall, Ji Beiting heard the news and didn''t even lift his eyelids. Gu Bai was used to it. She looked at the cold tonic soup on the table. She smiled and asked, "don''t like drinking?" after that, she saw the other party frown. Before he could speak, she said, "it doesn''t matter. I just ordered someone to prepare a medicine bath. I''ll accompany you later."


    That''s right. The tone is a caring pet. The smile on his face is even more like a spring breeze.


    But only 418 could not help shaking. It always felt that the goal of this task was to be broken by her, but for the first time, it didn''t remind her to take it easy.


    Ji Beiting naturally doesn''t want to go there to take the medicine bath, but if he doesn''t toss with her, how can he apply the medicine? Therefore, it is rare that he kowtowed to Ron without saying those high sounding words.


    Gu Bai waved his big hand, and his little white teeth flashed in front of people''s eyes. "Second brother, we are brothers. We kneel here and there. We see more outside. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see the medicine bath. If there''s anything you don''t like, let''s ask someone to change it."


    The new emperor smiled so sweetly, but 518 he trembled. Only Ji Beiting, his face unchanged, just answered faintly.


    Naturally, the bath is extremely luxurious. A pool full of clean water seems to want to prove that he is magnanimous. Gu Bai asks eunuchs to put the medicine needed for the medicine bath in front of Ji Beiting. Slowly, the clear water began to be turbid, and the tip of the nose was also filled with a faint smell of medicine. Everything was normal until there were rows of palace maids. These palace maids were thin and fat. When they were swept away, ten palace maids had ten customs.


    Ji Beiting was still indifferent to this. He just raised his eyelids and smiled, "what does the emperor mean?"


    Gu Bai pretended to be a fool. "I just asked the imperial doctor. They said that the medicine bath needs to be combined with massage. Don''t underestimate women. Their strength is not small." when she said the last time, the smile raised by the corner of her mouth was very thought-provoking.


    Ji Beiting has been in the frontier for years. Who dares to treat him like this? A trace of anger slowly floats up at the bottom of his eyes, but there is still a salty smile at the corners of his mouth. "In this way, I have to thank the emperor. However, these people and ministers don''t like it."


    He refused without hesitation. Gu Bai pretended to be Weidun, and then apologized: "my second brother misunderstood. These people are serving me. As for the people I prepared for my second brother..." with her pause, Wei Dehai met another group of palace maids, but compared with the previous batch, the gap is called a big gap.


    The former group is not a country or a city, but it is absolutely eye-catching, but the latter group, although everyone is also a woman, have you ever seen a woman with a beard? The physique is even more majestic than men, or in the end, there are really two big men, but the man in large women''s clothes has hot eyes.


    Ji Beiting''s eyelids were slightly drawn. When he was in the frontier, he had seen countless wonderful flowers, but he thought it was not easy for the little emperor to find these people to deal with himself.


    "The second brother is not satisfied?" she said again, "or does the second brother discriminate against them?"


    "How dare you discriminate against the emperor''s kindness. It''s just..."


    Gu Bai interrupted with a smile, "I also feel that people are neither noble nor humble. Although they look a little more special than ordinary girls, their ability is not weak. For example, the last two, just God made a joke and let two lovely little girls vote on men."


    Her set of words that everyone is equal was admired by the girls, but Ji Beiting was the only one who sneered.


    The saying that no one is noble or humble is the biggest joke in the world.


    No matter what he thought, Gu Bai waved his hand and asked the girls to serve. As for her, a eunuch had prepared tables and chairs for her to sit in, burning incense, accompanied by beautiful women and feeding delicious food.

 Chapter 9

    With Gu Bai seated, the maids went to undress and undress for Ji Beiting without waiting for him to speak.


    Suddenly surrounded by so many "beauties", Ji Beiting frowned and flashed away. He was far away from the crowd without being touched by anyone.


    Aside, Gu Bai suddenly smiled and gently opened his thin lips. "The second brother is really good. Even if he is afflicted with illness, he can easily avoid my people."


    Ji Beiting didn''t get in touch with the seven princes who used to be popular, but he also heard that she was moody, but this time, he really saw it.


    Liang Bo, this is his first image of her. She seems to be smiling forever, but this smile has never reached her eyes. Such a person has no heart, even if she is not as handsome as a young man in the world.


    Ji Beiting coughed a few times. With his cough, his face was pale again. "If you don''t even have this ability to fight on the battlefield, how can the emperor give Northern Xinjiang to you?"


    Gu Bai listened and just smiled, but his eyes turned to some palace maids.


    Seeing this, the palace maids immediately caught up with Ji Beiting. This time, they didn''t do anything more. Instead, they all knelt on the ground, "please don''t make it difficult for the slaves and maidservants."


    Ji Beiting sneered. He is not a soft hearted person. If anyone kneels in front of him, he can nod. He has already died for hundreds of times.


    "Northern Xinjiang is barren. I''m used to being alone. I don''t need anyone to serve me." then, a Zongyue saw a black shirt falling slowly from the air, but I didn''t know when I had been sitting in the bath.


    Ji Beiting removed his coat. In the bath, his strong upper body suddenly hit Gu Bai''s eyes without any fat, but what attracted people was a long scar on his chest.


    The scar almost runs through the whole chest. Even if I don''t know the situation at that time, I can guess how dangerous it is.


    Gu Bai''s tea drinking and invisible pauses, then drinks it all in one gulp. The cloud is light and the wind is light: "don''t make fun of your second brother. It used to be before. Now with me, how can you suffer so much."


    Such concern, coupled with this indifferent expression, is also absolutely.


    Ji Beiting sneered at the corners of his mouth, but looked at the palace maids who came up again, but he didn''t refuse again.


    The mysterious old man didn''t know what medicine he was given last time. He not only solved the machine poison, but also made him invincible. Thinking of this, there was a little warmth in his eyes.


    The maids in waiting did not do anything unusual, but they really just massaged him in a proper way. Their tired body is much more relaxed now.


    Then Gu Bai didn''t look at him again. She seemed comfortable. She tasted the delicious food on the table for a while. I don''t know how long it took. There was a wet body in front of her, which soaked the floor tiles in front of her. Looking up, Ji Beiting only wore a pair of white silk pants. Because he was already wet, he could see everything between his strong and straight legs.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Bai felt his face hot and quickly bowed his head.


    In this scene, Ji Beiting''s eyebrows were slightly picked. It should be said that although the little emperor was a man, he had no masculinity at all. For the king of Northern Xinjiang who fought all year round, he was as feminine as a girl. Compared with himself, does the little emperor know that he is inferior to others? So you''re ashamed to see him?


    Thinking of this, the anger of being teased has evacuated a lot these days.


    He smiled and looked at the little emperor drinking hot tea, but he was still hot. This embarrassed appearance made him laugh. "It''s boring to drink tea. I don''t know if I have the honor to have a drink with the emperor."


    Gu Bai''s face is not very good. Knowing that she has the heart to kill him, who gave him the courage to read her jokes!


    She narrowed her eyes, but saw that Ji Beiting had walked to the screen and began to change clothes. She didn''t want to talk to her at all.


    The former king of Northern Xinjiang really didn''t want to talk to her. He just wanted her to die, but since he wanted her life, he still had to do the whole play.


    Gu Baile accompanied him in acting, so he ordered Wei Dehai to prepare wine.


    Good wine and delicious food are accompanied by the beauty. Although the beauty''s face is a little cold, it doesn''t hinder Gu Bai''s mood.


    "Second brother, the imperial doctor said that you are in a loss and should not drink, so I asked someone to prepare goat milk."


    Ji Beiting had never drunk this sweet and greasy thing since he remembered it. He immediately frowned, "a cup of wine occasionally doesn''t hinder things." when he said that, he saw the little emperor looking at him helplessly. Suddenly, his right eye jumped slightly, and an ominous foreboding floated again.


    "I specially asked someone to adjust the goat''s milk. It''s not so sweet. Be good. Sit down quickly and don''t mess around, otherwise my body will suffer. How painful my heart is."


    It was this look and tone of looking at the beloved imperial concubine again. I heard Ji Beiting''s forehead jumping with green tendons.


    But the little emperor seemed to have fun. Instead of disgusting, he continued to smile gently, "second brother, why are you still standing?"


    What can Ji Beiting do? In order to avoid hearing the disgusting words again, he quickly took his seat.


    518, "wine is poisonous."


    With the words of the system, Gu Bai glanced at the little eunuch who brought the wine. His lips were red and his teeth were white. He looked familiar.


    518, "he is Ji Beiting''s man, and... He didn''t clean himself."


    The little eunuch stood with his head down. He had already found a look in his eyes, but he didn''t make any response. There was no difference in all his performances.


    Gu Bai played with the poisonous wine in his hand and suddenly smiled. It''s so easy to be poisoned. Isn''t it too cheap for Ji Beiting?


    "Hey, there are fewer and fewer relatives left around me now. Just this time, I''ll drink the sheep''s milk with you." she asked someone to pour herself a cup, looked up and said, "don''t you drink the second brother?"


    Ji Beiting did not change his face. He drank sheep''s milk and was stunned. On the contrary, the little emperor twisted and drank something like a girl. After drinking sheep''s milk, there were milk stains on his mouth.


    With a slight frown on his brow, he immediately turned his head, as if he had never seen it.


    It was the beauty around the little emperor, "emperor, you have something on your mouth."


    Although Gu Bai is a daughter''s home, she might as well be romantic. Holding the soft boneless hand of the beauty, he smiled and said, "the beauty won''t wipe it for me."


    The new emperor was so handsome that ordinary people could not stand her. The beauty suddenly turned crimson and trembled and stretched out another free hand.


    Ji Beiting was not disappointed at the failure of poisoning. If it was so easy, she would not be able to get on the son. She just thought that she would have to deal with her, so she was not so happy.


    Provoking the perfect man, Gu Bai once again put her eyes on Ji Beiting. She got up slowly. Obviously, she didn''t drink, but her steps were vain. She leaned against Ji Beiting and smiled brightly, "second brother, let''s go."

 Chapter 10

    Ji Beiting was dressed in dark black clothes. He was tall and straight. Even if he had a sick face, he didn''t reduce his temperament at all. Gu Bai leaned against him, which meant that he threw himself into his arms.


    "The Emperor didn''t drink, but he seemed to be drunk."


    "Ah, if everyone is drunk without wine and accompanied by beauty, how can he stay awake?" Gu Bai blinked her Phoenix eyes, which were very provocative.


    Unfortunately, she was faced with wood. Instead of being lifted, she took a step back. "The emperor is drunk, and I asked someone to help you back."


    "I''m not so bad that I can''t walk these steps. On the contrary, it''s my second brother. The medicine bath is very strong. Don''t hold it. Come on, I''ll help you back." after that, I came forward and took his arm before he refused.


    The two men are so close and shoulder to shoulder. They look strange. Gu baifei doesn''t feel it, but is immersed in it. They laugh and laugh all the way. Even when they are passing through the Royal Garden, they pick a blooming flower and wear it on his head. They laugh like flowers. Only Ji Beiting is full of killing intention.


    518 I don''t know how to describe this picture. Anyway, since then, there has been a rumor in the palace that the emperor looks at the king of Northern Xinjiang, and this rumor has become more and more intense. In the end, even the people on earth have heard it.


    But these are later words. 518 is just a system and doesn''t understand human evil interests. Looking at this picture, I couldn''t help asking, "bullying people is really so fun?"


    Gu Bai, "it''s so cool."


    518, "don''t be happy first. The seven hardships have completed the three hardships. It''s time to carry out the next. Apart from ''death'', you still have love, parting, begging, and hatred."


    This made Gu Bai stop playing and ponder, "who do you think Ji Beiting will fall in love with?"


    518 didn''t even think about it. He said directly, "it won''t be you anyway."


    Gu Bai choked and almost couldn''t speak. "Get rich, be serious. There were so many beauties around me just now. It can be seen who his eyes stayed on?"


    518, "no, all his eyes are on you, but those eyes, you know, are all murderous."


    Gu Bai is speechless. It''s not difficult to play with means, but it''s a big problem to let a person fall in love with who willingly.


    Just when she had a headache, her cheap third brother gave her a big gift.


    The third prince, who was kicked away by her on the night when the former emperor died, is now restless in the cold palace. It''s not obvious that she should deal with him.


    With the 518 tip, Gu Bai waited until the sunset, changed his clothes and appeared in South Street.


    In the South Street at night, it was quite lively. People came and went, but the childe brothers in twos and threes were very conspicuous.


    518, "Oh, this is not the second son of the Minister of justice, ye Yingtang."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai''s eyes moved over. At this look, he was happy, "where are the ones next to him?"


    518, "it''s also the son of an official, but it''s all his dog legs. It''s nothing."


    In this sentence, Gu Bai directly called out the secret guard. The Minister of punishment is one of the powerful assistants of the great prince. Although the former Emperor has been buried, these officials are strictly forbidden to visit the willow land of fireworks Lane in the near future. Although the son of the minister has not entered the DPRK, most of the executive family members avoid these things and hit them at the muzzle of the gun, It''s like a pit father.


    Let the people of dark Wei follow, she no longer cares about it, but comes to the Yu paradise mentioned in the previous system. It is said that there is a new Huakui today. As for this appearance


    Gu Baiyang walked in with a folding fan in his hand and a sneer.


    In the hall, the procuress has long been a human being. Looking at the noble spirit, she is not available to ordinary people. Even if there is no entourage behind her, she dare not underestimate it and immediately greeted it with a smile.


    Gu Bai didn''t talk nonsense. He directly lost her a ingot of gold, found a seat, and waited for Hua Kui to appear there.


    The procuress saw that there were so many noble people today. Yes, noble people, not the rich merchants, but the real noble people in Beijing. She was not happy, but a thump in her heart.


    Although the first emperor has been buried, the people don''t need to keep the funeral period for so long, but those noble people have to keep it for three years. They are not allowed to go in and out of these places. Even if they want to come, they come secretly, but there are so many strangers today. They always feel that something will happen.


    For a moment, the procuress gave birth, and the day for Huakui to appear on the stage moved back. Unexpectedly, she was countered by a dagger behind her. As for the next thing, she can''t control it.


    As time passed, Gu Bai drank tea, but he was not in a hurry. Instead, he chatted with 518.


    518, "the task man appeared."


    Gu Bai was not surprised, but said with his lips: "if he doesn''t come, won''t he waste my third brother''s mind?"


    The words fell, but saw 518 suddenly pause for a moment, and then said: "in fact, I think of a way to complete the task..."


    Gu Bai, "tell me."


    518, "Ji Beiting cares so much about yue''er that he might as well use yue''er as bait to lead him to fall in love with you. Anyway, if you don''t do this, you''ll be cheaper to others."


    Gu Bai took a mouthful of tea and burst out, "what do you mean I''ll be cheaper than others if I don''t do it? Besides, Ji Beiting doesn''t have that strong taste. How old was I when I wore the vest of yue''er? I''m six years old, rich brother. I can have feelings for a six-year-old child, are you sure?"


    Yes, Gu Bai always felt that yue''er was special to Ji Beiting, just because she was the only person to accompany him in his most difficult time, a friend, a friend in need, or a little kindness, but there was absolutely no love. After all, she was not over the age of 11 or 12 when they separated, What a young pervert would have feelings for an 11-year-old girl?


    518, "no matter what kind of feelings he has for Yuer, according to my data, Yuer is the opposite sex with the highest success in his strategy."


    Gu Bai knew very well what the seven bitters meant. If he fell in love with himself, he was bound to abandon him, so he thought about it and couldn''t help but say, "would it be too dreary for me to do this?"


    518, who had never had any emotional fluctuations, suddenly sneered, "wake up, don''t forget Ji Beiting''s real identity. He is an immortal and human identity. Sooner or later, he will fade away. At that time, you think he will remember a small human? You are just a passer-by, an insignificant passer-by."


    Gu Bai was speechless and right. He had come down to experience the disaster. Moreover, after the disaster was successful, he re ascended to the immortal position, and she also got the life she wanted. This is a win-win situation.


    With this thought, all the burdens in my heart came to naught.

 Chapter 11

    In the magnificent hall, I don''t know when the noise around has faded down, followed by an exclamation.


    Gu Baishun looked out of the window of the elegant room. At this look, the corners of his mouth were slightly tilted and looked like a smile. "My cheap third brother is really making a lot of money."


    518, "Ji Yingxue, the eighth in the list of Jianghu beauties, even if she is easy to look, her eyes, body shape and temperament can be compared with ordinary women."


    The subtext is that yue''er can''t compare with her, but Gu Bai is not angry. Instead, he smiles and asks, "so you think she can easily become yue''er. Will Ji Beiting be hooked?"


    518 is a system. Of course, the system looks at the data. "According to the data, all external conditions of Ji Yingxue are higher than those of yue''er, but there are exceptions to everything. You humans, you know, many things can''t be calculated according to common sense. So... I''m optimistic about you."


    ***


    In the hall, the singing and dancing continued, but surprisingly, there was no noise, which had never been before. After all, there were people who were anxious and did not understand the customs, but this time, except for the occasional exclamation, it seemed that no one wanted to disturb the amazing dance.


    The dancing "Moon" is like a fairy who has fallen into the world. She is dressed in white and has a moving Fairy Spirit. Her dark hair is not much decorated. She only wears a flowing cloud bun and several exquisite pearl flowers. Under the ambiguous light, it flashes a faint light, which is as touching as her bright eyes. With such a pair of beads, even if her facial features are only beautiful, It''s enough to affect people''s hearts. Not to mention her light steps and graceful dancing.


    At the end of the dance, it seemed to be hanging everyone''s heart. The "Moon" was really like the fairy. A few light jumps disappeared in front of everyone.


    At this moment, how did the spectators agree? Some of the monkeys were already there calling the procuress, saying that they were willing to hold 10000 liang of gold, as long as the "Moon" was willing to see him.


    The procuress was forcibly pushed out, and she was unwilling. Don''t mention ten thousand liang of gold at this time. Even if the emperor Lao Tzu stood in front of her, she wouldn''t be excited. After all, her life is the most precious. Thinking of the poison given to her by the man in black, she can only smile. Fortunately, under the thick powder, no one found her stiff expression.


    The play has begun. Gu Bai won''t waste time waiting for passer-by A. take out yue''er''s mask and prepare to meet the beauty for a while according to the route provided by 518.


    Yue''er''s mask has not been used for many years, but 518 says it is an advanced system. Even a small mask will deduce the age of the mask according to time.


    When she left Ji Beiting, she was only 12 years old. Five years later, yue''er was no longer as young as she was at the beginning. At the age of 17, she was the most beautiful girl. She was in bud and had a refreshing fragrance.


    Ji Yingxue lives in a single storey building behind Yu paradise. I''m afraid it cost the procuress a lot of money. It''s not too much to say that it''s Qionglou Yuyu. It''s the living place of Huakui in previous dynasties, and there are many thugs and tortoise slaves around.


    But for Gu Bai, these are not enough to mention. She easily entered Naji Yingxue''s bedroom as if she were in a deserted place.


    "I don''t know if your guests come all the way. The moon is far away. Please don''t be angry."


    Jiao Didi''s voice sounded from behind the curtain. The bones of those who listened were crisp. Unfortunately, Gu Bai was indifferent.


    "Bukui is the eighth in the list of beauties. If you don''t see someone, just listen to his voice and let me worry. Miss Ji has good skills."


    The voice of danger Lang rang out after herself. Ji Yingxue''s smile disappeared in an instant. Without her previous calm, she suddenly stood up in front of the dressing table. Turning back, she happened to see a young man lift up the curtain and come over. But when she looked up, she was surprised to stare into her eyes.


    This appearance is not just like yourself!


    "Miss Ji, is your face easy to use?" Gu Bai raised an innocent smile, shook his white teeth and smiled.


    What kind of young man is this? It''s clearly a girl in men''s clothes!


    Ji Yingxue narrowed her eyes and looked at her dangerously. According to the information from the third prince, this month is just an ordinary palace maid, but this one in front of her, how can it be ordinary!


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Gu Bai held the jade fan and smiled quite unfathomably, but before she could speak, Na Ji Yingxue suddenly sneered: "on such a cold day, with a fan, I think it''s either stupid or crazy. My head is so insensitive. Why don''t I help you and send you directly to hell."


    Gu Bai:


    518, "poof, I said don''t bring any fans. Look, beep... If you don''t, you''ll be humiliated."


    Of course, the eighth beauty in the Jianghu beauty list is not only beautiful, but also has high martial arts cultivation. For example, at this meeting, she has pulled out the soft sword around her waist and hit Gu Bai hard.


    Although the soft sword is soft, the sword power is extremely fierce. With a strong wind, Gu Baiyi will float on the flat ground.


    Glancing over her face, Gu Bai raised the jade fan in her hand and easily blocked her stabbing sword. She suddenly leaned forward and looked at Ji Yingxue, but sighed, "qingben beauty, I really can''t bear to destroy it." she lengthened her voice, and the two fought for several rounds, but her words didn''t stop, "what did the waste promise you? Tell me."


    "I don''t allow you to say he''s a waste!" Ji Yingxue became angry with shame. This man''s martial arts were unpredictable. After ten rounds, she was not sure about her routine.


    "It''s very difficult for you to be so stubborn." she said, but she didn''t feel soft at all. She kicked people to the door with a kick in her chest.


    And Ji Yingxue, she didn''t even see when the other party started, and her chest suddenly hurt.


    Coincidentally, Ji Yingxue had just been kicked over. Before she landed, the door opened. With the moonlight on her back, Gu Bai could only vaguely see that she was a tall man. However, he had no pity for Ji Yingxue, who was free to fall in front of him. Instead, he avoided her because of her proximity. Therefore, the eighth beauty in the beauty list fell to the ground.


    I don''t know whether she was kicked or popular. Ji Yingxue vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    Ji Yingxue covered her chest and fell helplessly to the ground. When she saw the visitor, her eyes suddenly misted with mist. I felt pity at first sight.


    "Two... Two princes, help me."


    She pretended to be "yue''er" just to use Ji Beiting to save the third prince. Although her identity has been found out, according to the informant, the second prince and the little maid have not seen each other for five years. In five years, there are great variables. Who can be sure that he can recognize her accurately?


    Her third prince is still waiting for her to save him in the cold palace. She can''t lose, she must not lose!


    Ji Beiting was still in his black robe during the day. He was tall. Looking at Ji Yingxue who fell to the ground, he took several separated high faces and had no waves in his eyes. "What are you, worth saving?"


    His voice was a little hoarse, and he looked very cold under the beautiful moonlight.


    Ji Yingxue''s body and invisible shrank back. It''s impossible. They have been separated for five years. How can he be sure that she is not her? If not, with her charm of Ji Yingxue, why can he be indifferent?!

 Chapter 12

    Ji Yingxue soon adjusted her face. She raised her eyebrows and looked pitiful. People couldn''t help but want to calm her sorrow.


    "The slave is a grass-roots man. He is really nothing. He has polluted the eyes of the second prince..."


    Ji Yingxue should be planning to take the weak route to win Ji Beiting''s sympathy. Even if she recognizes that she is not Yueer, she may treat her differently with her very similar face, but who knows, she doesn''t play cards according to the routine at all.


    "Now that you know you''ve stained my eyes, you can roll," he said, not even bothering to give her a look, but staring straight at the figure behind the curtain.


    After listening to the play for a long time, Gu Bai felt more and more that she underestimated the position of yue''er in Ji Beiting''s heart. She guessed that he would come, but in the face of this fake moon, she really didn''t know the end. After all, Ji Yingxue''s face changing skill was good. In the face of such a similar moon and the other party was trapped in a bolt, she would inevitably have some compassion. Now it seems that she was worried too much.


    She didn''t want the third prince''s scum to spoil her. Only after five years, she appeared again under the mask of yue''er. Now that he was so sober, she didn''t seem to need to continue.


    Just, just don''t know how much he saw.


    She wanted to restore Ji Junlan''s appearance, but on second thought, she felt a silk handkerchief from her arms and covered her face.


    At this time, Ji Beiting, who was just at the door, opened the curtain and appeared in front of Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai naturally staggered her eyes. She was sitting in a chair and raised her hand to pour herself a cup of tea. Only Ji Beiting still stood where he was. He seemed to be fixed. At this glance, she had an illusion of ten thousand years,


    Gu Bai was very natural in his manner and manner. He didn''t panic when he saw the other party staring at her. Instead, he poured him a cup of tea. However, although the tea was poured, he didn''t greet him. He meant to come if he liked and roll if he didn''t come.


    Ji Beiting was silent, but the sight could not wait to be nailed to her. A moment later, he raised his feet. The sound of footsteps stepped on Gu Bai, which was inexplicably flustered.


    She asked, "518, he won''t recognize me? No, if he could recognize the true and false at a glance, he wouldn''t have been poisoned a few months ago."


    518 also do not know, "human feelings, the system is difficult to calculate."


    After asking, Gu Bai can only save herself. Now is not a good time to admit that she is Yuer. After all, she has just had a fight. If Yuer, she won''t. moreover, if she should, it would be difficult for her to get away.


    But for a moment, Gu Bai''s heart turned a thousand times, and Ji Beiting had come to her.


    The person in front of him covered the whole face. Except for the moon like star eyes, he was not sure whether it was the person he was looking for. For five years, she had no news. He released all the spies, but he couldn''t get any news. He didn''t understand why she had to leave. Everything was fine before it was clear. Aren''t they friends?


    Once, he thought countless times that if he found her, he would ask clearly, but now, he doesn''t want to ask anything, as long as she comes back.


    He tried to speak, but finally he could only pick up the cup of tea she poured for himself.


    Time passed slowly. Although Ji Yingxue couldn''t really see what was happening inside, from what she heard, the two people were afraid they didn''t have time to pay attention to her. They were thinking about leaving, but they heard a clear sound from inside.


    "Where is Miss Ji going?"


    If you listen carefully, Ji Yingxue can find that it is different from the clear girl''s voice just now. Unfortunately, she was only thinking about how to run for her life and had no time to observe it.


    Ji Beiting''s eyes suddenly turned dark and cloudy. He looked at the masked girl in front of him, and all the emotions in his eyes disappeared.


    The voice was so familiar that he had some killing intention.


    In the past, he cared about many things and wouldn''t do too rude things, but this time, he suddenly pulled the silk handkerchief off his face.


    At first glance, what a familiar face. He thought about it for five years and read it for five years. Now he appears in front of him. His eyes are obviously the same as those five years ago, but the fact tells him that the person in front of him is not her.


    The vision is gradually cold, and Sen Leng''s killing intention is ready to come out. Only the party concerned is indifferent.


    ¡±Second brother. "She blinked and smiled sweetly," what a coincidence. Do you also come to see Huakui? ¡°


    Ji Beiting forced himself to calm down, clenched his teeth and asked word by word, "Huakui? Can the emperor explain how you look the same as that Huakui?"


    "Alas, some of my special hobbies were discovered by my second brother. What should I do?" Gu Bai looked at him with worried eyebrows and even a little grievance in her eyes. "Why did my second brother lift the silk handkerchief when he didn''t say a word? I wanted to cover up one or two." as she said, she took off the mask on her face, then went to the window and threw it out of the window.


    Once the mask was removed, she could only return to the system, so she made this fake action. After all, Ji Beiting wanted to kill her eyes. She was afraid that she would really finish it against Yuer''s face.


    Ji Beiting watched her throw away the mask without nostalgia, revealing the evil face inside, and felt a mouthful of fishy and sweet blood blocking her throat.


    After discovering Gu Bai''s true identity, Ji Yingxue suddenly looked frightened and fell to the ground. She looked more pitiful than before.


    Unfortunately, Gu Bai was indifferent. After stirring the small building upside down, she yawned and looked up at the moon in the night. She suddenly smiled, "it''s almost dawn, it''s time to send the third prince on the road." then, regardless of Ji Yingxue''s face, she lifted her feet and walked out of the bedroom.


    She left, but left some dark guards. The son of the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment was unlucky. He had a dispute with people in Yu paradise and accidentally injured the people around him. Unfortunately, he happened to meet the patrol army and was arrested on the spot.


    The next day, there was a uproar in the imperial court. The Minister of punishment knelt down to plead guilty. All the officials around asked for severe punishment and pleaded for mercy.


    Gu Bai sat high on the Dragon chair and looked at a farce under her. She suddenly opened her mouth. Her voice was not loud, but she stunned everyone.


    "Wei Dehai, the third prince colluded with outsiders with the intention of murdering the prince. He was executed immediately."


    Suddenly, everyone forgot about the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment and looked at long live on the Dragon chair. Because it was too sudden, many people didn''t react. On the contrary, the historian was the first to stand up.


    "As a historian, I don''t know one thing. I hope the emperor can solve my doubts." the historian''s voice is clear and sonorous. "Which prince does the third prince intend to murder?"


    "The second prince, Ji Beiting," she said. Before the people recovered, she left this sentence lightly. "As for ye Yingtang, the son of the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, his conduct is not correct and will never be an official."

 Chapter 13

    The third prince has solved the problem, but the trouble has not stopped. No, there are envoys of the state of Lu.


    The state of Lu is different from some big Confucian countries. They grew up on horseback, and their situation and style are very bold, let alone pay attention to the red tape. For example, when their father died, as a son, he could inherit his wife and concubine in addition to his property. Now, it is said that the old emperor is old and the princes under him are ready to move. At this moment, they suddenly came to canglan state, I''m not sure what wrong idea I''m making.


    The envoys of other countries had no reason to refuse the audience. Gu Bai followed his finger to a minister to greet him. As for the next thing, it is often said that the soldiers came to cover the water and earth.


    When winter goes and spring comes, the thick ice and snow has already smiled. In the twinkling of an eye, Ji Beiting has lived in the palace for half a year. During this half a year, the little emperor has called him a good man. The harem is vacant. The little emperor spends most of his time with him, enjoying flowers, moon, wine and food. As long as it is a good thing presented by the bottom people, the two princes have one.


    Slowly, there began to be messages in the palace. For example, the emperor was not close to women. It was entirely because he liked the northwest king. You know, although the emperor had a funeral period, it was not really close to women. It was just that he could not take a wife and concubine. Ordinary favor was OK. Taboo love is often the favorite gossip of the people in the market. They don''t know whether it''s true or false, but they talk in full swing.


    Gu Bai certainly knew about this, but she deliberately couldn''t help it. Instead, she had fun and became more and more interested in Ji Beiting.


    For example, at this moment, she appeared in Yuyang hall in a white dress and looked at Ji Beiting with a cold face.


    "Second brother, let''s go out of the palace. I heard that a new restaurant has been opened on East Street. It tastes good. The most important thing is that the girls inside are very good at telling stories."


    Gu Bai smiled with bright eyes and bright teeth. He couldn''t see the ruthlessness in the past. He was just like an ordinary young man. He was coquettish occasionally, which made people can''t bear to refuse.


    The little emperor is used to being a demon. As long as it doesn''t harm the surrounding palace attendants, they have already dealt with it calmly. Only northwest Wang Ji Beiting has a cold face and a pair of Phoenix eyes.


    Gu Baicai didn''t care. Seeing that he was unmoved, he directly dragged his sleeve out.


    Although the little emperor was not tall, but her strength was not small. She dragged Ji Beiting like this, but she was out of breath and her face was not red. She looked as if she was walking.


    Ji Beiting stared at her with a pair of Phoenix eyes. For half a year, he said it was not long. They fought secretly for countless times, but he was stunned that he couldn''t get any benefit from her. On the contrary, many of the rights of those waste brothers fell into his hands.


    He looked at the hand holding his sleeve. The hand was green and delicate. It didn''t look like a man. Looking up at the smiling face, he suddenly felt a cold hum in his heart. Outsiders said that the little emperor was very handsome, but he felt that a man should have masculinity, just like those generals in his camp. Which was not strong and tall?


    He intended to brush his sleeve and leave, but somehow, he suddenly lowered his eyes, but saw that the little emperor was blinking a pair of big eyes, just like the dog that was about to be abandoned by his master, looking at him pitifully, which made people unbearable.


    With this hesitation, he was pulled out for a long distance.


    "Second brother, although we are out of the Palace this time, you can''t be as naughty as last time. You can''t go to places such as South Street, let alone meet any villains again. I have to take good care of my second brother''s body for my second sister-in-law in the future."


    Ji Beiting stared at the small mouth and had the illusion that he wanted to tear it up.


    "Shut up."


    He couldn''t bear it. He finally said such treacherous words, but the words had been exported, and it was too late to regret. However, he would not regret Ji Beiting.


    Unexpectedly, the little emperor was not angry. Instead, he said with a smile: "the second brother has a bad temper. I don''t care, but the second sister-in-law in the future is a charming flower and can''t be scolded."


    What she said was wanton and loose, but Ji Beiting was suddenly silent.


    Future second sister-in-law?


    He Ji Beiting has been fighting in the battlefield for several years, but he has never been moved to anyone. He has never been moved before. Later... Thinking about the current situation, he suddenly shook his head and sneered. How can he have a long love for children and women? Although Yueer is the only person he cares about in his heart, this kind of thinking is not a long love for children and women. She is the salvation of his youth. This feeling is higher than all.


    "My future wife won''t bother the emperor."


    He was always cold, like ice, but only the little emperor still haunted him for half a year. Sometimes he didn''t see her for a long time. He thought strangely about what she was doing. Sure enough, habit is a very terrible thing.


    Gu Bai doesn''t know that her perseverance in the past six months has finally been effective. At the moment, she is really just thinking of the palace.


    The capital is a good place. At the foot of the emperor, it is prosperous and lively. Gu Bai always goes out for a walk from time to time. According to 518, she looks for some delicious food or interesting things, which also adds some color to her difficult task.


    The emperor made a private visit in micro clothes. There was no one around except Ji Beiting, which surprised both sides.


    The people on the emperor''s side wondered whether the emperor planned to secretly remove people outside the palace; The people on Ji Beiting''s side thought so, so although there was no one on the surface, there were a lot of dark guards behind.


    Ji Beiting still looks sick and weak, so Gu Bai doesn''t take him around, but directly comes to the restaurant she''s looking for.


    Most of the East Street are ministers of the imperial court, as well as the areas where scholarly families live. It is not difficult to guess the identity of the owner behind the restaurant. Those who come here to spend are also those who are either rich or expensive. After all, the price of the restaurant is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    However, the problem of money is not a problem for Gu Bai at all. She led Ji Beiting all the way to the elegant room on the second floor. The layout of the elegant room is very elegant. When you open the window, you can see the bustling and bustling streets.


    This restaurant is quiet in the middle of trouble. When you open the window, you can see the bustle of the secular world, but when you close the window, there is another scene inside.


    The delicious food was soon brought up. Ji Beiting was a stuffy gourd. He didn''t talk much. Gu Bai had good wine and didn''t bother to talk to him. He simply carried the wine pot and sat obliquely at the window. He looked a little happy, young Xia in the Jianghu.


    In addition to delicious food and wine, the restaurant also provides services such as playing the piano and storytelling. Gu Bai ordered a storytelling before. The visitor was a young boy who was talking about the gratitude and hatred of the Jianghu. That''s the beauty.


    The young man''s book says very well. It''s like being on the spot.


    Therefore, Gu Bai, on a whim, suddenly took the piano in the room to her lap. She held the wine pot in one hand and played the piano in one hand. She sang exactly: "I should stay in the Jianghu, drink a pot of muddy wine, and watch the flowers in the deep sorrow when drunk. Don''t go on a wild trip outside the pass and leave a beautiful woman waiting. How many floors is this in the dream..."

 Chapter 14

    Gu Bai sang suddenly, but none of the other two people in Yajian were disturbed. Instead, they were stunned by her, and the storyteller was stunned. Even Ji Beiting flashed a trace of other feelings in his eyes.


    The free and easy singing and playing the piano with one hand did not hinder the beauty in front of her, especially with the end of her song, the unrestrained drinking behavior, the wine went all the way down the corner of her mouth and drowned under the bright and white neck. This way, it doesn''t look like a little tossing clouds and rain in the court. It''s very much like the young Xia in the Jianghu, happy gratitude and hatred, natural and unrestrained.


    Ji Beiting was really amazed. He even thought that if he took her head one day, he would be a little sorry.


    This emotion should not exist, nor could it exist. He shook his head suddenly. He and she were at odds, but how could a song shake his heart?


    However, no one knows whether it is a song that shakes the heart or something else.


    Ya Jian fell into a brief silence, but Gu Bai was in a good mood. After drinking the wine in her hand, she put the piano back to its original place and was about to change another pot, but she saw the storyteller coming towards her excitedly.


    "Young master, this song is really amazing. Would you like to write down the words? Put it down. I won''t take this song for myself. I just think it''s wonderful. It''s abrupt."


    The storyteller was so excited that he forgot that those who could go in and out of the restaurant, especially those in the elegant room, were all people of great wealth. Why did he think he could shake one or two as a small storyteller? However, Gu Bai didn''t care. Instead, he said happily, "it''s just a small matter. It''s nothing. Get a pen."


    Because of drinking, the little emperor''s face was slightly red at this time, not to mention how lovely. If she was really like what she sang, Ji Beiting thought it was OK to leave her life. However, this short thought did not last long.


    With a bang, I don''t know who broke in.


    Ji Beiting was suddenly disturbed. His eyes were not good, but he didn''t pay attention to him at all. All his attention was on Gu Bai.


    It was a young man as delicate and handsome as a jade. She was about 17 or 18 years old. She was dressed in white. She stood by the window. The breeze blew her black hair. She looked at the intruder with cool eyes, which was almost cold, because she looked at him without any temperature in her eyes, just like looking at a dead man.


    518, "Xiaobai is the envoy of the state of Lu, the youngest Prince of the state of Lu, and the most favored. But you know, this is a mallet. He came here because of the conspiracy of his brothers. Of course, he also has the means of Ji Beiting. He wants to return to Northern Xinjiang."


    Gu Bai knew for a moment that it was easy for him to have no return because of his recklessness.


    The prince of the state of Lu looked at her almost greedily. He was fat and blocked at the door like a pig, but in fact, he was only 16 or 17 years old. At this age, Chunxin was the most impetuous. When he saw good beauty, he wanted to rush into his own camp. It used to be the case in the state of Lu, but now it is still the case in the state of canglan.


    "Beauty song is beautiful. I didn''t expect people to be more beautiful."


    The pig''s words were frivolous, and he stepped forward. Coupled with his naked eyes, Gu Bai felt that such a person didn''t mind being the knife, the knife to kill with the knife.


    "What are you?"


    The prince of the state of Lu listened to the cold voice. Instead of being angry, he felt that the dryness and heat in his body had increased a bit. He was so noble that he really wanted to be severely humiliated.


    "I am a distinguished guest of your emperor''s majesty. If beauty comes from me, you will have a place in my account in the future."


    It is impossible for a Han woman to marry home. At most, she is a concubine. He is the little prince of the state of Lu and the prince loved by his father. It is a great honor to let her be a concubine.


    Gu Bai sneered. These arrogant people will be sorry for themselves if they don''t kill him. Besides, this is Ji Beiting''s game. I''m sorry for him.


    "Open your dog''s eyes and see clearly. I''m a man."


    The pig was stunned, looked her up and down, and immediately laughed, "little beauty, you think I''m blind. It''s clear that I''m a beautiful woman disguised as a man. Just wait. I''ll show you my heroism tonight, and you''ll be unable to extricate yourself from what you like."


    Gu Bai felt that she would vomit if she heard more from the mentally retarded, but before she started, the garbage suddenly rolled out of the door.


    He was as fat as a pig. When he rolled, he actually took the people behind him down together. At a glance, he was in great confusion.


    Gu Bai was calm and didn''t hit anyone in person. She was very upset.


    Besides, the prince of the state of Lu, the elegant room is near the entrance of the stairs. He is also unlucky. He doesn''t know what he was beaten just now. He can''t get up now. He can only let himself fall freely and roll down the stairs. When he is finally floated by the attendants, he is already blue and blue.


    "Who, which bitch dares to beat me! Stand up for me!" it was the prince who was beaten. He didn''t want to advise at the first time, but swaggered and completely forgot that this is not the state of Lu.


    Gu Bai felt that with this temperament, his brothers didn''t have to do it at all. They would die sooner or later.


    However, listening to his call, she looked around and found a broken teacup on the ground. The teacup looked familiar. If she remembered correctly, it was Ji Beiting who had just held it.


    He turned his eyes to Ji Beiting. Sure enough, he had nothing in his hands at this time.


    "The emperor is the king of a country. Even if he is an envoy of another country, it is not his turn to humiliate him." he said indifferently, but no one knows that this is just an excuse he made for himself. Just now, an unprecedented anger floated from his chest, almost killing him on the spot.


    But clearly, all this follows his steps.


    Frowning, he stared at his hand. A moment later, he came back. The little emperor had left.


    Thinking of her anger, he suddenly sneered. Who is she? He doesn''t need his hand at all, and he was going to let her kill him. In this way, the state of Lu could start a war, and he could return to northern Xinjiang smoothly.


    Gu Bai was very upset today. After the prince like a pig rolled downstairs, before she started, she saw that he was slaughtered, and the person who slaughtered him was none other than Ji Beiting''s.


    "Minister, it''s too late for help. Please make atonement!"


    The voice is sonorous and powerful, and the kneeling posture is more regular and decent, but inexplicably, Gu Bai is unhappy.


    "Do you know who he is?"


    "Whoever humiliated the emperor should be executed!"


    Look at that. How loyal.


    "If I remember correctly, you are the subordinate of the northwest king."


    The little emperor suddenly opened his mouth, and the subordinate was stunned, but soon nodded truthfully.


    "Well, remember what you said today." she smiled coldly. This smile turned into an uncertain emperor in the hall again. There was no previous wanton chic.


    Ji Beiting slowed her down half a step and came down to see this scene. He looked at her and coughed for some reason.


    It''s not light or heavy, but if the former little emperor had been courteous, but at this time, he just looked at him, and then said perfunctorily: "Why are you pestling here? Don''t you see that the northwest king is not feeling well?"

 Chapter 15

    The title of Northwest king made Ji Beiting''s subordinates look slightly changed. Although the little emperor canonized many kings, his master always wore the title of second prince. Now, don''t you know their plan?


    But they didn''t arrange the play today. They thought that the waste Prince of the state of Lu was lecherous. They always let him into the game, molested a princess or princess at random, and hit the little emperor in the face. She would be very angry. At that time, even if they didn''t want the waste Prince''s life, they would never teach a lesson, and they had already united with other princes of the state of Lu, as long as she did it, They can kill the waste prince.


    My favorite little son died. At that time, the emperor of the state of Lu was very angry and the army pressed the border. Did the little emperor dare not let his master go?


    But these arrangements are very secret. How did the little emperor know? Or is it just because you were molested and in a bad mood, you took it out on your master?


    Anyway, the people around Ji Beiting were afraid to be careless. They looked at their master and saw that his face was calm. Somehow, they were at ease just now.


    Gu Bai didn''t care about these people. She just stared at her dark guard and let others take the lead. It''s embarrassing for her.


    The dark guards knelt on the ground long before she spoke. They didn''t beg for mercy and protect the emperor. They should be punished.


    "Go back and get thirty boards for each person." Gu Bai was calm and didn''t even bother to laugh here. It was those subordinates of Ji Beiting who looked at these dark guards with some sympathy after listening to her words.


    Thirty big boards, twenty big boards for ordinary people can kill them. Even if they survive, it''s enough.


    The little prince is dead. The remaining envoys of the state of Lu have long been trembling with fear. They accompanied the little prince to ensure his safety. Now that he is dead, they can''t escape death when they return home. But the little prince died because he offended the emperor of canglan state or molested the king of a country. In any case, they won''t stay alive.


    The cold sweat on the forehead is flowing more and more. There is a difference between early death and late death.


    Gu Bai''s silence made everyone feel happy, but at this time, she suddenly changed her previous indifference and looked at Ji Beiting with a smile. Even her voice was as clear and clean as before, "second brother, I''m afraid I''ll trouble you next."


    Ji Beiting did not change his face. "Please, Emperor."


    "The garbage is dead, but his life is good. He is the prince all his life. His cheap father will certainly retaliate when he dies. I can''t bear the suffering of the people on the border, so..." she lengthened her voice and said slowly: "I want to strike first."


    An understatement shocked everyone.


    Ji Beiting''s subordinates are completely stupid. It''s different from what they think. Shouldn''t they send someone to appease them first, and then send a general to guard the border?


    If you are lucky, you won''t fight at all. After all, who is willing to fight these days? The old emperor of the state of Lu is old and his power has been almost taken away by his son. Even if he wants to avenge his younger son, he has no such power.


    Gu Baicai didn''t care about their faces. After throwing such a bomb, she added, "Oh, by the way, things started because of me, so I decided to fight in person."¡®


    At this moment, Ji Beiting frowned. He wanted to go back to northern Xinjiang, but he didn''t want to take the little emperor back.


    Just, what is the faint joy in my heart?


    After dropping one bomb after another, Gu Bai was about to leave, but she just took half a step, but suddenly stopped. She tilted her head, looked at the trembling shopkeeper and waiter, grinned, "go, wait with pen and ink."


    The shopkeeper and the waiter couldn''t come back for a long time. At first hearing this, they even forgot to salute. Foolishly, they asked, "is the emperor going to make a decree?"


    This made Gu Baile. She changed her previous sharp and lazy way: "I just promised the storyteller to give him the words. Although I delayed for a while, I can''t break my words."


    When she said this, the shopkeeper suddenly heard a song from the elegant room on the second floor, which attracted people to inquire. Those who may enter the elegant room are either rich or expensive. His little shopkeeper didn''t dare to inquire, so he stopped one by one. Only the little prince of the state of Lu, no, there was such an accident!


    I was afraid and envied the boy. It was a blessing to get the emperor''s ink treasure for several generations.


    Gu Bai left after writing, but there was an uproar at the bottom. The restaurant was originally in the downtown of East Street, so the guests who came here could be any royal relatives or senior officials'' relatives. For a time, the news of the emperor''s imperial expedition spread rapidly in Beijing like wings. On the contrary, it was the ministers in the court who were the last to know.


    Yujia''s personal expedition is not a small matter. The emperor has ascended the throne for only half a year, and the Korean situation is not stable. If you leave at this time, it is easy to have an accident.


    When Gu Bai''s front foot returned to the palace, a group of Ministers asked to see him at his back foot.


    No, she didn''t even have time to change her clothes, so she came to see these ministers.


    Although she belittled many talented officials, her hands were not full of waste. Like the prime minister, she got a child at the age of six. She was a famous talent since childhood. At the age of 18, she was appointed the No. 1 scholar by the former Emperor. Although the former Emperor bastard named him the No. 1 scholar at the beginning because of his beautiful and handsome appearance, her talent and learning were also real. However, although he won the first prize, the Imperial Hall at that time was full of miasma. He was a son of a poor aristocratic family and had no foundation at all. Finally, Gu Bai looked at the poor and pulled a hand, so he didn''t end up being framed and died.


    She sat lazily on the throne and listened to a cadre of old ministers begging her to take back her life. Only the young Prime Minister stood aside and said nothing. Finally, she was impatient, "OK, I''m not dead yet. It''s like crying." then she looked at the prime minister, "Aiqing, what do you want to say to me?"


    When he was named, the prime minister stepped forward. He was neither humble nor arrogant. He didn''t look uneasy like those old ministers. "I came to ask the emperor''s consent to let me follow."


    Gu Bai liked this clean and neat, and then refused his request, "I don''t agree."


    The prime minister didn''t understand. He looked up, but he heard the emperor say, "you''re gone, who will supervise the country for me." then he saw Wei Dehai coming in from outside the hall.


    "Emperor, General Guo wants to see you."


    "Xuan."


    General Guo, Guo Yu, general Zuo Shenwu in central Beijing and the head of the forbidden army. When the former emperor died, he surrounded the palace with the forbidden army. At the thought of this, some ministers'' knees began to soften again.


    Outside the hall, the visitor was very tall. The sun pulled his shadow for a long time. However, at the age of 30, everyone dared not underestimate it.


    On a bloody night six months ago, everyone still remembered it. Therefore, no one dared to stop the emperor''s personal expedition.


    "Minister, Guo Yu, meet the emperor."


    "How did you handle the things I ordered?"


    "Fifty thousand troops will be able to accompany the emperor tomorrow."

 Chapter 16

    Gu Bai caught everyone by surprise. In just half a day, she handled everything.


    Fifty thousand troops can go, but Guo Yu said they can go, and there will be no fake.


    In the hall, Ji Beiting stood aside and said nothing, but somehow, he didn''t feel much about the little emperor''s expedition. Instead, he looked at her and the young prime minister. He was very unhappy.


    "Second brother, can you walk so far? If not..."


    Before she finished, Ji Beiting interrupted in a deep voice, "you can go."


    It was rude to interrupt the emperor. Sure enough, the young prime minister''s eyes swept over, but Ji Beiting''s eyes suddenly cooled down with a faint glance.


    But a prime minister, do you still want to teach him to be a man?


    Gu Bai doesn''t know what happened between them. She waves those useless old ministers away, leaving only Ji Beiting, Prime Minister and General Guo. Naturally, it''s also a matter of marching.


    The prime minister trusted her and entrusted everything in Beijing to him. Just before she left, she ordered a little eunuch to serve in the accompanying palace attendants. The eunuch was not someone else, but the one Ji Beiting placed beside her.


    Marching is a big event, but Gu Bai''s careless appearance makes many ministers in the court beat drums. You know, the place where the emperor is going is Beijiang, which is the boundary of Ji Beiting, the second prince. As the saying goes, a strong dragon can''t beat the local snake. If there is no return, don''t you have to reshuffle the cards again?


    The ministers who stood in the wrong team last time were still worried about the night half a year ago, so this time they had to be careful and careful. They just thought more and the people''s hearts were unstable.


    Northern Xinjiang is not as prosperous as central Beijing. Even the environment is bad. As far as you can see, it is blocked. Even if the wind is a little stronger, it becomes difficult to travel.


    However, along the way, the seemingly charming little emperor Leng didn''t complain, but Ji Beiting, some of whom couldn''t see and asked.


    "Your Majesty, the valley of evil spirits is the place to go. The climate is extremely bad and the terrain is steep. If you want to pass, you can''t camp all day. The emperor has been on his way all day. You might as well rest here for a day and go again tomorrow." he said coldly and faintly, as if he just mentioned it casually, but the subordinates around him looked strange.


    Gu Bai looked at this scene but was happy. "Although I am the son of heaven, I am not a delicate person. Just keep going."


    Ji Beiting frowned and didn''t say anything at all.


    From the capital to northern Xinjiang, the original two-month journey was shortened by Gu Bai for ten days. After more than a month of wind and rain, everyone showed a little vicissitudes. She was the only one who was still energetic and had no fatigue in her eyes.


    Fifty thousand soldiers, dusty and dusty, came to northern Xinjiang to have a good reception, so on the first night, everyone ate and drank recklessly until it was a little light, so they went back to rest.


    It''s rare to be lively. Gu Bai won''t spoil other people''s interest. Unlike the delicacy in the palace, she and the soldiers directly took a big bowl, ate wine and meat, but pretended to be ill Ji Beiting. In such an environment, she was sent away by a cup of sweet and greasy goat''s milk.


    This was the second time she had given him goat milk to drink. Different from the first patience, this time, he drank it willingly.


    But his subordinates are distressed. It''s terrible to think that in the army, the general''s drinking capacity was unmatched. Now he wants to drink what women drink.


    Some subordinates really couldn''t stand it. When the Little Emperor didn''t pay attention, they came secretly with wine, but he refused.


    "I think this goat''s milk is also good."


    The expression on the subordinate''s face is cracked. Who are you? Return our general.


    "General, are you sure?"


    Their general''s poison has been detoxified. They all know it, so they dare to bring wine.


    "The emperor is drunk. I''ll help her rest."


    Ji Beiting said so naturally that his subordinates were stupid. After seeing the big general send the little emperor away, he pulled the others and said with a sad face: "it''s over. I thought the big general would be fine if he escaped the poison. I didn''t expect that the dog emperor was so insidious and played a beauty trick!"


    He said anger, but because there were many people brought by the emperor, he could only lower his voice, but the sadness and anger in his eyes were silent.


    Other subordinates looked at each other because of this, and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Besides Gu Bai, although she couldn''t hear someone talking behind her back, there were 518 people, so she threw it intact.


    518, "beauty trick."


    Gu Bai choked. She wanted to use yue''er''s identity to deliberately approach Ji Beiting, but if she stood up to her current identity, she disdained to use beauty tricks!


    After drinking a lot of wine and returning to the account, a little eunuch came with sobering soup. Gu Bai didn''t doubt that he was there, but when she was carrying the sobering soup, 518 suddenly reminded, "this soup is poisonous, it''s the dispersion of the dead!"


    Holding the bowl, she narrowed her eyes and found that the little eunuch was no other than the fake eunuch she had deliberately called.


    Her movements and were invisible, but Ji Beiting found it. Following her eyes, he also found the little eunuch. He immediately frowned. Then he brought the sobering soup in Gu Bai''s hand very naturally, "it''s too hot. The emperor will still drink it later."


    After half a year, Gu Bai deliberately avoided it several times, but this time, she really didn''t intend to avoid it again. After deducting the one-year time of the antidote of undead powder, she had only three years left. She didn''t have so much Kung Fu to play around, so she thought of taking a poison in the trend and ceding the power of the general to him.


    But now, why doesn''t this guy play cards according to the plot?


    The little emperor drank a lot of wine. At the moment, he blushed and looked at him with a pair of Qinshui Phoenix eyes. He was innocent and lovely, which made his heart beat for a moment.


    Ji Beiting didn''t know what was wrong with him. During this period, he felt more and more strange about her. He didn''t understand or understand. Now she was a little overwhelmed. Therefore, the decisive northwest King left in a panic for the first time. Just before he left, he didn''t forget to take the bowl of sobering soup.


    Gu Bai looks at his sobering soup with some regret. The poisoning fails. It seems that she has to find other ways.


    Thinking of this, she sighed, and then waved to the little eunuch who served her to leave. She was afraid that if the fake eunuch didn''t go again, she would kill people. This bright hatred really made her blind?


    After the little eunuch left, he went straight to Ji Beiting and looked at the broken bowl on the ground. He was unwilling to kneel down.


    "Why, general!" he said with gnashing teeth, his eyes full of malice.


    "In the future, you don''t have to serve the emperor." there was no superfluous explanation. Ji Beiting left such a sentence and then turned away.

 Chapter 17

    Gu Bai woke up naturally after sleeping. Wei Dehai had already been waiting for her. Seeing her get up, he immediately came forward to serve her.


    "Why don''t you see the little fruit?"


    Xiaoguo was the fake eunuch. She asked casually. Wei Dehai didn''t know what was wrong with the eunuch. He just truthfully said, "back to the emperor, the boy was unlucky. He broke his leg last night."


    Gu Bai took a slight puff at the corner of his mouth. "At least you can serve me. Can you find a doctor?"


    "Back to the emperor, the general has ordered the military doctor to see it."


    In this camp, only Ji Beiting can afford to be called a senior general.


    Now Gu Bai doesn''t understand.


    "What does he mean?" naturally, he asked 518.


    Unfortunately, 518 is just a system, which can only be inferred according to common sense. "You also said that the acting skills of the fake eunuch are too poor. Maybe you took the soup bowl last night and looked at it, which made Ji Beiting think you found something, so he was in a hurry to destroy the evidence."


    Gu Bai touched his chin, "it makes sense."


    ***


    In the twinkling of an eye, Gu Bai has spent ten days in the military camp. Except for the first two days of rest, she spent the rest of her time studying the terrain of the northern Xinjiang and the border of the state of Lu. Only by knowing herself and the other side can she win every battle. If she can''t even understand the terrain, what war will she fight?


    Not to mention, she took the initiative to attack. At the beginning, the generals in the camp didn''t believe she could win the war. After all, the little emperor had never been on the battlefield. Although the palace was dangerous, it played with mental skills, not like the battlefield, but with real skills. But after three world wars in a row, the generals in the camp had to obey her.


    It has nothing to do with his position. His strategy is no worse than his own general.


    But the more outstanding the ability of the little emperor, the more anxious they are. As the confidants of the big general, they certainly understand the gratitude and resentment between the big general and the little emperor, but what about the people below? If the emperor is not a fatuous king, are they willing to continue to follow? Even in a short time, the army''s heart is still towards its own general, but for a long time?


    The confidants all had bubbles on their lips, but their generals were very calm.


    Besides, Gu Bai, who won three world wars in a row, was in a good mood, but he heard 518 suddenly release a task, "find a branch task and look for devils. Will the host accept it? First, accept it; second, don''t accept it."


    Gu Bai didn''t think about the sudden branch line task. He heard 518 say, "three, two, one, accept it automatically."


    A mouthful of blood stuck in her throat, and Gu Bai almost died of anger. At the beginning, she fell off the high building, and the damn system was so strong that she was tied up. She didn''t even have room to regret. She also threatened that if the task failed, she would be scared.


    It was too late to regret getting on the thief ship by mistake. After being angry for a while, he could only admit his life and say, "where is the devil?"


    The devil is not close to here. It takes a long time to ride a horse, but I think it''s also an important place of the military camp. How can there be anyone nearby?


    The emperor suddenly left the camp. It was a big event. In case someone followed, he only heard Wei Dehai. No matter what his look was, he rode away on his horse.


    Wei Dehai was so anxious that she was afraid of an accident. As soon as she left, she found Guo Yu and hoped that he could protect her secretly.


    However, when Guo Yu chased out, he saw the yellow sand all over the sky, even the shadow of the emperor. Guo Yu was anxious, but it hindered this place from being Northern Xinjiang. For fear that someone would find her leaving alone and secretly kill her, he had to look for it quietly, but he underestimated Ji Beiting. For half an hour, the other party not only knew, but also stood in front of him with a gloomy face.


    "When did she leave?"


    Guo Yu belongs to the emperor directly. In this camp, even the senior general Ji Beiting can ignore it. He didn''t want to speak until Ji Beiting fought with him for a while and pointed the sharp blade at him.


    "You don''t have to say, but I think you should know how many people want her life in this northern Xinjiang. If something happens to her, the general will kill you!"


    His indifferent eyes became cold and bloodthirsty at the moment. Guo Yu was not afraid of death, but he hesitated and frowned for fear of an accident to the emperor, and finally spoke, "Half an hour ago, the emperor suddenly told father-in-law Hai that he had come to northern Xinjiang for several months. Before going out for a good stroll, he rode alone and quietly went out while the soldiers changed camp. Father-in-law Hai couldn''t stop him, so he had to find me and hope I could protect the Emperor secretly."


    As for why she didn''t find him, Guo Yu didn''t say. Ji Beiting also knew that she was just afraid that they would take advantage of their mobile hands to kill the little emperor. She thought that she used to play in the streets in the capital from time to time without any bodyguards. Now she came to Beijiang and didn''t change. For a moment, Ji Beiting laughed angrily.


    For the first time, he had the impulse to catch people and have a good meal.


    Although Northern Xinjiang is under his jurisdiction, once such places find people on a large scale, they may be found by interested people to do some small moves secretly. It is not difficult to clean them up. He is afraid of hurting the little emperor. After thinking for a long time, he can only find them quietly.


    Gu Bai doesn''t know that there has been a riot in the camp, but even if she knows, she still has to go out. It''s related to her life. She has to be willful.


    After riding for half a day, Gu Bai didn''t see anyone, but he saw that the sky suddenly darkened and dark clouds rolled. It looked like a storm was coming.


    "How long will it take to get rich?"


    The rain in Northern Xinjiang is not gentle. It will have to fall for several months at a time. The rain is continuous, and even the temperature will drop suddenly. Gu Bai didn''t want to get caught in the rain, and she came out in a hurry. She didn''t bring anything except some silver money.


    518, "come on, see the small village ahead. The devil is there."


    Gu Bai narrowed her eyes and finally saw a small village not far away in the dim light. At first glance, it was no different from other places, but I didn''t know if there had been no strangers in this place for a long time. All the villagers at home ran out to see her. Fortunately, when she came out, she dressed up a little under her cloak, That face is invisible.


    Gu Bai, "fa cai, where''s the devil? Do you have a picture of him?"


    518, "it''s said to look for devils. Naturally, you can only find them by yourself. By the way, devils are not human and have a strange temperament. After you find them, you have to raise them. By the way, teach them morality and human relations. In a word, it''s raising children."


    Gu Bai''s eyes are almost black. This special task is not finished. Now there''s another one! Still raising babies! She looks like a baby raiser?


    "Why didn''t you say that?"


    518 listening to the gnashing of teeth, he said fearlessly, "Hey, Xiaobai, you haven''t accepted the reality. Whether you like it or not, you can''t break it. Take it, don''t struggle."


    Gu Bai:


    The villagers around seemed to be watching. Seeing that she was silent, someone dared to step forward, "young master, look, you should be a foreigner. What''s the matter here?"

 Chapter 18

    Of course, Gu Bai can''t say who the devil is, and he''s not human. Moreover, 518 said that he was eccentric, rashly said his intention, and didn''t necessarily want to screw up this straight-line task.


    "I was going to go to the nearby town, but I got lost by accident." then she looked at the sky with worry.


    There are no towns near the village. If she gets lost, it will take many hours to go out. In addition, it will be cloudy, so she has a reason to stay.


    As soon as the villagers heard that she had no malice, coupled with her extraordinary temperament, even if they couldn''t see her face clearly, they lowered their vigilance. It''s no wonder they were vigilant. There were spies from neighboring countries in this place from time to time, and they caught them several times.


    "If you''re just lost, you can go east and find a small town called Fengling town in about two hours."


    Gu Bai arched his hand and thanked, "I''m in a hurry. I don''t know if uncle''s house has something to cover the rain? I''m afraid it''s going to rain soon."


    I don''t know if it was in response to her words. As soon as the voice fell, it rained cats and dogs. The surrounding villagers'' homes were nearby. As soon as it rained, they could go home immediately. Only Gu Bai sat on the horse in the rain. His eyes were unbearable.


    "If you don''t mind, you can come to my house to take shelter from the rain."


    Gu Bai again hugged his fist and thanked him with gratitude. "Thank you, uncle."


    Uncle Gu Bai got off his horse and was about to lead his horse into his yard, but he caught a child, about five or six years old. Because of the bad weather, he couldn''t see his face clearly, but his silver hair was particularly prominent in the rain. Then he fixed his eyes and looked carefully. The child''s eyes seemed to be bad. After a step, he saw that he fell into the puddle and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Normal people will be moved when they see this scene, but the villagers in this village are indifferent. Instead, they quickly close the door.


    Gu Bai asked, "whose family is this child?"


    "I don''t know where he came from. He suddenly came to our village last month." when the uncle said about the child, his eyes were deeply disgusted. "Young master, I see you don''t look like a bad man. That''s why I said more. The child is unlucky. There has been an accident in our village since he came. And look at his silver hair. I''m afraid he''s not a monster. Otherwise, how can he appear out of thin air."


    When Uncle finished, he immediately closed the door, as if slower, bad luck would spread to his home.


    Gu Bai didn''t rush forward, but 518 he couldn''t.


    "Xiaobai, that''s a devil. Why are you indifferent!"


    Gu Bai, "you also said it was a devil. I haven''t seen anything happen to him for a month. I won''t do if I get caught in the rain all night." then she said, "give me yue''er''s vest."


    518 Oh, he looked at the devil and felt inexplicable sympathy. This sympathy also appeared on Ji Beiting. He knew that the host he chose was not ordinary people!


    Gu Bai spent some money. The uncle was also honest. Seeing that she took out the money, he immediately asked his wife to prepare a clean quilt for her.


    "Young master, my son used to live in this house. Now he works in the town and only comes back once in a few days. Don''t worry, these quilts are clean." the young master is generous. He looks like a rich man, and maybe even the young master of a noble family. Thinking of this, he can''t help saying: "By the way, young master, I''m afraid I''m hungry after driving all day. Later, I''ll ask my mother-in-law to bring you some food. In rural areas, the reception is not good. You......" Uncle scratched his head. He didn''t know how to speak. No, he got stuck at last.


    Gu Bai never cared about this. Looking at uncle''s formal appearance, he said in a warm voice: "it''s me. You don''t have to prepare anything for me. You can do it at will."


    Uncle has never been anywhere in his life. The farthest place is the capital of Northern Xinjiang, but he thinks this little childe is more noble than any childe in the capital.


    She had a good night''s sleep. Although it was still raining outside, she had to go. Previously, she cheated Wei Dehai to visit the town, so even if they looked for her, they were afraid they would go in the direction of the town. But a day and a night passed. If they couldn''t find her, they might go to the surrounding villages. She can''t be found now.


    The uncle woke up at dawn and saw that the little boy was still earlier than he was. He looked so old that he could not even look at her. He just hung his head and apologized. "I''m sorry, I''m getting up late. What do the little boys want to eat? I''ll make my wife prepare."


    Gu Bai shook his head. "No, I''m on my way. Can you sell me something to keep out the rain?"


    "Yes or no, but the rain is too heavy. I''m afraid it can''t cover anything."


    "No problem, you just need to give it to me."


    She insisted like this, and the uncle didn''t say much. As long as she had something urgent, he took out the coir raincoat at home.


    Gu Bai didn''t mind whether the coir raincoat was worn or not. After that, he thanked him.


    The coir raincoat was very big. With a hat, it covered most of her face.


    The village is not big. It''s not difficult to find people. The devil has no place to stay. Only the empty house in the village, which is said to be empty, is actually two mottled broken walls. Most of the tiles on the top of the head are gone, and the rain inside is only a little smaller than outside.


    He was wearing very ragged clothes and curled up in the corner like a beggar on the street. However, from the hole in the clothes, he could see that his skin was white and delicate. Then up, the dirt on his face was washed away due to the rain, revealing a beautiful little face. The only regret was that all his eyes were closed.


    Gu Bai stood in front of him. After discovering that he was actually blind, he was stunned for a moment. He just bent down and stretched out his hand and showed a shallow smile, "would you like to go with me?"


    The voice came from overhead. In fact, he knew someone was coming as early as the moment she entered the house. The eyes can''t see, and the ears are particularly good. He heard the sound of horse hoofs yesterday evening. No accident, she was a stranger who came to the village yesterday.


    However, the people in this village avoid him like snakes and scorpions. They want him to die. It''s good not to beat and scold him. How can they say such gentle words.


    Gu Bai kept bending over. He didn''t answer, so she didn''t get up. She was very patient.


    Half a ring, the devil slowly stood up. In fact, the village was not short of kind-hearted people at the beginning, but slowly, there were more and more strange things, and the piles were aimed at him. Gradually, everyone began to be afraid of him, but because of his particularity, the closer he was, the worse he would be. For a moment, no one deliberately asked him for trouble, just some ignorant children, Hit him with a stone from a distance.


    He doesn''t know what the kind-hearted person in front of him looks like, out of pity or others. Will he abandon him like others soon, but... He really wants to leave here. He can feel how happy those parents'' children are, and he wants to.


    "OK."

 Chapter 19

    The devil''s hands are very cold, like cold ice, but because of his inhuman relationship, there are no scars on his hands. They are snow-white and delicate. Except for being a little cold, they feel very soft, like a respected young master.


    He carefully stretched out his hand. At the moment Gu Bai caught him, the sky suddenly made a loud noise. The thunder roared and hit Gu Bai''s feet, making the already shaky house fall down in an instant. If she hadn''t had 30 years of internal power, she would directly hold him up and fly into the sky, I''m afraid she would be pressed under the house.


    The devil''s small body was very light and soft, but it was not comfortable to hold it in his arms. He was cold all over. In addition, Gu Bai was almost shivering with cold.


    Back to the ground, she stared at the ruins with a gloomy face and asked, "518, if I remember correctly, the villagers of this village said it would be bad luck to get close to him. Why?"


    518, "the devil is not a human being. He is naturally raised and gathered the children bred by the Qi of the most Yin. Ordinary people have to be unlucky to bump into ghosts accidentally for a few days, not to mention the body of the most Yin, but he hasn''t fully awakened yet, so his eyes can''t see."


    Gu Bai, "huh? So he will become strong in the future?"


    518, "when a devil grows up, he won''t be called a devil. Once his strength recovers, he will be the ghost king and can command all ghosts in the world."


    Gu Bai almost threw out the devil in her arms. That''s the future ghost king. She''s still in the mortal stage. Suddenly there''s a ghost king. Can she not panic?


    She paused and whispered, "will this span be a little big?"


    She was just a mortal. She was selected by the system and thrown into the world. She was flustered at the beginning, but after all, she came into contact with people. Even if he was the task man, he was just an ordinary person now. Suddenly there was a cross species creature. Can she not panic?


    518 is a little disgusted. She hates it on weekdays. Now it can finally take revenge. "What are you afraid of? Before he opens his eyes, he is just an ordinary child. At most, even if he brings you some bad luck, you have a task man around you. As long as he is around, his bad luck can help you wash away a lot of bad luck."


    These words calmed Gu Bai a lot.


    Looking back, he found that the child''s hand tightly held her coir raincoat. The coir raincoat was very rough. Holding it so hard, he was afraid that his palm would have been scratched, but he didn''t say a word. He just stayed quietly in her arms. Even the expression on his face was almost indifferent.


    At this look, she was suddenly happy. "Rich, do you think the child''s expression looks like Ji Beiting? His face is cold. I almost thought it was his son."


    518, "... You have a lot of imagination."


    The devil has no previous memory. He doesn''t know who he is or where he comes from. His first impression is this small village, nothing else. In the past month, he suffered from the cold and warmth of the world. He didn''t have enough food and clothes. He was the first person to hold him. He was also the one who had an accident and didn''t leave him.


    Maybe he can hope that this person will treat him well?


    Gu Bai looked at his white hand, helpless and compassionate. Even if he knew he was the future ghost king, now he was just a child, a child who knew nothing about the world.


    "Let''s go to town first."


    The devil was very quiet. He sat on the same horse with her for two hours. He was stunned and didn''t say a word. When he got to town, he trotted all the way to the corner, but his eyes were bad. He fell and then got up quickly.


    Gu Bai was startled by his sudden move. He just wanted to follow up, but he heard 518 say, "I advise you not to follow up. Other children go to the bathroom. You''re dead!"


    Gu Bai choked and was very angry, "go away!"


    After Xiaoxie, the devil came along the route just now. This time, he was more careful. He groped all the way without wrestling.


    Gu Bai sighed helplessly, "if you want to go to the toilet, you can tell me that you don''t have to hold it."


    The devil was against his head. He was already short. This was so low that people couldn''t see his expression at all.


    He was silent. Gu Bai could only sigh. Thinking of what 518 said, he came forward and took his hand, "let''s go."


    It was raining heavily. There were no people in the street, and she thought the devil was very smart. Just now he trotted all the way. He found the corner with the least people. His eyes couldn''t see it. It should depend on his ears.


    As if to verify what she thought, she asked, "where do you go to go to the toilet?"


    The devil is small, and his voice is childish, but his voice is cold. This is not intentional, but natural. Therefore, the villagers don''t like him more and more. After all, human beings prefer lovely and sweet children.


    "There are few people there." then he added with a wooden face, "I heard it."


    The rain was loud, but as long as he wanted to hear it, no matter how noisy it was around or how far away it was, he could hear it clearly, so he heard Gu Bai''s dialogue with the villager that day.


    She knew it would be bad luck to get close to herself, but she still got close.


    Gu Bai took out yue''er''s vest after appearing in the town. Therefore, she swaggered into the store with the devil to choose clothes. She was not short of money. She didn''t blink when buying clothes for herself and the devil, but she bought more than ten pieces in a incense burning time.


    The shopkeeper thought it was a rainy day. He was afraid that business would be depressed. Unexpectedly, a big customer came. His happy eyes suddenly bent. Even the strange silver haired child next to him didn''t speak ill of him.


    After buying clothes, Gu Bai asked the shopkeeper where there was an inn because he was unfamiliar with the town.


    The shopkeeper was very friendly and even asked the boys around him to send people.


    "The inn is not far from here. You have to take a horse and children. I''m afraid it''s difficult to take your clothes. I''ll let someone take you."


    "Thank you."


    The inn is not far away, but it''s time to burn incense, but even if it''s a little way, it''s choking.


    After being caught in the rain for most of the day, Gu Bai came to the inn to take a hot bath, and then put on a clean Luo skirt. Since she has recovered her daughter, she can no longer wear her old clothes, but just pull her hair. In the past, others were waiting on her. Now let her come by herself. She found that it was more difficult than sword dancing. Finally, she can only tie the simplest ponytail, Appeared in front of the devil''s porter.


    Men and women are different. This is the future ghost king, so she opened two upper rooms.


    Knocking at the door, she asked softly, "have you finished taking a bath? It''s time to eat."


    She didn''t know her name, so she didn''t know what to call it.


    Soon, there was a movement in the house. As the door opened, a child carved with powder and jade appeared in front of Gu Bai.


    A man depends on his clothes and a horse depends on his saddle. This sentence is true. The devil who changed his clothes doesn''t look a bit down and out. It''s clear that he is a little childe of your family.

 Chapter 20

    The devil can''t see. He can only hear her voice. It''s warm and soft. It''s nice to hear. Because he has never worn such comfortable clothes, he seems a little cramped.


    Gu Bai took his hand and walked downstairs. As she walked, she asked, "speaking of it, I don''t know your name."


    "I don''t have a name." he obediently let her lead, but his words didn''t have any ups and downs and were extremely cold.


    Gu Bai thought of 518 saying that devils are not human, and their character will be strange. Therefore, she was not surprised no matter what he looked like.


    "Well... If you don''t mind, I''ll get one for you?"


    Suddenly hearing this, even if he couldn''t see it, he suddenly looked up.


    "OK."


    There was still no excitement in his voice, but Gu Bai knew that he was not as calm as he showed.


    Taking a name is a big deal. After all, if there is no accident, it will take a lifetime, so Gu Bai really thought for a while. After a long time, she said, "my surname is Gu. Would you like to follow my surname ma?"


    "OK."


    "If you are innocent, you will die straight. It is the holy place in front of you. I hope you can be innocent and stand in this world openly in the future. Let''s call it... Gu qingjue."


    Suddenly he had a name. The devil was very happy, but his little face couldn''t make too many expressions. He tilted his head and asked, "but in this case, shouldn''t I call Gu Qing? Why add Jue?"


    Gu Bai said with a smile, "Jue, the meaning of rare jade, our qingjue looks so cute. It''s too low-key to just have a clear word."


    Gu qingjue didn''t know what a beautiful jade was, but she knew it was a good thing.


    "Well, eat, or it will be cold later." as she said, she thought he couldn''t see, so she asked, "can I help you?"


    Gu qingjue shook his head. Obviously, he was in need of care, but his little face was serious. "Although I can''t see it, I can feel the smell."


    He said so, and Gu Bai gave up.


    At first glance, the atmosphere between them is very good. Only 518 knows that this guy is acting as a demon again.


    Gu Bai sighed and 518 said sadly, "Alas... It''s a pity."


    518 puzzled, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai, "that''s the future ghost king. When I think I''ve fed the future ghost king, my waist is straight! Unfortunately, he doesn''t give me a chance."


    518:... What evil did he do? He met such a wonderful flower!


    At the end of a meal, Gu Bai, holding a good relationship with the future ghost king, asked the waiter to prepare a set of pen and ink and began to teach him how to write. The first word she taught was Gu.


    Gu qingjue couldn''t see it, so she taught it by hand. In the final analysis, it was the future ghost king. After several times, he couldn''t see clearly and learned almost the same words. She didn''t write crooked or wrong.


    After one word, Gu qingjue suddenly said, "I don''t know your name yet?"


    "My name is Gu Bai."


    "Gu Bai..." Gu qingjue said softly and said, "how do you write in white? Can you teach me?"


    Gu Bai rubbed his hair with a smile. "I thought you wanted to learn your name first."


    Gu qingjue had never been so close to people. His little face rubbed red, but he pretended to be calm and said like a little adult: "without you, there would be no my name."


    "Well, well, I can''t tell you." Gu Bai said like this and said, "come on, I''ll teach you."


    In this way, Gu Bai taught and Gu qingjue learned, and the day passed.


    In a flash, it was very late. Gu Bai let go of Gu qingjue''s hand. Only then did he find that he was hungry and was preparing to lead people downstairs for dinner, but suddenly he heard a fight downstairs.


    The steps stopped immediately. Instead of rushing downstairs, she asked Gu qingjue to stay in the house first.


    "I''ll go down and have a look. You stay in the house first."


    Gu qingjue refused to let go of Gu Bai''s clothes without saying a word.


    The two were so deadlocked at the door. Finally, Gu Bai could only sigh: "follow me, but you have to be good. You can''t let others hurt you, you know?"


    Gu qingjue nodded immediately, afraid that she would regret it, and quickly took a short leg.


    Downstairs, before Gu Bai could see who was fighting, he heard 518: "it''s Ji Beiting."


    Gu Bai was stunned and stopped. Gu qingjue was puzzled. He tilted his head and asked, "Gu Bai, what''s the matter?"


    His voice was a little cold, and suddenly made her wake up, "it''s an acquaintance."


    Gu qingjue didn''t understand. Since she was an acquaintance, why didn''t she dare to come forward, but he didn''t ask if she didn''t go.


    Finally 518 opened her mouth, and she hurried back to the house and went down with a sword.


    "Xiaobai, there is an ambush. Ji Beiting is in danger."


    Gu qingjue is still with her. After she goes down, she can only appease people first. "Qingjue, don''t come forward. I can deal with these people."


    Gu qingjue couldn''t see the picture, but he heard the sound of the collision of swords clearly. He knew it was dangerous, but he was stupid. In the end, he couldn''t say anything, so he looked at Gu Bai blankly and left.


    Gu Bai didn''t want to meet Ji Beiting so soon, so she covered her face with a cloth before she came.


    With her joining, Ji Beiting didn''t have so much trouble, but he also angered another group of people.


    "Little girl, it has nothing to do with you. Those who are interested should leave quickly, otherwise the sword will have no eyes and hurt your flowery face."


    Gu Bai Leng hum, without saying a word, stabbed him with his sword.


    She has a systematic gift of 30 years'' skill, and a single round of this skill is enough to rank ahead of many people. She doesn''t care about these thieves at all.


    The light and shadow were dazzling, and no one could see how she moved her hand. When she reacted, many people fell to the ground. They had a fierce battle with Ji Beiting and lost a lot of strength. Now they can''t get any benefit by adding another expert.


    Unwilling, they looked at Gu Bai with hatred. They could have succeeded. They came to Cheng Yaojin halfway. How can they not hate?!


    At this sight, Gu Bai was immediately angered. He no longer showed mercy. He killed several people in succession with his sword. Finally, the man who fought with Ji Beiting reluctantly saved his life.


    All the visitors were covered, but they were burly. They were not like the people of canglan country, but like the defeated generals of Lu country. They were tall and slender under their own feet.


    Ji Beiting opened the prisoner''s face towel at his feet. At this look, his eyes were cold.


    This man is no one else, but the fake eunuch and little fruit around Gu Bai.


    Seeing that he was an acquaintance, Gu Bai was also stupid. Isn''t this Ji Beiting''s man? Why did you stab him back?


    Because of curiosity, I stopped when I wanted to leave.


    Ji Beiting didn''t mind that someone was around. He just looked at Xiaoguo with the same cold eyes as looking at the dead. "Why collude with the people of the state of Lu?"


    The little fruit snorted coldly, "if you want to kill or cut, do as you please!"


    He looked tough, but he met Gu Bai. She exchanged a bottle of vomit from 518, and she poured it on him.

 Chapter 21

    The spitting agent is very cheap, which wastes Gu Bai''s one-day life. Now, the little fruit, which was hard before, is like pouring beans.


    "What kingdom of Lu, canglan Kingdom, you all deserve to die! Ji Beizheng, you think I hate the dog emperor? In fact, I hate the whole Ji family. Why can you be superior and have the right to kill others! I thought you would kill the dog emperor, which caused chaos in canglan Kingdom. I didn''t expect you to be useless. She poisoned you, and you returned it Soft hearted, I missed the opportunity to poison several times! Since you are so useless, I can only cooperate with others. I just didn''t expect your life to be so hard, so you haven''t died yet! "Xiaoguo said finally, he seemed surprised why he said it. Thinking of the previous bottle with strange aroma, he immediately looked at Gu Bai murderously, "It''s you, you witch. What did you pour on me?"


    Gu Bai sneered, "nature is a good thing. Come on, I ask you, who are you?"


    Little fruit, "Jiangnan Qi family, the grandson of Qi hall!"


    Gu Bai picked her eyebrows. It''s a pity that she had a bad intention. She killed her as early as a few years ago.


    "Who else is behind you?"


    Xiaoguo was reluctant to say, but those words were confided one by one from his mouth, "Ji Beiting, do you think you want the dog emperor to die? The eldest prince, the sixth prince, including the eighth Prince and the ninth prince, all want to kill the dog emperor, but the eighth Prince and the ninth prince are too cunning to believe me."


    Gu Bai tut looked at Ji Beiting. He lost too much blood. His face was very pale, but his eyes were very clear.


    "Do you have anything else to ask? There are almost two incense sticks left. After that, he won''t tell the truth easily."


    Ji Beiting knows that there are many rare herbs in the world. Although he hasn''t seen a medicine that can make people tell the truth, it doesn''t mean there is no medicine in the world. However, he wants to see the man''s face more clearly than Xiaoguo. Although she covers her face, her eyes make him unable to move his eyes.


    Gu Bai was very close to him. For a moment, the silk handkerchief on his face was pulled off.


    The sudden move made her slightly cross her face, but there was no shelter on her face, and her appearance was at a glance.


    They were close at hand. She clearly saw Ji Beiting''s pupils suddenly enlarged. He couldn''t believe it. Even the sword slipped from his hand.


    He was stunned and said, "moon?"


    Ji Beiting never thought that she would meet in this way. In her impression, yue''er is a soft, cute and harmless little girl. She has a sweet smile and is kind-hearted. No matter what setbacks she encounters, she always goes on with a smile. But the person in front of her doesn''t look much different from what she remembers, but she is good at martial arts, makes a firm decision, and her eyes are indifferent, but it''s different from what she remembers She is very different.


    "What happened in the past five years?"


    Gu Bai was careless for a moment, but he thought of the task. Instead of denying it, he changed his character by the way.


    "The general wants to investigate me?" although she smiled again, her smile didn''t reach her eyes. Her casual attitude was somewhat perfunctory.


    Ji Beiting was inexplicably distressed. What happened to the innocent little girl.


    "No investigation, just want to know if you have been well these years."


    Gu Bai said, "as you can see, it''s good that you don''t lack arms and legs." then she glanced at Gu qingjue not far away. Seeing that he was still standing in place, she said again: "is there anything else for the general?"


    Five years was enough to make people beyond recognition. However, along her line of sight, he saw a child with silver hair. His line of sight didn''t seem very good. Somehow, he suddenly thought of the past.


    In the past, he was also so thin. If she hadn''t done it, he would have died in the cold palace of cannibalism.


    Thinking of this, his eyes softened a little. Although she changed, she was still like that year.


    "You picked up the child, too?"


    "Ang." she nodded at will and found the innkeeper and waiter. It was dark. She was hungry!


    The shopkeeper and the waiter were frightened, but they were inexplicably relieved when she called the cold man a general. You know, there is only one person in such a big Northern Xinjiang who can afford this name.


    "Don''t worry, girl. I''ll prepare at once."


    She sent off the shopkeeper and waiter. She took Gu qingjue over and found a slightly clean table to sit down. Just the moment she sat down again, she looked at his bloody wound on his abdomen and frowned, "don''t you need to deal with your wound?"


    Ji Beiting followed her into his seat. Seeing that she cared about herself as before, he said softly, "it''s not a serious injury. I''ll have dinner with you first."


    Gu Bai looked at him speechless and choked. He made a half ring. He surrendered and said, "I can''t go. You can eat with me after you deal with the wound."


    Ji Beiting saw that she didn''t contradict herself, so he took an inch and said, "can you help me deal with it? The guards around me have been taken away. I''m alone. Some wounds are inconvenient."


    Seeing that he trusted himself so much, Gu Bai suddenly smiled, "do you believe me so?"


    Without hesitation, he nodded.


    "The general trusts me so much, take off your coat." there''s nothing awkward. She opens her mouth with ease, and her clear eyes are clean and bright without any color.


    Hearing the speech, Ji Beiting was also straightforward. Although he was a little cold on this day, he didn''t wear much. He soon took off his clothes and revealed his strong chest and scars.


    Gu Bai ordered the waiter to take some wound medicine. In the face of these scars, there was no ripple in her eyes, but she quickly wrapped him up.


    When she was wrapped up, the waiter also brought the food. At this time, Gu qingjue, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Bai Bai, can you feed me?" Gu qingjue shook his fist nervously because he lied this time.


    Gu Bai smiled, raised his hand and gently knocked on his head, "no rules, call sister."


    Gu qingjue said, "sister, can you feed me?" he asked again carefully, and then explained for himself: "I was scared just now. My hands are a little soft. I''m afraid I''ll smash the bowl."


    Gu Bai didn''t respond, so he heard 518 suddenly scream, "lying in the slot! This kid can lie! How can he be soft?"


    With the strange cry of 518, Gu Bai showed his old mother''s smile, "it doesn''t matter. It''s a good thing to know how to act like a spoiled child. I think I''ll have a backer in the future. That''s the future ghost king. I just don''t know when he can wake up."


    518 was expressionless, but what he said was a blow word by word, "you can''t do it in 180 years. Wait slowly."

 Chapter 22

    Little fruit was thrown aside. He saw that Ji Beiting and others didn''t seem to pay attention to him. He just slipped to the door, but he was trampled by a group of tall soldiers.


    The leader of the team was the first general under Ji Beiting. His name was Meng Jiang. He was so tall and powerful that he almost vomited blood.


    Meng Jiang bowed his head because of the scream. Seeing his miserable appearance, he guessed that it was his own general. He grinned and smiled perfunctorily, "Oh, isn''t this the little eunuch close to the emperor? I''m sorry, you''re too short to notice." as he said, he helped the man up, Then he ordered the soldiers behind him to hang people high on the beam.


    The hostage has no human rights. Xiaoguo looked at Mengjiang angrily, but listened to him smile and say, "it''s high enough not to step on you." then he strode towards the general, but before he had time to salute, he noticed Gu Bai on the side. Suddenly his eyes were bigger than Tongling, "this... Is Miss Yue?"


    Ji Beiting has been looking for her for five years. Everyone around him knows that yue''er and her face used to be people in the portrait. Now it''s a shock to see a real person at first sight.


    "General, how did you find Miss Yue?"


    Ji Beiting didn''t want to say much, but said, "have you found the emperor''s whereabouts?"


    Meng Jiang shook his head. Seeing the general frown, he said again, "the little emperor is fine. There will be no accident." after saying this, he suddenly remembered the little eunuch still hanging on the beam and said, "no, what''s the matter with the little eunuch?"


    "Treason." Ji Beiting explained it in a few words and said, "recently, the state of Lu has sent more people to stare at it, as well as nearby towns and villages. Search them all. It''s necessary to find the emperor''s whereabouts."


    When Meng Jiang heard that he was looking for the emperor, he said carelessly, "the little emperor is dead and pulled down. It just makes room for you."


    Gu Bai choked and felt that the conversation could not be heard, so he took Gu qingjue''s hand and said, "talk slowly. I''ll send qingjue to bed."


    Although Gu qingjue didn''t like the general, he knew they knew him. If there was no accident, he meant her, but she clearly told herself that her name was Gu Bai. What''s the matter with yue''er?


    He knew nothing about her in the past, but since they knew each other, they might be able to hear something if they stayed.


    Gu Bai looked at Gu qingjue, who was somewhat resistant, and picked his eyebrow. "If children sleep too late, they won''t grow high. Why don''t they go?"


    The conversation between them attracted Ji Beiting''s attention. Seeing that she was leaving, he only told Meng Jiang a few times and followed Gu Bai''s footsteps.


    Gu Bai, "what are you doing here?"


    Ji Beiting, "I''ll see you off."


    "Hiss... I''m not a three-year-old. What can I give you?"


    Having said that, Ji Beiting insisted on sending her upstairs until she went into the house to sleep.


    Meng Jiang has been staying below. This is the legendary moon girl. If he is not curious, it must be false. It''s just that there are too many fake moons in these years, so he has to be careful.


    "General, are you sure this is the moon girl you are looking for?"


    Knowing what his subordinates were worried about, Ji Beiting nodded and said, "sure."


    Meng Jiang was very happy when he heard this. "When will the general marry her back? Do you need your subordinates to go back and prepare anything now? Such as bride price, oh, you have to find a matchmaker..."


    Ji Beiting frowned slightly, "who said I was going to marry her?"


    Meng Jiang was shocked and couldn''t believe it. "General, you like her so much. The unidentified media are marrying her. Do you want her to be an outsider?"


    He didn''t expect that the infatuated general was a heartless man. He searched hard, but he didn''t even want to give a title to miss yue''er. No wonder the girl didn''t even give her eyes just now.


    Ji Beiting almost laughed angrily, "who said I liked her?"


    Mengjiang was startled to go back a few steps this time, "don''t you like it? Don''t you like looking for people from heaven to earth?"


    "You don''t understand." the direct relationship between him and yue''er is not clear in a few words, nor is it a simple like or other. She is the only light in his dark days. Maybe in the future, as he said, he will like her or fall in love with her, but so far, these don''t exist.


    Meng Jiang really doesn''t understand. Although he hasn''t got a wife, if he cares so much about a girl one day, he must like it.


    He opened his mouth and thought that the general had been alone all these years. He couldn''t help sighing and thinking that he hoped that before the general recognized it, Yueer girl hadn''t married yet.


    "If the emperor has any news, remember to inform me." Ji Beiting said, and he was ready to go back to the guest room to have a rest.


    Meng Jiang was stunned. "Will the general not return to the camp?"


    "Not yet."


    Meng Jiang scratched his head. The general was unpredictable. He couldn''t guess what he wanted to do. Finally, he simply left with his subordinates. Of course, he didn''t forget to take the little fruit away before he left.


    After a good night''s sleep, Gu Bai doesn''t intend to leave for the moment. Since she met Ji Beiting, she has to stay a few more days, but she can''t show it too obviously.


    "The general won''t go?"


    Ji Beiting looked at her clear eyes without any nostalgia. He was a little sad. They had nothing to talk about at the beginning, but when she left, she was so determined that she didn''t even say goodbye.


    "Why did you leave without saying goodbye?"


    It''s not easy for a little palace maid to leave the palace. He can guess her adventure, but he can''t guess what it is. It can make the unarmed little girl strong in martial arts.


    Ji Beiting asked again, "I was poisoned later. An old man came to see me with my jade pendant. Do you know him?"


    A lie needs countless lies to maintain. If she said she knew her vest, she would have to tell a lie in the future. Anyway, she would not use it again, so she denied it directly.


    "I don''t know."


    She denied it again and again. Ji Beiting knew she wouldn''t tell the truth. However, he could only ask, "then you should always tell me why you left without saying goodbye?"


    Gu Bai looked at him and lied without blinking. "No reason. The palace is too dangerous for me. I don''t want to tell you. The opportunity to leave the palace was too sudden and I didn''t have time to say."


    Ji Beiting frowned and obviously didn''t believe her nonsense. "Do you know I''ve been looking for you all these years?"


    "I know."


    "Then why not appear."


    "Your Highness, you are holding the territory of Northwest China, with high power and supreme dignity, but I just want to be an ordinary person. I''m glad you still take me as a friend, but..." when she said this, she shrugged, "You are the prince, and I am just a common people in cloth clothes. Or to put it another way, you found me, and then? Marry me? But you don''t like me. My existence just happened to appear in your darkest period. You will be so grateful to another person. Your highness, that time has passed, you have a better future, and there is no need to entangle with people like me."


    Her words were sharp. Ji Beiting was speechless, but she vaguely felt that she seemed to push him out on purpose.

 Chapter 23

    Gu Bai''s words, 518 anxious, "Xiaobai, you''re crazy. What if he really let you go, what about the next task?"


    "That means I have no fate, and such an identity can''t let him stay, so the data you studied before is meaningless." she sighed as she said, "you also said that human beings are the hardest to understand."


    518 it''s really unwilling to let it give up when it chokes. There are only three and a half years left. Unless it''s love at first sight, how can you fall in love with a person in such a short time and be willing to give up everything.


    "Make a fortune, even if the task fails, it''s me who dies. At most, you just restart the data and lose the memory data." she said lightly, like she didn''t care, but she didn''t even understand 518. She was gambling and forcing him in disguise.


    However, Ji Beiting has a little different feelings for yue''er. After she says such decisive words, she is bound to stay. And the powerful medicine she gave forced him to see himself as soon as possible.


    Gu Bai didn''t plan to recognize Ji Beiting immediately. Seeing that he was silent, he said again: "the general is not in a hurry, and I didn''t force you to make a statement, but as the saying goes, different ways don''t work together. The general has such a good future, so there''s no need to get entangled with people like me."


    Ji Beiting was calm and handsome. Hearing that she belittled herself, he immediately frowned and said, "what do you mean, moon, you don''t have to belittle yourself."


    Gu Bai shrugged indifferently, "the great general was born noble and the son of the heavenly family. Now he is holding a heavy army. As long as you want, those noble ladies in the royal family are not up to you to choose?"


    Ji Beiting was very angry. His indifferent eyes were a little angry. "In your eyes, I am such a person?"


    Gu Bai looked at him. His voice was still as clear as that of the cold winter and the cold moon. She said, "why should the general be angry? Isn''t that normal? Besides, I''m just making an analogy. You didn''t want to marry me, did you?" she suddenly smiled, "It''s my honor that the senior general still remembers me, but the senior general should also consider it for me. You let me stay with you, and then? What do outsiders think? Do you think there will be no rumors? I said before that I just want to be an ordinary person."


    Her appearance is not absolutely beautiful. She has a pair of apricot eyes. When she smiles, she bends like a crescent moon. She is very beautiful, but it makes people''s heart beat for no reason.


    Ji Beiting could see that she was resisting herself and even avoiding him, but he couldn''t understand. Finally, he could only watch her go back to the room.


    After returning to the room, 518 suddenly realized, "Xiaobai, how do I think your position is like a white lotus, or a special bitch."


    Gu Bai, "did you find out?"


    518 was surprised, "don''t you hate this kind of thing most?"


    Gu Bai said, "what can I do? Qingyue immortal is so high and cold, I can only be higher and colder than him. I don''t know if I can leave a trace in his heart."


    518 was stunned and finally could only say three heights, "high! High! It''s really high!"


    Gu Bai''s words did not make Ji Beiting feel enlightened and suddenly realized, but it was enough to make him lose his mind and face himself again. He tried every means to find her, but he didn''t think about finding it later, but now that he really found it, what should he do?


    As she said, there is no name or division. If only a good friend and confidant stays together as before, there will be all kinds of gossip. He doesn''t care about the long mouth in the world, but what about her? Or, even if she is willing to bear it with him, he can be willing? Can he be willing? That''s a girl he wants to protect in his palm in his dreams. How can others slander like this?


    But his protection seemed to disdain her. Without him, she still lived well and even free.


    After a sleepless night, his chin beard came out faintly, but he didn''t feel it. Instead, he seemed to have figured it out and rushed to the door.


    He was full of words, but he knocked on the door several times, but there was still no response.


    He pushed the door in and saw that the tables and chairs were neat, the bedding was clean and spotless, as if no one lived.


    He was stunned. He thought of leaving without saying goodbye five years ago. Like a heart with no sense of existence, he suddenly surged up with all kinds of ups and downs, all kinds of tastes and speechless. He saw it in a hurry yesterday, like a dream.


    "General, general?"


    I don''t know how long later, Ji Beiting finally moved his rigid body. He glanced slightly and saw his subordinate, Mengjiang.


    Meng Jiang was startled by his lost soul, but he didn''t see it all night. How did the general become like this?


    "General, what''s the matter with you?" he said and looked around. "Where''s Miss Yue?"


    "Let''s go."


    "Gone?" Meng Jiang breathed on his chest. He couldn''t get out or get down. "He left without saying goodbye again?"


    Ji Beiting nodded.


    Meng Jiang was completely speechless. He finally believed that this is a real Yue girl, because those fake ones in the past tried every means to stay with him. Only this one left again and again without any nostalgia.


    "General, what do you think? If you nod your head, this is northern Xinjiang, and this area is yours. As long as you want, you can set up cartoon arrest at each city gate." he is a big old man, and that''s what you can think of. "Miss Yue didn''t go far, so you should find it soon."


    Ji Beiting hesitated. He couldn''t find her five years ago, but now everything is different. As long as he gives an order, 100000 troops will find someone for him. But he can''t be so selfish. If he doesn''t want to marry her, such blatantness will undoubtedly push her to the forefront of the storm.


    Meng Jiang was scratching his head in a hurry. The general was decisive in everything, but as long as it was about Yueer girl, he became a woman and hesitated.


    "The little emperor has fallen."


    Suddenly, Meng Jiang was stunned. "Little emperor? What little emperor?"


    Aren''t you talking about yue''er girl? What are you talking about the little emperor?


    Ji Beiting, with a calm face, spoke again, "can there be the whereabouts of the little emperor in the state of Lu?"


    This time, Meng Jiang finally remembered why he came to town.


    "No, the state of Lu should have no time to toss around recently. Their old emperor died suddenly last night and the imperial court was in a mess. As for the little fruit, hey, one slave doesn''t serve the two masters. He has something to do with not only several princes, but also a princess. By the way, he is a fake eunuch! But it''s strange that the little emperor disappeared like the world , I can''t find anyone else! Do you think it''s those princes who don''t want to be demoted to such a poor place and secretly take them away? "


    "Impossible." Ji Beiting directly denied the last guess, "you and I have heard of those places. They are extremely dangerous. Can''t make room for anything else? Unless it''s possible."


    Meng Jiang, "what''s possible?"


    Ji Beiting, "he doesn''t want us to find him." speaking of this, he narrowed his eyes, "stare carefully at Wei Dehai and Guo Yu."

 Chapter 24

    Gu white-collar worker took Gu qingjue out for a walk. Although the weather was still dark, at least the rain stopped and there were more pedestrians in the street.


    The rain in Northern Xinjiang is continuous and intermittent. It can be more than next month, so she doesn''t plan to go out for long. Just to get closer to Gu qingjue, she took him around and bought him some delicious food. She also thought of Ji Beiting who doesn''t leave in the Inn and simply bought him some more.


    "Bai Bai, are you going to leave this steamed stuffed bun to the general?"


    Xiaoqingjue''s face was cold. Somehow, she thought of Ji Beiting when she was a child. It was obvious that her facial features were different, but it made her very familiar.


    "I told you last night not to call me my name, but my sister."


    Gu qingjue was unwilling, but he understood a truth. Before he was not strong, he had no room to refuse, "sister, are you going to give these steamed stuffed buns to the general?"


    Gu Bai held the steamed stuffed bun in one hand and led him, "doesn''t qingjue like him?"


    She asked directly, but to be honest, if he said he didn''t like it, she didn''t know what to do. She had a headache because of the main task and the branch task.


    Fortunately, Gu qingjue did not directly deny it, but said, "when did my sister meet him?"


    "Eleven years ago."


    "How old is my sister now?"


    "Seventeen."


    Gu qingjue secretly calculated. He didn''t know how old he was, but if Gu Bai met Ji Beiting at the age of six, it was almost his age. Thinking of this, the chill on his body was not so strong at last.


    She met Ji Beiting at the age of six, and he met her at the age of six.


    They walked and stopped. When they were about to return to the inn, there was a light rain in the sky again. Fortunately, Gu Bai took an umbrella to avoid getting wet. But at the moment she collected her umbrella, she ran into Ji Beiting coming towards her.


    She glanced slightly, saw his face worried, puzzled blinked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Beiting''s happiness and anger were not in color, but always cold and light. At present, there was an obvious anxious color in his dark eyes and the joy of seeing her again, "I thought you were gone again."


    This is thought-provoking again. Gu Bai threw the steamed stuffed bun in his arms to him. "Don''t worry, I''m not the original maid in waiting. There are no poisonous snakes and beasts behind me. Even if I have to go, I won''t leave without saying goodbye."


    Ji Beiting held the steamed stuffed bun in his hand, warm and inexplicably thought of the past. The status of a prince in a cold palace is ignored. It''s common to have enough to eat and wear. But since I met her, that strange man was only six years old at that time, but he could always surprise him.


    At the moment, his eyes are no longer as calm as before, with a bit bright. He looks at her and solemnly opens his mouth, "moon, I want to try."


    He thought, if it was her, he would give it a try.


    The hair tip was wet by rain, and the water beads on the black hair slowly fell down along his forehead. This extremely short moment made Ji Beiting feel very long until Gu Bai raised a light smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Try it? Are you sure?"


    It goes without saying that she was sharp yesterday in order to force him.


    "OK."


    "But I said, I like the life of ordinary people. The general is willing to put down his glory and wealth, live this cloth life with me, live everywhere, and taste the cold and warm of the world?"


    Glory, wealth and fame are passing by. Ji Beiting didn''t care before. Later, he just understood what the law of the jungle is and the survival of the fittest.


    The two are not contradictory. Yue''er''s identity can let her live that life, and his identity is doomed to the latter.


    But is he willing to bet on it for her?


    He thought that he should be willing. Losing her would be a complete loss. As long as he was willing, he could fight back at any time.


    "I''m sure."


    The prey has been hooked, and Gu Bai will not give up this great opportunity.


    518 felt that the task was just around the corner. At this moment, he was excited to circle in place, "Wow! Xiaobai, you''re great. Double click and call you!"


    Gu Bai said, "OK, just give me more rewards when completing the task. Now it''s superfluous to say anything. By the way, what are the rewards for branch line tasks?"


    518, "reshape the spiritual root for you. Now you only have the spiritual root of ordinary people. If you barely practice, you will build a foundation. Unless you rely on the accumulation of pills, but the whole canglan country is a residue in front of those practitioners, so you have no money to buy pills."


    Gu Bai''s black face made him feel more and more like a pit.


    518 talked eloquently. Finally, she found that she didn''t say a word. She couldn''t help lowering her voice and had no bottom airway: "Bai Bai, the five spiritual roots have always been a genius in the cultivation world, which is equivalent to giving you golden fingers."


    Gu Bai gritted his teeth, "shut up."


    What golden finger? The bigger you drive, the greater the task risk assessment. She doesn''t understand this reason?


    The chat with 518 was just a blink of an eye. Ji Beiting didn''t even find anything unusual. He listened to Gu Bai''s smile. The former estrangement and indifference disappeared in an instant. They seemed to return to the past. "The great general is willing to try. Why am I afraid of it?"


    Gu Bai looked at the surprise floating in his dark eyes and felt that it was not enough. She lowered her eyes. She felt that she should take a powerful medicine for her other identity.


    So, after staying at night and everyone fell into a deep sleep, she contacted the nearby dark guard through a secret signal.


    The emperor suddenly disappeared, and everyone was so anxious that it was no one else who came to see her. It was the Shenwu general, Guo Yu.


    He was dusty and his face was still covered with wet rain, but Guo Yu knelt on the ground and said anxiously, "emperor, where have you been these days¡°


    Gu Bai said, "you don''t have to take care of this. You''d better inform my good brothers of my disappearance."


    Guo Yu was stunned and vaguely felt that the emperor wanted to play a big one.


    "I will take the initiative to look for you when something happens. You don''t have to look for me." after leaving this sentence, Gu Bai quietly left.


    Guo Yu looked up again. There was no one in front of him. He knew that the emperor''s Kung Fu was unpredictable. Unexpectedly, he had reached such a state.


    "General, do you really want to do what the emperor says?"


    The people at the bottom are worried. It''s not easy for the calm canglan country to start a storm again.


    Guo Yu wiped the rain on his face, "do as the emperor says! Send out all the dark guards, and then... Leave five people here with me, and the rest leave!"


    The emperor''s move can destroy those who have heart in one fell swoop. But if it is not handled properly, the supreme position of canglan country may be replaced. What he has to do is never let anyone find the emperor''s position.


    This is a tough battle, Guo Yu thought. Looking at the direction of the capital from a distance, he didn''t know whether the prime minister could hold it in Beijing?

 Chapter 25

    The news of the emperor''s disappearance suddenly looked like a foot. Overnight, the whole canglan country knew it, and even several small countries around it. Small countries are not reliable, but several others stared at it covetously.


    Ji Beiting was already late when he learned about it. He couldn''t block it at all. He was furious. In the dark night, his eyes were as cold as frost, "check, who leaked the news!"


    The little emperor and he should never die, but when he thought that something would happen to her, his heart was inexplicably tight. This inexplicable worry was like seeing a ghost. He didn''t know, but the anger in his chest was not false.


    The sudden anger made dozens of subordinates kneel before them, but they were a little confused. The news of the little emperor''s disappearance was exposed, which was not a bad thing for them. The fan king was in a commotion. Once they instigated a prince''s son and grandson to rebel, they had reason to send troops to Beijing and call it the protector. At that time, the throne was in the bag.


    The inn has already been contracted. In addition to the shopkeeper and a few sophomores, there are only Gu Bai and them in the whole building. She listened to the anger of the next room in the house and raised her eyebrows. "He won''t send troops to Beijing. What''s going on here?"


    518 rubbed his hands and said excitedly, "it shows that he doesn''t want you. He would rather stay in this broken place with you at such a rare time. The task is just around the corner!"


    Gu Bai thinks something is wrong. What''s the relationship between Ji Beiting and the little emperor? It''s a deadly enemy! But the bright concern made her famous and flustered.


    "No, in case of long dreams at night, I''ll write a letter to Guo Yu."


    The content of the letter is to encourage a prince to rebel. By the way, he blackmailed Ji Beiting, saying that the little emperor was detained by him, and he deliberately released the news of his disappearance. In order to increase his confidence, Guo Yu had to surrender with 50000 personal soldiers.


    Guo Yu refused at first. Originally, there was no one in the town to protect the emperor. If he left again, the consequences would be unimaginable if something happened.


    Who is Gu Bai? What she decided, how can others stop it? So, things began to develop as she expected.


    Therefore, the canglan Kingdom, which had not been easy to calm down, was once again in turmoil. One fan King rebelled, together with other fan kings, rose up one after another and poured into the capital. Originally, with Ji Beiting''s strength, even if he didn''t mix a foot, no one without eyes dared to provoke him. Besides, none of the vassal kings could compare with him in terms of strength and military strength, so even if they moved into the capital, he was no longer afraid.


    But he inexplicably thought of the little emperor. Once found by other vassal kings, he must be dead. He didn''t know what had happened to him. There was only one thought in his heart, that is, she can''t die, at least, she can''t die in the hands of others.


    He promised Yuer not to interfere in these things, but when he thought of the man, he suddenly clenched his hands.


    "Moon..."


    For the first time, he was a little difficult. In fact, a few days ago, he promised her to live in clothes all over the world, but now he is going to break his promise.


    Gu Bai looked at him with calm eyes. "Are you going to the capital, too?"


    Ji Beiting nodded, "we''ll leave when we find the emperor. We won''t bother with disputes anymore. Would you like to believe me?"


    Gu Bai pretended to pause. In fact, even if he didn''t go, she had to find a way to let him go.


    "OK, I''ll accompany you to the capital."


    Hearing this, his previously tight body was inexplicably loose. He was really afraid that she would not agree or leave him. Fortunately, Yueer still trusted him.


    The northern Xinjiang is very large, connecting to the northwest. Even if you speed up the whip, it will take more than a month to get to the capital. In addition, there are other vassal kings making trouble from time to time along the way. Leng took half a year to finally get there.


    In the past six months, yue''er has been with him, even in case of problems, she will discuss with her, and most of the time, the strategies she gives are very useful.


    The longer they got along, the deeper their tacit understanding became. Gradually, Ji Beiting felt that he would spend his life like this. He joined hands with yue''er in the Jianghu and stopped asking about the trivial affairs of the imperial court. However, the reality hit him hard.


    The capital is now occupied by the great prince, and the city gate has long been blocked. Except for some of the remaining vassal kings, the rest were destroyed by Ji Beiting. For a moment, it became a confrontation between the great prince and Ji Beiting.


    But who could have thought that the real person in Beijing was not the big prince at all, but the little emperor, and the big prince had long been reduced to prison.


    In the prison, the great prince stared at Guo Yu with evil intent. He became the king and defeated the enemy. In the past, Ronghua has become a thing of the past. How can he not hate it! But he didn''t expect that Guo Yu took refuge. All these were the little emperor''s moves. He lost in a mess and had no chance to turn over again.


    "Big prince, oh no, I should call you king Yu. I''ve ordered people to clean up here. You can stay here for the time being."


    "Guo Yu! Do you think you can rest comfortably in the capital? Don''t forget the northwest king outside the city! With him, Ji Junlan will never have peace!"


    "I won''t bother you. If you rest earlier, I''ll leave first."


    ***


    In the palace, Gu Bai left a letter to Ji Beiting and took Gu qingjue back to the palace. She didn''t hide the devil at all and directly restored the emperor in front of him.


    Gu qingjue was very calm in this process.


    "Qingjue, call me brother later, you know?"


    It was clearly her daughter, but she wanted to call her brother. Although Gu qingjue was puzzled, he nodded obediently.


    "Brother." as long as he is with her, he doesn''t care about his identity.


    Gu Baichong and Gu qingjue were really spoiled by heaven. After she returned to the palace, she said that she was the little master of canglan country. Although she didn''t say his identity, for a moment, everyone respected Gu qingjue as a little prince.


    There is no shortage of good things in the palace, and Gu Bai is not stingy. All good things are piled on him. He has an outstanding temperament, but now he is even more noble.


    Gu Baichong''s children are so spoiled that others dare not say much. Instead, the prime minister frowned and advised them.


    "Emperor, Mr. Gu is not the prince. If you spoil him like this, I''m afraid you''ll spoil his ambition, which will be bad for your future offspring."


    Gu qingjue is smart, not only never forgets, but also draws inferences from one instance. The prime minister was also a child prodigy at the beginning, but when compared with him, he was much inferior. However, the prime minister is not jealous. He really thinks of the little emperor.


    Unfortunately, Gu Bai didn''t intend to be the prince all her life. However, in order to block the next words, she could only pat the prime minister on the shoulder. Her tone was light and clear. What she could say was shocking, "I won''t have children in the future."


    The prime minister was stunned. The emperor was in his prime of life. How could he have no children.


    Then he heard that the emperor had revealed a shocking secret.


    "Song Qing, my body was damaged in the early years. The imperial doctor said that I have no children in my life."

 Chapter 26

    With Gu Bai''s self explosion, the prime minister didn''t dare to say more. Although his heart was sad, he still solemnly said, "don''t worry, since the emperor is interested in Mr. Gu, he should try his best to be a teacher of Mr. Gu."


    Who is the prime minister? 518 said that Wenqu star came down to earth with extraordinary knowledge. He also benefited a lot from spending a few months with him. Therefore, it was reassuring to give Gu qingjue to him for teaching.


    After solving a big problem, Gu Bai began to quarrel with Ji Beiting.


    Before yue''er left, she left a letter. The content of the letter was not much, just a few words, but it was farewell.


    Outside the city, in the camp.


    Ji Beiting held the farewell letter in his hand. His eyes were dark. A moment later, he suddenly sneered, "yue''er, you said I was suitable for this seat. Do you know if I really want that son!" he smiled at the end, but he squeezed it hard, and the letter paper was scattered into a pile of debris in an instant.


    His whole body was cold and chilly. He didn''t dare to approach at all. The night was very deep. He came out of the camp. The wind blew up his clothes and turned around. He returned to his old loneliness and indifference.


    The visitor looked uneasy, as if something big had happened, "general, King Yu has been imprisoned. Now the emperor is still sitting on the Dragon chair in the capital, and..."


    The visitor suddenly stopped, and Ji Beiting looked coldly. His eyes were bone cold, and his back was cold.


    "Gu qingjue, young master Gu, is now in the palace. It is said that the emperor asked people to treat each other with the gift of the prince."


    The prince''s gift is the highest courtesy of the emperor, but it falls on a child of the opposite sex, which makes everyone incomprehensible.


    Ji Beiting has always been calm, but this time, he galloped alone to the foot of the city gate.


    The northwest king suddenly came and immediately made the soldiers on the city tower extremely vigilant.


    "Let Ji Junlan come to see me."


    He opened his mouth and called the name of the little emperor. The soldiers in the city tower immediately became angry, "bold, dare you call the emperor''s name!"


    But just then, a black robe suddenly appeared on the tower.


    "My second brother can call my name anytime he wants." Gu Bai looked at him with a smile.


    Ji Beiting stared at the shadow on the city gate. He didn''t really see it, but the voice was really that of the little emperor. Suddenly, he sneered. It was so beautiful that even he had to admire it.


    "Where''s the moon?"


    Gu qingjue was in her hands. He didn''t believe it. She wouldn''t know the whereabouts of yue''er.


    The weather had already warmed up. Gu Bai attached himself to the white fan and asked lightly, "what the second brother said, but my future queen?"


    After three years of mourning, even the emperor couldn''t get married. It''s no problem to say that the future queen.


    Gu Bai said casually, but the flat ground thundered, and everyone who blew up was stupid. Except the people around her, including Ji Beiting, also froze.


    At this time, there was a shadow around her. The shadow was very familiar. If you guessed correctly, it should be yue''er.


    I don''t know how long later, Ji Beiting suddenly smiled, but the smile was cold everywhere.


    Originally, he thought that when he found the little emperor, he would leave with yue''er, but in the end, all this was only his willingness! Yes, in those strange places, there was a sudden explanation why the little emperor could change her face so much, and he also understood why he tried every means to find people without any whereabouts. He always thought it was fate to meet yue''er again, so he never doubted her, including when he confronted those vassal kings later, she would disappear, but when he came back, he was more familiar with the enemy camp than he was. He thought she was smart and cared about herself. Unexpectedly, he was a complete fool.


    Gu Bai stood on the tower. Although he didn''t really see it, he saw the despair of the top.


    So, she asked 518, "have you done this step? Has he blackened? On the taskbar, how many of the seven hardships are left to light up?"


    518, "blackening is a little bit, but it''s still a little short. You work hard and can''t ask for it. As for love parting, it shouldn''t be far away."


    Gu Bai touched his chin and took care of it.


    "What do you say about letting yue''er die in front of him? Once a person turns black, resentment and hatred will come. By the way, before he dies, he has to think that yue''er loves him and has to return to the dog emperor."


    518 when he heard the dog emperor, he was silly. "I''ve never seen anyone scold himself like this."


    Gu Bai said, "there is nothing wrong with an emperor like slag Cheng, who is called the dog emperor."


    518 suddenly I feel sorry for her. In order to complete the task, my personality is divided!


    Gu Bai said she would do it. She stared at Ji Beiting, who couldn''t return to God for a long time, narrowed her eyes, "bring me a bow and arrow."


    As soon as the words came out, the soldiers immediately understood that the emperor wanted to kill the northwest king!


    Gu Bai took a bow and arrow in his hand and stepped back three steps. At this moment, everyone held their breath, but at this time, no one thought that the "Moon" girl, the future queen, would suddenly hit the bow and arrow.


    When the bow and arrow are poisoned suddenly, they will die if they are stained with blood.


    The movement on the tower finally made Ji Beiting come to his senses. He raised his eyes and saw the scene of yue''er falling. Her pupils suddenly shrunk. Looking at the little emperor, she seemed very frightened and dropped her bow and arrow. Even he ignored him. She ran away with people in her arms. While running, she could vaguely hear her roar.


    "Find me a doctor!"


    "Emperor..." someone has knelt down and trembled, "emperor, the arrow is poisonous and will die if stained with blood. My mother is afraid..."


    "Go away! If you can''t cure her, I''ll let you all be buried with me!"


    The voice on the tower came from a distance. Ji Beiting stepped back several steps, his face was pale, and even his hand holding the sword trembled. He had never seen the little emperor so angry, so he could guess, "yue''er" was afraid of more or less bad luck. He raised his eyes and looked at the tower, eager to see something, but it was already in a mess, and there was no figure he wanted to see at all.


    As time went by, his heart became more and more anxious. Just when he wanted to step on his horse to break through the city, Meng Jiang came. He pulled people back. The senior general came alone, just to send heads.


    "General! Don''t forget that there are 100000 brothers behind you!"


    Ji Beiting felt that he was missing a hole in his heart. The pain of tearing his heart and lungs was even worse than he had been poisoned. He couldn''t hear what Meng Jiang said at all. What he could hear was the faint cry from the city upstairs.


    Meng Jiang naturally heard the cry. He was also half a witness to the dispute between the senior general and Yueer girl. From the beginning, he sincerely regarded her as the general''s wife. Later, he heard that she was the future queen and didn''t hate or fake, but he didn''t expect that at the last moment, she would save the senior general with her own life.


    He thought that if he was a general, he would collapse. His eyes were fierce and looked up at the tall city tower. There was only killing intention in his eyes.


    "Take care, senior general! We have to avenge our wife!"

 Chapter 27

    Gu Bai''s acting is very complete. This fake moon is no one else. It''s the original Ji Yingxue. In other words, at the beginning, she tried to save people for the third prince, but when Gu Bai took her away, she found how ridiculous her sincerity was.


    The third prince played tricks and coaxed her round and round. While saying that she was the only one, he accepted a house full of beauties and even had an affair with many ladies of your family. What she pursued was very simple. She had a double all her life, but he lied to her. She repented and became Gu Bai''s man from then on.


    Ji Yingxue was not badly hurt, and there was no poison on the arrow. She cheated people outside and returned to the palace, but she was curious.


    "Emperor, why cheat the northwest king?"


    Gu Bai said, "to catch the thief, to catch the king first and defeat Ji Beiting''s heart, what is his 100000 army." after talking to her, she asked 518, "it''s time to light up now?"


    518 had to sigh that this hand was too slippery, "it''s bright. Now only resentment and hatred are left, and this is about to light up. Wait, why isn''t love parting bright?"


    It''s reasonable to say that when the moon is dead, love parting should also be bright? Why is this box gray now?


    Gu Bai couldn''t sit still. "Won''t you break down?"


    She was going to kill three birds with one arrow. How can she play when all the months are dead?


    518 also felt that it should not be. He said, "I''ll go to the headquarters to apply for maintenance to see if there is a fault."


    It''s hard not to hate Gu Bai. While she released the news that yue''er was dead, she spread it through the grapevine. For example, when yue''er was in the palace, she often wrote poems and paintings, which read the northwest King word by word. She begged the emperor for a truce several times, saying that he didn''t intend to take the throne. However, of course, what she begged didn''t succeed.


    When the news reached Ji Beiting''s ears, Gu Bai buried yue''er with the Queen''s gift. Anyway, it was a word. She was also her dead man. The hatred was worth pulling. She wanted to praise herself.


    But after tossing about these things, she was a little worried, "rich, we pit him like this. When he returns, will we die?"


    518 his heart was very big, "the immortal is not so stingy, not to mention that this is the seven hardships he asked for. Without us, others will toss him. What''s more, if we don''t toss him, how can he return?"


    With the comfort of 518, Gu baikeng and Ji Beiting have no scruples, which also makes someone''s blackening value rise all the way and finally break into the palace.


    It is still a rainy night, as it was two years ago. There is no moonlight in the night sky, which makes people breathless.


    The rain kept falling and the killing never stopped. Everyone in the whole palace was terrified. Only Gu Bai was full of expectation.


    Just when everyone, including Gu Bai, thought he would kill her, he just locked her up, and the place where he locked her up was very subtle. Instead of going to jail, he locked her in his former bedroom hall, xueyang hall.


    As we saw at the beginning, the xueyang hall was dilapidated, the vermilion door was mottled and fell off, and there were many weeds. There was no complete furniture, lame stools, perforated bed boards, and even spider webs everywhere in the hall.


    Gu Bai is no longer the emperor and his treatment has naturally dropped to the bottom. Even the humble little eunuch dared to look at her with high arrogance.


    "Emperor, if the general has an order, you can live in the xueyang hall for the time being." the eunuch pinched his throat, and his sharp voice made people particularly uncomfortable. He raised his chin and looked at the new emperor with a trace of inexplicable excitement in his heart. The emperor who was high above now has to look at his face. Thinking of this, he sneered: "the emperor had a rest earlier, and the servant retired."


    Gu Bai stood at the door of the dilapidated palace with a calm face. As for what the eunuch said, she didn''t listen to a word. She was just waiting. Ji Beiting loved "yue''er" and would not let her lie in the tomb now. When he opened the cemetery, he found that there were no corpses in it, but only a pot of ashes, which would explode.


    The death of his beloved "yue''er" was so tragic and frustrating that it was undoubtedly a great humiliation to the ancients.


    He will complain that he can''t protect yue''er, hate her as an emperor and a thief. At that time, the pain will be bright.


    However, before lighting up the "resentment and hatred", she had to ensure her life safety, "make a fortune. Don''t drop the chain at that time. Our task will succeed immediately."


    518 was also very excited, "don''t worry, I''ve handled everything here, just wait for it to light up."


    Gu Bai doesn''t have to deal with the endless government affairs every day. Although the xueyang hall is dilapidated, she will enjoy herself. After more than half a month, the broken door of the xueyang hall finally opens again.


    The visitor was a eunuch, but he looked strange. He was not the one who served her at the beginning.


    "Emperor, half a month has passed. The general asked the slave to ask you. Do you know the crime?"


    Gu Baiqiao crossed his legs and looked at the eunuch with a smile, "guilty? Tell me, what crime does Ji Beiting want me to know?"


    The eunuch frowned. Now who dares to call the great general taboo, but this prisoner dares to be so bold!


    "Emperor, don''t make it difficult for slaves. What crime do you think you should know? Have you forgotten that you have maimed your children, persecuted Zhongliang and killed the people?"


    Gu Bai dropped her eyes and smiled. Her face was beautiful and exquisite. This smile swept the city and the country, but when she raised her eyes, her eyes were suddenly as cold as frost. Looking at the eunuch who sent the order, the cruel breath spread from the bottom of her eyes and showed her killing intention.


    "If you want to commit a crime, why don''t you go and tell Ji Beiting that if you want me to plead guilty, let him come by himself. What''s the matter? You won''t even dare to see me if you rob my throne?"


    The eunuch was shocked when she saw it. Inexplicably, he thought of the evil god. When he was the emperor, he was famous for his ruthlessness.


    He didn''t dare to stay any longer. He turned and left. The speed was as if some poisonous snake and beast were chasing after him.


    Seeing this, Gu Bai hooked his lips, revealing a silent irony.


    As soon as the eunuch ran out of the xueyang hall, he saw Meng Jiang standing not far away.


    "General Meng, the emperor pleads not guilty. What should I do?"


    Meng Jiang was also anxious. Although the capital was broken, his senior general did not want to be the emperor. In addition to the first order to shut the little emperor in xueyang hall, he stood in front of Miss Yue every day. He had not been out of the house for half a month. No one could persuade him. Therefore, he put his idea on the little emperor.


    The little emperor was a prick. He expected. Listening to the little eunuch''s words, he narrowed his eyes with a trace of ruthlessness, "since she refused to issue an imperial edict, then stop everything in the xueyang hall!"


    The little eunuch was stunned. He was afraid that he could not understand it in place. He asked, "general Meng, is it all? Including food and water?"


    "Nature."

 Chapter 28

    Gu Bai continued to cross his legs, looked at the sky, appreciated the blue sky and white moon, not to mention the ever-changing clouds, which was very interesting.


    At this time, 518 suddenly said, "Xiaobai, they''re going to fast and water for you, but don''t worry, I have Bigu pill here, one a day to keep you safe."


    Gu Bai, "how long does it take?"


    518, "Pigu pill is an ordinary pill. It''s very cheap. A pill will last ten days."


    Gu Bai tut said in her heart that the system was dark enough. A pill could only last one day, but it cost her ten days of life. But at this time, she can only recognize it.


    "OK."


    Generally, in the case of water shortage, the limit of human beings is three days, but after three days, Gu bailing didn''t beg for mercy. She didn''t beg for mercy, but Meng Jiang couldn''t wait.


    He kicked open the door of xueyang hall, and the shaky door fell to the ground.


    There was a roar in her ear, but Gu Bai was indifferent. She was holding dog tail grass and green grass. Her face became more and more pale, but only her eyes were calm as before.


    "Xueyang hall is in disrepair for a long time. General Meng can take it easy¡°


    Her voice was like sandpaper on the table. It was very hoarse. It looked like she hadn''t had water for three days.


    Meng Jiang''s eyes were filled with hatred. "The emperor should think about himself."


    "Me? What do I want to do? I''m dead anyway, and I''m buried with your general." when she said this, she grinned and showed her snow-white teeth, which made Meng Jiang''s eyes more murderous.


    Meng Jiang followed the general for several years and was loyal. How can he allow the dog emperor to curse like this? He immediately scolded angrily: "fart, if you die, the general will not die!"


    Gu Bai seemed to excite him deliberately and continued to say with a smile: "I will die if I become a king and defeat an enemy, but your general''s heart is dead. Walking corpses are much more painful than me."


    Meng Jiang was a rude man. She was so excited and furious that she hit him directly.


    Gu Bai took a punch in her stomach, a trace of blood slowly overflowed along the corners of her mouth, and dyed the dog tail grass in her mouth red, but she was still laughing


    ***


    Yuyang palace has always been the emperor''s bedroom. With Gu Bai''s blessing, Ji Beiting was lucky to live here again for half a year, so he was very familiar with everything here.


    Gu Bai hasn''t eaten for three days, and Ji Beiting is no better than her.


    Since he broke the palace, he abandoned himself and shut himself in the bedroom full of little emperors everywhere. It''s ridiculous. He should have killed her, but he couldn''t do it.


    He put the soul card of "yue''er" in this bedroom. The world said that he was affectionate, that is, the girl yue''er died, and the general still loved her as before, but only he knew that it was not so at all.


    He likes the moon, no doubt, but he also has a disdainful feeling for the little emperor. That''s his brother, half brother!


    Confused, he heard the noise outside. If his subordinates came to comfort, there could be no conflict. The only possibility was that someone broke in.


    He didn''t want to pay attention, but he heard a sonorous and powerful voice in the noise outside.


    "General! Song Qingming wants to see you!"


    Song Qingming, the young prime minister and Ji Beiting had a relationship with him. In the past, he didn''t like him. Even he didn''t understand the inexplicable hostility. But after closing the bedroom for more than half a month, he suddenly realized that the little emperor trusted him and made him unhappy.


    Everyone thought he wouldn''t see him, and the bodyguards outside planned to drive people away. What about the prime minister? Once the son of heaven and a courtier, he was a close Minister of the little emperor, but not a general.


    But at this time, a cold voice came from the bedroom, making everyone stunned.


    "Let him in."


    He wanted to see what he could say.


    With his permission, the bodyguard dared not stop again.


    Song Qingming had the honor to come to the Yuyang hall, but it is far from what it is now. The original Yuyang hall, whether day or night, was brightly lit, and also shone brightly on the emperor. It is not like now. A good bedroom hall is equipped with spirit cards, which makes the already dark bedroom hall feel a little cold.


    "You came to me to intercede with her?"


    In Ji Beiting''s mouth, he is naturally a little emperor.


    At this time, he was not the emperor. Song Qingming naturally would not kneel. He looked at him coldly. The bedroom was dark. He could only judge where he was and could not see his face clearly, but this did not hinder what he would say next.


    "In the 24th year of Guangwu, Lu united with the other two countries to attack canglan. There was a shortage of materials in Northern Xinjiang. Seeing that it was impossible to survive the winter, the soldiers were about to starve and freeze to death. The general knew who was responsible for the last emergency food and grass?"


    "In the 26th year of Guangwu, the great general won the state of Lu, but was played by cunning villains. He said that you have a heart of disobedience. Eighteen imperial decrees were sent to northern Xinjiang one after another. Do you know who stopped the holy master''s killing heart in the end?"


    "Three years later, the princess of Assa asked for marriage. Do you know who the princess asked for her son-in-law? Assa fought all year round. At that time, they asked for brave soldiers. The general knows who the emperor ordered at that time?"


    Song Qingming is a literary minister. He doesn''t speak as loud and loud as a military general, but he hears Ji Beiting''s pupils shrink suddenly and his mind vibrates.


    How could he forget these things? There was a shortage of materials. He once again understood that there was no way to appeal. When he saw that he entered the dead end, the food and grass suddenly came. At that time, he didn''t think much, but when he saw that the food and grass came, they could continue to fight.


    After his victory over the state of Lu, he was not excited. Looking at the edicts, he knew how stupid his cheap father was, and he didn''t want to come back alive. He just wanted not to involve his brothers, but he didn''t expect the twists and turns. On his way to Beijing, he received the edict again so that he didn''t have to come again. How insulting this way of calling and waving, But at that time, he just laughed it off.


    As for Assad, when he heard the news, the princess had returned home. There were rumors that the emperor appointed him at the beginning, but he didn''t know how to change people halfway.


    He never took these to heart. Unexpectedly, someone recited them for him without his knowledge!


    Song Qingming looked at the slightly shaking body, clenched his hands under the imperial clothes and opened his mouth again, "People all over the world say that the emperor is cruel. Then they can see that in the severe disaster in the south a few years ago, the subordinates kept it from the former Emperor, or the former Emperor didn''t care at all. When the seventh prince ascended the throne, the disaster could not be controlled. The emperor slaughtered 161 corrupt officials one night, emptied most of the national treasury, and sent Yan Qiyan to the past. After a year, it ended now Only by letting the people of the south live in peace. "


    Ji Beiting heard about Yan Qi. When he heard that the little emperor sent people away, everyone felt that canglan country was hopeless, but when everyone misunderstood her, she resisted all the curses with one person''s strength, but what about him? What is he doing? He didn''t do anything!

 Chapter 29

    When song Qingming said this, he lifted up his imperial clothes and knelt down suddenly. His kneeling was not to kneel down the reputation of his great general, let alone his future or life.


    "Song Qingming said this to you today, not to make you appreciate the emperor. When the emperor was defeated, canglan country can''t accommodate her. But she is worthy of heaven, earth and Ji Beiting. All I ask is for her to go decently!"


    This kneeling made Ji Beiting suddenly retreat and dignified. Why did he want her to die?! Even if she pulled a bow and shot an arrow on the tower that day, he did not want her life!


    This is between him and her, but she involved Yueer.


    Moon, the girl who lit up all the darkness in his youth, brought him all the light and hope. For her, he could even give up everything, but she died in the hands of the little emperor.


    Ji Beiting was in great pain. Under this pain, he lost all his judgment. He could only shut himself in the empty bedroom and looked at the spirit tablet every day and night. He wanted to ask yue''er what if she was her?


    However, she has never appeared in his dream for decades.


    Did she let go completely? Caught between him and the little emperor, she should also be very painful. Painful, she would rather die.


    The memory sank deeper and deeper. He looked at Song Qingming kneeling in front of him with a dull voice, "Song Xiang, how can I not understand this?"


    Song Qingming raised his lips and sneered, "without the command of the general, people under you dare to torture the emperor like this? Cut off food and water, and force her to write Taotao sin book and give way to you!" in the end, his eyes were scarlet. How dare they be so proud of the emperor! How dare you treat her like this!


    The world said that the emperor was cruel and cruel, but only he understood her. Her seemingly unrestrained appearance was actually for the country and the people. Without this iron and blood means, canglan country would have been defeated by the former Emperor. How can they compete for the throne!


    Gu baihun didn''t know that she had been sold by the prime minister. She took Meng Jiang''s palm and was thinking of a fake death to get away. How could she have thought that a roar would directly break her back.


    The dilapidated Zhumen in the xueyang hall had already fallen to the ground. The situation inside looked to the end at a glance, so neither she nor Meng Jiang paid attention to the man who came in a hurry.


    "Meng Jiang! Who allowed you to appear here!"


    Meng Jiang''s body became stiff. He followed the general for several years. He had already found that he was different from the dog emperor, so he was anxious to deal with it for him, so as not to be soft hearted and let the tiger go back to the mountain. However, he was still a step slow.


    He slowly turned his head, looked at Song Qingming with angry eyes behind Ji Beiting, and immediately narrowed his eyes.


    He said who informed the general that it was the dogleg of the dog emperor!


    Gu Bai was hit in the abdomen. The spasm and pain made her slightly bend down and looked at Ji Beiting with a smile, "what''s in the nest? It''s a little interesting."


    The eyes seemed to be indifferent to everything, and the corners of his mouth were slightly arrogant. It was this arrogant look, which overlapped with the little emperor in his memory. The figure deliberately faded in his mind became more and more distinct. Finally, he didn''t even react himself, and the little emperor was already in his arms.


    The body is much more honest than the brain. I haven''t seen it for decades. The little emperor lost weight and couldn''t notice any weight in his arms. Even the red lips in his memory have become very pale now.


    Ji Beiting held her, his nails turned white and his thin lips opened slightly. Even he didn''t know how careful he was when he spoke.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know they did this to you."


    Gu Bai smiled. She was good-looking, but her eyes were cold and arrogant, adding a bit of loneliness and beauty. Now this smile immediately made her facial features beautiful and bright.


    Ji Beiting held his breath, his eyes fell on the smile, and his heart jumped.


    At this time, he suddenly realized that no matter how restrained he was, no matter how unwilling he was to admit it, he... Fell.


    Different from the complex feelings of "yue''er", he had only one feeling for her. He liked her and wanted her. Even at this moment, he wanted to tear off her wings and confine her to himself.


    Under this crazy idea, his eyes gradually turned red.


    Gu Bai was horrified by this look. Regardless of his pain, he directly pushed people away, "hiss, I don''t need your sympathy." her martial arts were sealed by him as early as entering the xueyang hall, but she couldn''t make much strength. Her eyes were full of disgust. It seemed that it was annoying to stay with him.


    Ji Beiting was reading about her wound, so she pushed it gently, and he also retreated. But just after the two people''s eyes collided, he suddenly came forward and held the person up regardless of her wishes.


    Everyone was startled by his sudden move, and Meng Jiang stepped forward and stopped him.


    "Please think twice before you go!"


    Facing his brother, Ji Beiting didn''t do anything, but said coldly: "from today on, you will guard the city gate for me. The palace is not allowed to enter without my permission!"


    Meng Jiang knelt on the ground and looked at the general who was about to step out of the xueyang hall. There was nothing he could do in his chest.


    Gu Bai could not allow the plot to develop in an unknown direction. Although she was sealed with internal power, her hands and feet were still there, so she finally forced Ji Beiting to let go.


    "Ji Beiting, I have hands and feet, and I can walk." she took a deep breath, forced herself to ignore the severe abdominal pain, wiped the blood on the corners of her mouth, and looked up at him.


    Ji Beiting''s eyes were fierce. He looked at her with a touch of tenderness and heartache in the depths of his eyes, "you''re hurt."


    Gu Bai was stared back by the strange eyes. After stabilizing his mood, he sneered and said, "I''m not dead. That really disappoints the general."


    The two confronted each other, and no one let anyone, so the accident happened.


    "Second brother, fu''er wants to make a deal with you."


    A girl in a palace dress was stopped outside the xueyang hall. Helpless, she could only call loudly.


    Gu Baishun looked at her voice and picked her eyebrow. If she remembered correctly, it should be her fourth sister, Princess Fuyu.


    Ji Beiting looked at her incompletely. He didn''t seem surprised at her arrival, but said coldly, "what deal."


    Fu Yu thought she was smart. Her second brother didn''t kill the emperor for a long time. He just put people under house arrest again because he couldn''t ascend the throne in good faith.


    "Second brother, why bother to force seventh brother to give up his seat? I have a piece of evidence in my hand that can make second brother ascend the throne in good faith."


    Ji Beiting frowned, glanced at Gu Bai, who was indifferent, and said in a deep voice, "what evidence."


    Fu Yu, "second brother, give me the little fruit first. I know he must be in your hand."


    At first glance, Gu Bai was stunned by Xiaoguo. He immediately thought that it was the spy around her, but how could Ji Beiting keep it.


    Sure enough, Ji Beiting didn''t mention the little eunuch. Instead, he said, "you have to see if you can satisfy me when you talk about a deal with me."


    Fu Yu bit her lip and looked back and forth between Gu Bai and Ji Beiting. Finally, she pointed to the little emperor who was strongly supported by her. Her voice was clear: "brother seven is not the son of the father."

 Chapter 30

    Gu Bai was slapped, and because he was dealing with Ji Beiting, he couldn''t stand at the moment, but these couldn''t resist the amazing secrets told by Princess Fuyu.


    She looked at Fu Yu with complex eyes. She didn''t expect her identity to be shaken out like this.


    518, "it''s Xiaoguo. He probably knew it was dangerous before he left. He was afraid he couldn''t bring you down, so he left a big killing move for Fuyu. Girls, especially such innocent and lovely ones, are very easy to fool."


    Gu Bai gritted his teeth, "why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    518 was also very helpless, "a cannon fodder is difficult to attract my attention. Who would deliberately keep an eye on him, not to mention that you didn''t ask about it under the spitting agent!"


    Gu Bai:


    All right, she has nothing to say.


    Looking at Ji Beiting again, I thought he would be surprised. Unexpectedly, he just frowned slightly, as if this matter could not cause any ripples in his heart.


    "That''s all?"


    The evil spirit of the northwest king could not be resisted by a pampered little princess. She only glanced at her faintly, which made her retreat again and again. The courage she had saved before disappeared at the moment. She opened her mouth, retreated and said, "I... I have evidence in my hand. Don''t my second brother just want to force her to abdicate? With these evidence, you can inherit orthodoxy. And I... I just want small fruit."


    Ji Beiting didn''t want to waste time. He turned and picked up Gu Bai again. Just before he left, he paused in front of Fu Yu and said coldly, "I''ve subdued the adulterous and traitorous thief. If you want to follow him, I can order someone to give you a knife." then, regardless of her expression, he left straight away.


    Gu Bai was carried back to the Yuyang palace with an ignorant face. When he returned to the Dragon bed, he looked at the house full of doctors, and his heart suddenly burst.


    "Can I hide my identity when I get rich?"


    518 was also silly, but it was also an advanced system. He immediately analyzed the situation and said calmly: "the cost of identity transformation from a daughter to a man is too high. It can''t be mixed in a day or two. I think you can let it go. After all, I think Ji Beiting''s feelings for you are different, and may even exceed Yueer." he paused and said: "The bitterness of love and parting has not been lit up, and resentment and hatred are also gray."


    518 Gu Bai had an idea about this reminder, "if you really follow what you said, I will be seriously injured immediately and it is difficult to cure."


    How long did the two cooperate? As soon as they said this, 518 immediately said, "I see."


    The imperial doctors stood trembling aside. However, in two years, the emperor lost power and directly adjusted his position with the general.


    Gu Bai wanted to do the whole play. She coldly looked at the anxious handsome man and sneered, "the general wants my life. Why should it be so troublesome." as soon as the words fell, her chest suddenly hurt. She could hardly say the next words, because the sudden sharp pain made her sweat flow from her forehead.


    518, "in order to be realistic, your body will also show serious injuries, such as weakness, such as pain."


    Gu Bai can only endure what he can say, but this subtle change has not escaped Ji Beiting''s eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Beiting stepped forward. The imperial doctors behind him were all human spirits, and they all followed his footsteps to come forward for treatment.


    Even the emperor, who had been elevated from power, was more noble than them. Therefore, they were all careful, but therefore, after the old doctor finished his pulse, he was almost scared to kneel on the ground.


    The old imperial doctor is the head of the imperial hospital. Ordinary diseases won''t make him lose his temper at all. Just as Ji Beiting frowned, he listened to him say to another imperial doctor behind him: "Deputy hospital, at my age, I''m afraid of something wrong. You can give the emperor a pulse again."


    The Deputy hospital looked at the strange looking head of the hospital and had an ominous feeling. But under the cold eyes of the senior general, he had to step forward. Therefore, this scared him to almost kneel on the ground.


    The doctor''s reaction was so strange that Ji Beiting was not suspicious, but just as he spoke, he was interrupted by the weak man on the Dragon bed.


    She hung her eyes, making people unable to see her emotions. Her thin lips were pale and her words were indifferent. "The imperial doctor still wants to keep his life. Why should the general force them? The royal family is Xinmi, and not everyone can know."


    Her breath was unstable and her voice was not loud, but she fell into the hearts of the imperial doctors. It was called a trembling.


    Ji Beiting frowned. Apart from what Fu Yu said, she was not the son of her father, did she have any other secrets?


    "Except for the head of the hospital and the Deputy hospital, everyone else went down." he held back a group of imperial doctors. He stared at Gu Bai, unwilling to miss an expression, "now you can say."


    Gu Bai wanted to say, and even his expression was in place. However, his body was useless. As soon as he opened his mouth, he only felt an itch in his throat, and then he coughed heavily. This cough just felt that he wanted to cough out all his internal organs.


    Ji Beiting was startled and immediately asked the imperial doctor to come forward. He wanted to know the secret, but he cared more about her body.


    "Emperor, how are you?" he took the man into his arms and stroked her back, trying to ease her pain.


    Suddenly he was held in his arms. Gu Bai was very uncomfortable. While struggling, his eyes and tail suddenly swept to the two imperial doctors.


    They suddenly knelt on the ground, and the cold sweat on their forehead was not much less than her.


    "General, the emperor''s body..." speaking of this, they knocked their heads down, "ministers are incompetent."


    Ji Beiting looked up, his eyes suddenly tightened, and with some incredible anger, his voice was cold and piercing: "what are you talking about?"


    Although the imperial doctor was afraid, he stammered and said, "the emperor''s body and five internal organs are damaged. These injuries should be caused by one or two years, but accumulated over time. If the officials did not guess wrong, these internal injuries should be related to the skills practiced by the emperor."


    What function can hurt your body? Apart from those magic skills, it''s a coincidence that there are so many magic skills in the palace.


    Seeing that the general was silent, the two imperial doctors said, "the emperor''s body is difficult to recover. In addition, the abdominal injury and the lack of food and water these days have exacerbated his condition." speaking of this, the two imperial doctors looked at each other, kowtowed again and said, "the ministers are incompetent, so they can only protect the emperor for another two years."


    Ji Beiting stared at the indifferent person in his arms. He felt a sudden pain in his heart, and his eyes were red. He said in a dumb voice, "you already know?"


    Gu Bai was unmoved, as if all this had nothing to do with himself.


    "What if you know." she hung her pale lips and said indifferently, "that seat, I never thought of leaving the whole body, but I didn''t expect it to be two years earlier than I expected." then she suddenly raised her eyes and looked at each other. She smiled at each other and became the arrogant little emperor. But her words were cold, "Ji Beiting, I''m dead. Isn''t it right for you?"


    Her words, like a sharp ice cone, pierced his chest and made him cold.


    "No."


    The bitter voice sounded, but the other party looked at him with a funny expression.


    Gu Bai sneered, "you really think my eyes are blind by placing spies around me and poisoning me several times?"

 Chapter 31

    Ji Beiting regretted that he had never regretted himself so much. If he had found out earlier, they would not have come to this step. In fact, the little emperor had never been cruel to him from beginning to end. Even if the handhold he gave him that day was highly toxic, it would soon be solved.


    Yue''er is her person. I''m afraid the one who detoxifies him also has countless opportunities with her. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental?


    Suddenly, a strange idea lit up in her heart. Her actions seemed to pave the way for him.


    In the war against the state of Lu, the treacherous minister with a blade in his hand finally bore the curse of the first life, and he got everything by stepping on her blood.


    Yue''er is an exception, and because of this exception, they are pushed to this irreversible ending.


    The little emperor should be ashamed of yue''er. The Queen''s gift and the scenery burial have given everything, but the really ashamed yue''er should be him.


    "Why," he said in a hoarse voice, forcing himself to calm down, "why help me."


    Gu Bai glanced over and said coldly, "you think too much."


    "I think too much, or do you want to hide something." speaking of this, his voice suddenly rose a little, "Ji Junlan, you don''t want to say, but I can check!"


    Gu Bai lay back in bed lazily, yawning and perfunctorily opening his mouth, "whatever you want."


    Ji Beiting looked at her with deep eyes and finally had to change the topic, "I asked people to prepare some porridge. Don''t you like crab meat best, just crab meat porridge."


    The little emperor was very picky. Even in the harsh environment of Northern Xinjiang, she never treated herself badly.


    Gu Bai didn''t open his mouth. As you like, the imperial doctor, who has always had a low sense of existence, suddenly opened his mouth, "senior general, don''t do it." after that, he felt the cold eyes of the senior general sweep over, and immediately stumbled and continued: "the emperor is a woman. He is seriously injured and loses too much blood. He shouldn''t eat cold food such as crabs. He should eat more blood tonifying things such as red dates.


    Suddenly, Ji Beiting''s body was stiff and his head was blank.


    Fu Yu said that she was not the son of her father. Now the imperial doctor said that she was a daughter. In conclusion, she had no blood relationship with herself, and even her gender was different. He tangled for a long time. In fact, it was not a matter at all!


    Ji Beiting''s eyes were dull because he was too shocked.


    But Gu Bai, with a bad smile, "look, the general is scared. The imperial doctor is not quick to hold him, but don''t be scared. He splashed dirty water on me again."


    I don''t know when the warmth on her body suddenly faded, and her fingertips trembled with strength, but Ji Beiting''s eyes were extremely hot and wanted to stare her out of a hole.


    She hid so much from him!


    He wanted to give her time to be quiet, but now he didn''t want to go. He bit his teeth and said word by word: "Ji Junlan, you''d better hide nothing else from me!"


    Gu Baile''s pale face smiled vividly, "what are you hiding from you? What are you?"


    After the pulse, the imperial doctor trembled and stopped talking. They were neither blind nor deaf. They couldn''t see the care and care of the great general for the little emperor, but the emperor couldn''t hide the disgust in his eyes.


    At the thought that this was the Royal Xinmi, they only felt the head on their neck was slightly cold. They didn''t dare to say it. They just asked the general to spare their lives.


    Ji Beiting still wanted to save them for the little emperor. He would not kill them, but although his life was carefree, people were monitored.


    Month after month, just when Gu Bai thought that life would go on like this, Ji Beiting sent a big gift.


    He spent most of his time with her in the Yuyang palace every day. Even when he moved in to deal with the music, he even slept beside her in the back. Sometimes Gu Bai felt that if she hadn''t been seriously injured, this guy would have to do something indescribable.


    With the careful care of the imperial doctor, Gu Bai is not as weak as she was at first, but her small face is still pale. Her range of activities is very small. She can only go near the bedroom and further away, such as the imperial garden, which can only be accompanied by Ji Beiting. She looks very worried. She seems to be afraid that she will suddenly disappear.


    On that day, as before, she stayed in the bedroom and did nothing. Just before she was sleepy, she caught a glimpse of someone coming in a hurry, and behind him was a young woman.


    This was something that had never happened before. She couldn''t help but look at it more, but it was this look that made her frown slightly.


    "Cao min Ji Yingxue, knock on the emperor."


    Ji Yingxue was dismissed by her long before she broke the city. How could she appear here?


    Although she was puzzled, when Ji Beiting came to her, her eyebrows were relaxed and her former indifference was restored. During this time, she lived like a rice bug. She stretched out her clothes and opened her mouth. Now she was holding a bunch of washed grapes in her hand. The grapes tasted sweet and fragrant. She was sleepless, so she blocked a mouth.


    As for Ji Yingxue, although she was kneeling in front of her, she didn''t even give a look.


    "General, is this a beauty for me?"


    Listening to her lazy tone, Ji Beiting took a deep breath, "do you need me to remind you something? For example, the emperor, your gender?"


    Gu Bai shrugged and smiled innocuously. "How can the general be so superficial, just a skin bag, pleasing to the eyes? Why do you have to distinguish a male and a female?"


    Thinking of her little temper, Ji Beiting didn''t argue with her, but asked in a deep voice, "does the emperor remember her?"


    At this point, Gu Bai put the remaining grapes back on the plate, picked up the handkerchief on one side and wiped her hands gracefully. After finishing these, she finally looked at Ji Yingxue, "the eighth beauty in the world, the great general is so beautiful."


    Her teasing look and angry Ji Beiting''s green veins on his forehead burst. During this period, he was obedient to her, but he didn''t want to see that she was hiding such a big thing from him!


    The so-called "moon son" was poisoned by arrows. If he had been in the past, he would have believed it. But now, thinking of what she had stopped for herself and her life of less than two years, how could he have done more to make him collapse by playing this play?


    Unless the moon itself does not exist!


    Once the seeds of doubt were planted, he looked for countless evidence to testify. For example, yue''er never appeared at the same time as the little emperor. In Northern Xinjiang, she disappeared for several months, and no one could find anyone. At that time, yue''er happened to be with him. For example, when the big prince broke through the Imperial City, outsiders said that he controlled the emperor, but it was only a rumor from beginning to end. No one had seen the emperor until the big reversal, She sent the eldest prince to the prison, and when she started, yue''er happened to leave. Even with the child named Gu qingjue, she was full of doubts.


    Thinking of this, his voice was a little higher, staring at her with heavy and floating eyes, "emperor, you really don''t have anything to say to me?"


    If she is really a "moon child", what has she done over the years!


    Seeing him angry, 518 suddenly began to worry, "Xiaobai, will he find anything?"


    Gu Bai didn''t care. "No matter how bad it is, it can''t be taken. Let him guess. But he''s smarter than I thought."

 Chapter 32

    Ji Yingxue knelt on the ground. Although she didn''t meet the emperor many times, she really admired her. She didn''t want her to die, just as she deliberately asked her to leave before breaking the city. She is not a silly white sweet. After the incident of the third prince, she knows better what ruthlessness is. Although the little emperor is ruthless, her heart is softer than anyone else. She is so kind to her and others.


    Therefore, after careful consideration, she found the general and wanted him to keep her alive.


    "Yue''er" girl is not dead. Can his resentment against the emperor be reduced a little?


    Gu Bai was very helpless at this moment. He finally carried so many pots and created a cruel image of a confused king. Now he has nothing, and even changed into a poor man who lives under others.


    She sighed in her heart. She understood Ji Yingxue''s kindness, but she really didn''t want to accept it.


    "You can say whatever the general wants to hear. I can admit it." she leaned back on the rocking chair and opened her mouth lazily, but her eyes were too calm to be indifferent, and her attitude of refusing people thousands of miles away hurt Ji Beiting''s heart.


    He was angry at her concealment and everything she did. What was he in her eyes! If you really don''t care, why did you try every means to save his life!


    His heart hurt faintly. He asked Ji Yingxue to leave first, and then walked slowly to her.


    He opened his mouth difficultly and said in an unconscious voice: "Ji Junlan, what am I in your eyes? If you despise me so much, why did you bother to save me?"


    Gu Bai eats soft rather than hard, and Ji Beiting is a person who doesn''t understand tenderness. From his childhood living environment to the last knife edge, he doesn''t know how to please a girl.


    But this sudden weakness made Gu Bai at a loss.


    He knelt at her feet on one knee, always sharp eyes, but now he prayed with a little, "you tell me, I don''t understand, you brought the moon to me, why did you wipe her away from me." he said, and in the end, his voice was with a little untouchable tremor.


    Only when people are most sad, will they expose their fragile side. Ji Beiting is a human being, and naturally has his sad side.


    This scene was unexpected to Gu Bai. Her heart trembled suddenly. She looked at him at a loss and didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    But who knows, Ji Beiting actually played a Yin move. He took out a dagger from his arms, put it in Gu Bai''s hand when Gu Bai was confused, and then spoke in a dumb voice, "Don''t you hate me for taking away your rights? Now I give you this opportunity to stab the dagger into my heart. In the future, the canglan country will still be yours. I''ve handled all your secrets, and no one can threaten your status."


    Holding the cold dagger in his hand, Gu Bai never thought that the plot was actually developing in this strange direction. The whole person''s head was blank. Then, Ji Beiting took this opportunity to directly hold her hand and mercilessly stabbed it into his chest.


    But in a flash, Gu Bai felt a warm and viscous feeling in her hands. She looked at the blood and always indifferent eyes in shock. At the moment, it was very bright.


    "Ji Beiting, you are crazy!"


    Ji Beiting raised his lips and said with a smile, "yes, I think I''m crazy, too."


    Gu Bai''s task hasn''t been completed yet. How can he easily die? He immediately jumped down from his chair, helped people to bed, and shouted at the outside of the hall: "go to find the imperial doctor!"


    The anxiety on her face is not like fraud. Ji Beiting blooms an invisible smile where she can''t see. Sure enough, she still cares about herself. Sure enough, everything she did before was deliberately performed.


    Gu Bai didn''t care about his insistence at the moment. He was full of his injuries. When the imperial doctor arrived, he heard that the wounds were serious and life-threatening. He said angrily: "if you can''t cure it, go to the yama palace in advance to take care of everything for the great general!"


    The imperial doctor shrunk his neck and felt very wronged. It was really a fight between the king of hell and a bitter kid. However, when they thought of what the senior general had ordered, they could only act hard. "Please rest assured, the emperor. Although it is life-threatening, but fortunately, the emperor stopped the blood for the senior general in time. As long as the senior general is willing to rest well, it should be no problem."


    Gu Bai thought that this guy didn''t play cards according to common sense. He turned black and asked, "what if he won''t have a good rest?"


    Taiyi said: "if you hurt the spleen, even if you can''t see anything in a short time, in the long run, you will have a serious root cause."


    As a former modern man, Gu Baitai knows what sequelae is. It must be very important to be judged as a serious sequelae by the imperial doctor.


    "You only govern, and I''ll be responsible for the rest." Gu Bai looked at the guy on the Dragon bed with a cold face and thought that if he hadn''t been hurt, she would want to make him fat now!


    The imperial doctor wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, diligently bandaged the general''s wound, then prescribed a prescription and went to make medicine in person.


    After the serious injury, Ji Beiting suddenly had a high fever. Gu Bai had no choice but to get up and order someone to brush her with cold water. Of course, she would never let her brush her body. But who knows, the person who was still in a coma suddenly opened his eyes at the moment.


    His eyes were darker than ordinary people. Under such a terrible atmosphere, he immediately frightened the little maid in waiting, and his handkerchief fell on the Dragon bed.


    "Get out!"


    The mute voice had an irresistible momentum. The little palace maid had already been scared to kneel on the ground. Hearing his words, even the emperor Gu Bai ignored him and really rolled out. Of course, it seemed to block the cold breath in the room. After rolling out, she deliberately closed the door again.


    Gu Bai twitched a corner of his mouth, "what''s your temper?"


    Ji Beiting wanted to be angry, but on second thought, he learned from the three-year-old child and said, "you let other women see my body."


    Gu Bai is not good at seeing such a big change in the decisive general who is used to killing and cutting.


    She endured the goose bumps all over her body, stepped back a few steps and stammered, "wait, you... Talk well!"


    Ji Beiting used to have resentment and anger in her heart, but he thought that she still cared about herself and was not as indifferent as she seemed. His cold heart finally warmed up. He also thought that the imperial doctor said that she had practiced evil skills and was afraid that her life would not last long. When he thought about it, he felt even more distressed.


    Why let the moon die in front of him? I don''t want him to let go.


    "Lan Lan, wipe it for me."


    Gu Bai took a cold breath and looked at him with horror. What the hell is Lan Lan? Can it be normal!


    "You''d better call me my full name." when she heard this strange call again, she was afraid that one could not help but stab someone with a knife.

 Chapter 33

    Ji Beiting has to be cruel to himself, but Gu Bai can''t ignore him. He has a high fever. The northwest king, who has never restrained himself and others, has ushered in a period of youth rebellion in which he is several years late. As his old mother, Gu Bai can only suffer.


    Fortunately, Ji Beiting also has a sense of propriety. Knowing that she is in poor health, she has not made too much trouble, so she takes advantage of her mouth. In the future, she can make people warm the bed and feed food at most.


    These things are nothing to Gu Bai. He used to tease him for fun. But Ji Beiting was different. His state of mind changed. The things that made him feel humiliated in the past are now sweet in his heart.


    The window paper was pierced, and Gu Bai no longer deliberately pretended to be distant and indifferent. She was lazy in everything. The whole person looked down on life and death and was lifeless.


    Every time he saw her like this, Ji Beiting felt a pain in his heart. The person as bright as before disappeared in front of him. Although he was still the same person, everything changed and became very strange, and he could do nothing.


    Finally, song Qingming found him.


    "General, do you remember the child?"


    Ji Beiting was stunned for a moment before he remembered who the child in his mouth was.


    Song Qingming said again, "since he is the one brought back by the emperor, he must still have some concerns in his heart."


    Song Qingming''s words played a role. After a few months, Yuyang hall finally welcomed another guest.


    Gu Bai was very bored waiting to die in the Yuyang hall every day. She thought that the task was over and didn''t know when she would have such a leisurely day, so she began to study all kinds of food. That day, she was studying fruit tea, but she saw Ji Beiting leading a person in.


    Different from the last shock, this time it was really a surprise.


    Since she lived in the Yuyang hall, she has almost lived a life of isolation from the world. It''s rare for Ji Beiting to bring people here. It''s her own branch task, and she has a little more smile on her face.


    Before he could wave to Gu qingjue, the little guy took her first step and ran to her quickly.


    "Sister Bai, what''s the matter with you?" Gu qingjue seldom smiled. He was more expressionless, but now his delicate little face was wrinkled.


    He knew that he was different from others. These days, song Xiang taught him every day that he was familiar with morality and human relations. Therefore, he knew more about his difference. He can''t see people and color clearly, but he can see a person''s soul. The soul has no color, so his world is only gray. Over time, he can vaguely see the life limit of some people, such as the bodyguard at the door. He can clearly know how long they can live, but only Gu Bai can''t see anything and her soul, I can''t see her life limit. The only thing I can see is the death that permeates her.


    It''s not a good thing. It only appears on the dying person. He is afraid that she will disappear and that there will be no one in the world.


    Aware of his changes, Gu Bai pulled the man over, "what''s the matter? Someone bullied you? Tell me, I''ll find dark guard to beat him."


    Her voice was as gentle as ever, but holding his hand was a little cool.


    It''s already hot in July. How can it be so cold?


    Gu qingjue shook his head. He hadn''t seen her for months. He really missed her.


    "No one bullied me."


    "Oh, that''s missing me." she said, with a shallow smile on her mouth and a soft voice, but her words were a little farewell. "Xiaoqingjue is a big child. In the future, I have to learn to face, live and even walk alone. No one can accompany you all your life. I''m just a passer-by in your life."


    Ji Beiting stood aside, like the air from beginning to end, without saying a word. He could listen to their conversation, but his hands under his sleeves became tighter and tighter until the green tendons burst out, his nails fell into the flesh and blood, and he still didn''t let go.


    Gu qingjue grabbed her hand in panic, anxious and wronged, "I don''t know. Sister Bai wants to be with me all the time."


    Gu Bai smiled helplessly, "little fool." the topic was so sad that she simply changed, "come on, this is my new fruit tea. Will you try it?"


    Fruit tea is made from lemon slices, honey, watermelon and other fruits mixed with tea. When it is cold, put some ice to quench her thirst. However, Gu Bai is not in good health now. She can only drink hot.


    "Drink and see." she specially put ice cubes into xiaoqingjue''s cup, and then poured the cup herself. Unfortunately, before Gu qingjue picked it up, she was preempted by some shameless guy.


    "Children shouldn''t drink anything too cold. I''ll drink this cup." Ji Beiting didn''t bully children. He picked up the tea cup and drank it all in one gulp.


    It''s sour, sweet and tastes good. With ice, it''s cool and refreshing. It sweeps away the heat, but Ji Beiting can''t drink anything delicious. He just feels bitter in his mouth and bitter to his heart.


    Gu Bai''s mouth slightly pumped, and then poured a cup for Xiao qingjue. Just after finishing these, she couldn''t help saying, "some people''s bodies haven''t recovered, and things that are too cold should be avoided."


    She casually said that Ji Beiting was very happy, and his smile turned up like a fool.


    Gu Bai couldn''t bear to look straight, so he turned and continued to chat with Xiao qingjue.


    Talk about his recent life, what song Qingming taught him, and even talk about the future.


    Xiaoqingjue was very good. When she asked, he answered obediently. In the end, she couldn''t help sighing with 518: "it was a well-known choice to give him to song Qingming."


    518, "yes, the branch line task has been fully lit. Do you receive the reward now or wait to complete the task?"


    Gu Bai is afraid of changes. For example, a monk suddenly comes. Looking at her qualifications, it''s a headache to accept him as an apprentice.


    "Give it to me after you solve the task."


    She has not been awake for a long time now. She sleeps for sixteen or seven hours every day. Now her face is tired. Ji Beiting doesn''t give up her strong support, so he takes Gu qingjue away.


    But after leaving, he didn''t immediately return to the Yuyang hall, but asked in a dumb voice, "how did you find out that she is your white sister?"


    Yue''er is a pseudonym. I''m afraid the so-called white sister is the same, so he has never studied the name.


    Gu qingjue raised his small head. He was wrong earlier. Not only Gu Bai''s soul could not see clearly. He could not see the tall man in front of him. His whole body was shining with golden light. If he approached him a little, he would make him uncomfortable, let alone look directly at him at the moment, but he couldn''t help but speak badly about what he had done to sister Bai, "because you''re stupid."


    Ji Beiting didn''t care about a child. He knew he cared about Gu Bai and didn''t get angry.


    Therefore, Gu qingjue was unwilling to say, "breath, no matter how a person changes, the breath will not change. Although I am blind, I also understand that to see a person, I never just look at the surface."

 Chapter 34

    Spring goes and autumn comes, flowers fade and flowers bloom, and it is a cold winter. Everyone thinks Gu Bai can''t sit on the throne for a long time. But after waiting for nearly a year, the senior general not only didn''t seize her throne, but became more and more interested in her. It is said that the little emperor is in poor health. The senior general even recruited famous doctors all over the world to save people.


    Unfortunately, famous doctors came one after another, but the little emperor''s body was not good at all, but it went from bad to worse.


    Today, she fainted again.


    When he woke up, there was only a candle lit in the bedroom. The candle was dim. Ji Beiting sat by the bed and looked at Gu Bai with eyes down.


    These days, he knew that she loved to be lively and laugh, so he put away all his sadness.


    "Did I sleep for a long time?" Gu Bai rubbed her swollen head. 518 was so good that she sometimes felt in a trance that she would die soon.


    "Not for a long time." the person who has always been indifferent has now learned to speak softly. Gu Bai sees his changes in his eyes. Gradually, there is no estrangement from the past. They get along like old friends. Of course, this is just Gu Bai''s unilateral view.


    "But what I just ate, I''m hungry again now." she said, looking at the window not far away, "Ji Beiting, I''m a little hot. Can you open the window?"


    Gu Bai is no longer bright and beautiful because of her illness. However, the morbid beauty has another thrilling beauty. For example, at this time, Ji Beiting certainly won''t agree to open the window, but she immediately asked him to raise his hand and surrender because she was wronged.


    "Yes, but it can only be opened for a while." he said. Seeing the little girl''s eyes brighten, he walked to the window, but before he opened the window, a pair of increasingly thin hands made him a step faster.


    "Ah, it''s snowing." Gu Bai showed a rare smile and looked at the small courtyard wrapped in silver. His eyes were curved and happy like a carefree child.


    At this moment, Ji Beiting couldn''t bear to break it, but he thought of her weak body. He got up and went back to the bed and found her a warm and thick cloak. He didn''t hold her until he was sure that there was no place to blow her.


    In fact, Gu Bai can''t feel much warmth. She just vaguely feels that her shoulder is heavy. After acting for so long, there is still a year left, but she feels that it''s almost time to go today.


    "Ji Beiting, help me get something from the dark cabinet at the head of the bed."


    Ji Beiting was in shape and felt something bad was going to happen, but he did it anyway.


    Yuyang palace is the emperor''s bedroom. Most people don''t know that there is a dark cabinet on the Dragon bed. Rao is him. He also looked for it for a while. The dark cabinet is extremely secret. After opening it, the purpose is a bright yellow scroll. In the world, only the imperial edict can make a scroll with bright yellow.


    "Open."


    Gu Bai''s voice came from behind, but Ji Beiting held the imperial edict in his hand like resistance and refused to open it.


    Finally, Gu Bai sighed and came forward to open it for him.


    There are many gorgeous words written in it, but he is not in the mood to appreciate it. Only the last sentence stings his eyes.


    I don''t have much time to watch. It is said that Ji Beiting, the king in the northwest.


    The words and ink on the imperial edict have long been dried up, but he has been with her day by day. She has no time to write the imperial edict. There is only one possibility, that is, she wrote it long ago.


    Dark eyes, emotional changes, but in the end, they only said, "why."


    His voice was dull, and his eyes were faintly scarlet.


    Gu Bai couldn''t bear to think of this separation and never meet again at the ends of the earth, "When I was six years old, I knew that my second brother was different from that group of waste. That year, it seemed that it was such a snowy night. At that time, I was still young, but I knew that my second brother was different from them. I had never seen your eyes. But my mother told me a lot. We can''t protect ourselves, let alone help others..." Her voice weakened, hooked the corners of her lips, with some sarcasm, "but I don''t believe it. I don''t believe what the mother imperial concubine said. If it''s the second brother, I believe you can."


    Her voice was very light, but it hit him heavily.


    She finally no longer denied that the little man she met with him was not a so-called moon, but a fake identity she fabricated out of thin air to hide people''s ears and eyes. It was just this fake identity and the only connection between the two.


    They are no longer tit for tat, such as close friends, carefree, but all this, after all, no longer exists.


    Ji Beiting looked at her in silence. For a long time, he tightly hugged her waist. With that strength, he wanted to embed her into his body and integrate her into bone and blood. He barely opened his mouth, his voice trembled and hoarse, "no, I can''t. without you, I''m nothing."


    Feeling a drop of cold liquid falling into his neck, Gu Bai was stunned and immediately sighed, "second brother, if you are like this, how can I go at ease."


    Without thinking about it, Ji Beiting blurted out, "then don''t go."


    Gu Bai didn''t respond. She smiled, very light


    Outside the window, the snow fell into a room, cold and thin as ice, like the people in my arms, with no vitality.


    "Moon?"


    The body in his arms gradually slipped. Ji Beiting lost all his strength and couldn''t get up on his knees, but he still held her tightly in his hands.


    The bodyguards outside the hall seemed to notice something. Regardless of the inner hall where no one responded, they suddenly pushed the door open. They could enter the goal, but they saw the northwest King half kneeling on the ground, with a head of green silk. I don''t know when he turned white hair. He had only heard about it all night, but now he saw it with his own eyes.


    "General?" the bodyguard looked at the black cloth looming in his arms and was stunned. "What''s the matter with the emperor?"


    Ji Beiting held the person carefully, like a lifelong treasure, and cherished it to the extreme. "The emperor was sleepy, she just fell asleep." he said, clumsily bowed his head and kissed the already cold lips, but the cold touch still pulled him back to reality. His little girl left, and in his arms, he could only watch and do nothing.


    The remorse in his chest became deeper and deeper. He complained about the waste of the former Emperor, the canglan country that bound her, and finally, all things in the world, including himself.


    There was a smell of sweet in his throat. He endured it and finally vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The dazzling blood made the guards exclaim, "general!"


    ***


    With 518 this system, Gu Bai can pull away his soul and finally leave a cold body. The novice task is completed. It is happier than Gu Bai, the host.


    "Bai Bai, the task is completed. Congratulations!"


    Gu Bai tutted. If she didn''t finish the task, she was Xiaobai. If she finished the task, she was in vain. The flattering voice made her tremble all over.


    "OK, what''s the next task?"


    "Become a demon."


    "Wait, what? Give me five spirit roots together, that''s why I''m possessed?"

 Chapter 35

    Gu Bai''s face was very bad. Except for being possessed, she felt that if she didn''t find a body, her poor spirit would be blown away by the storm.


    I don''t know where this is. The evil wind is so strong, and the rain drops on me, which makes me feel a burning pain.


    At this time, 518 opened his mouth first, "Bai Bai, when the novice task is completed, in addition to rewarding the five spiritual roots, you also have an additional reward, that is, you can pinch a body by yourself."


    This makes Gu Bai''s face a little better. In the next moment, there is a similar projection screen in front of her, which has many options. For example, in the initial state, she can choose ghost body, demon body, demon body or directly human options. In addition, she has various choices in hair color and pupil.


    "After being a person all my life, I''d better choose someone. Well... My hair color is still black. I''m nostalgic and my pupils follow the original color..." she chose the back and found a particularly interesting option. "Can I choose gender? It''s interesting."


    518 was trembling with her smile. At least it was also an advanced system. Of course, it knew what the human demon was. It mainly chose "male" at home. That''s the human demon!


    "Bai Bai, calm down. After this election, it''s difficult to change it in a short time."


    Gu Bai raised his lips and smiled sweetly, "I''m very calm, or do you discriminate against human demons?"


    518 how dare you say discrimination? It just thinks it''s against peace, okay? Although our host has played a man for more than ten years, it is different between women disguised as men and men of gender! Most importantly, it still prefers sweet, soft and cute little girls!


    Gu Bai just felt funny and scared to make a fortune. As a girl for so many years, she had to look at those beautiful clothes and jewelry for more than ten years. Most of the time, she could only stop and couldn''t wear them openly. She was proud of her previous identity. Which one could be placed in front of her was not exquisite. At this time, she was forced to remove her eyes. Now, with a change of identity, she can finally get what she wants. Girls don''t like to wear beautiful clothes. Although men''s clothes are also heroic, it''s fun to wear them occasionally. It''s definitely torture for her to wear them every day.


    After choosing the gender, she was preparing to choose an age. Unexpectedly, 518 suddenly gave a strange cry, which made her tremble. No, she originally planned to choose the girl''s best flowering season, at the age of 16. As a result, she shook her hand and chose a six-year-old.


    This is a living difference of ten years!


    Well, a beautiful girl has become a little carrot head. She can''t be happy!


    "Get rich, you''d better give me an explanation!"


    Listening to her Yin measured voice, 518 lowered his voice, "I found that the devil''s breath is close and white. It''s difficult to meet again if I miss it. This guy''s whereabouts are uncertain. Most importantly, his temperament is also strange."


    Gu Bai sneered, "how easy it is to become a demon. Just find a demon sect. Why do I have to find the demon master?"


    At this moment, 518''s voice was lower, "there is another additional condition behind the previous task, that is, after you become a demon, you have to kill the demon."


    Gu Bai:...... very good. I jumped directly from level D task to level a task. Very good!


    After finishing the most difficult part, 518 calmed down, "of course, once we complete the task, we can have a thousand years of life. A thousand years, if you practice properly and become those powers, the more life you will have."


    518''s pie painting is very big. Under all kinds of illusions of a better future, it seems that killing the devil is a very easy thing. However, Gu Bai is still very calm. Those who can become venerable must have advanced cultivation and unpredictable temperament. Let alone kill such a person, it is difficult to get close.


    She drooped her eyes, and the system was still a little chaste. This little body gave her an extra dress, so that she wouldn''t be naked. It''s just such a thin dress. Under the rainstorm, she was drenched in the blink of an eye. This place is deserted and there is no shelter from the rain. If there is no help, I don''t know how to suffer.


    I don''t know how long she walked. This little body without spiritual power gradually couldn''t bear it. However, when she was going to find a place to rest, she was shocked by the sudden scene in front of her.


    This is a living purgatory.


    Under the heavy rain, the spark had already been extinguished. Under the hurricane, a lot of smell was blown away. For a moment, I was not aware of it, and I was caught off guard.


    This should be a small village, but now the village has been burned by a fire. Judging from the piles of corpses discarded on the ground, it should be the fire set after slaughtering the village. It is sparsely populated. These villagers don''t know how long they have died, let alone who is so cruel and cruel that even old, weak, women and children are killed.


    Gu Bai has also been to the battlefield, but even the battlefield is far less bloody and terrible than this scene. Everyone is ripped open, dead without a whole body, and viscous blood flows all over the ground. It can''t be washed away by the storm.


    I don''t know if the scene in front of me is too bloody and ferocious. The next moment, the pungent bloody gas mixed with the smell of burnt rotten corpses came to his face. Looking at such a scene of devoid of human nature, Gu Bai only felt the tumult in his stomach.


    "Oh..."


    After walking in the rain for so long, her physical strength was overdrawn, and she fell directly to the ground. This fall happened to fall into a blood pit, which made her spit out the acid water in her stomach again.


    She must leave this place as soon as possible. It''s not that she has no compassion. At present, she can''t protect herself. After all, so many people have died. In case of a plague, although she has a life of 60 years, this time is not enough in the cultivation world. She has to cherish her life to complete the task.


    She was just about to get up. In a trance, a breeze blew. The next moment, there was another person in front of her.


    The visitor was dressed in red. In this terrible environment, there was no conflict at all. His blood colored clothes were integrated with the blood under his feet. He looked at Gu Bai condescending, and his eyes were full of abuse.


    "Oh, look what I saw. A true cultivation wizard with five spiritual roots."


    His voice is extremely beautiful, sexy and provocative. A casual sentence makes people palpitate. However, Gu Bai heard the deep malice.


    She frowned and raised her eyes. What she saw was a beautiful face of male and female. His facial features were exquisite and beautiful. With long and narrow eyes, the corners of his eyes rose slightly. Coupled with the red mole under the corner of his right eye, the face of the demon became more and more attractive.


    At this time, he bent over and smiled at her. His black hair slipped down his neck. As good as silk, people couldn''t help but want to touch it.


    "Little guy, do you want to go with me?"


    Gu Bai thought that he was fooling like this when he was a pit devil before. Unexpectedly, Feng Shui took turns. It''s only a few years, but it''s his turn.

 Chapter 36

    Gu Bai is only six years old at this time, and some looks naturally shouldn''t exist, but in terms of acting, she''s not afraid.


    She looked warily at the joy of the night and did not easily believe it because of his amazing beauty.


    "Rich, I''ve been away for so long. How did this guy show up?"


    518 said, "the devil likes to show off, and he never hides one or two when he comes to the world. Some people can''t stand those who show off all the way, and those who come and go will delay his trip."


    She pulled slightly from the corners of her mouth and looked at his clothes. Suddenly she had an ominous premonition, "this guy''s clothes won''t be red with blood?"


    518, "bingo, you''re right. You know this guy looks evil. He met a third rate sect that doesn''t know how to live or die. He didn''t even ask about his way, so he wanted him to be a stove tripod. As for the result... You know."


    Gu Bai was speechless for a while, but to the devil''s face, she was particularly innocent: "beautiful little sister, are you a fairy in the sky?"


    Suddenly, the smile on the devil''s face solidified slightly.


    He is happy at night. In his life, he hates being recognized as a woman. The last batch of people who admitted their mistakes have turned into his blood clothes and disappeared into the world.


    "Little guy, I''m not a fairy in the sky, but I can show you the purgatory on earth." he narrowed his eyes. At the moment when he saw the little guy''s spirit root, he planned to abduct people back to the demon family, not because he cherished talent, but because five spirit roots have not appeared in the human world for 500 years. The five spiritual roots of the human world, no matter what age, as long as they practice and enter the Tao, their future is immeasurable. At the thought of such people being used by him, the old guys in the human world are afraid to beat their chest and feet when they know the truth.


    But it was all before she spoke.


    This damn little guy called his sister? Or miss!


    He looks small?


    He looks like a little man?


    He''s magnificent, okay?!


    As he spoke badly, Gu Bai pointed at his back, looked innocent and not afraid of death and continued to say, "but miss, I have seen the purgatory of the world."


    The night is happy. For a moment, I think the little doll in the world is really annoying!


    But at this moment, Gu Bai made another shocking move. She got up from the mud and covered his deep eyes with a small soft hand. "Little sister, purgatory in the world is not good-looking. I''ve seen it. Don''t look at it."


    Small hands, accompanied by soft and cute children''s voice, at this moment, Rao is a thousand year old demon like night joy, and his heart has also loosened.


    He hissed, his face filled with disgust, but he clumsily picked Gu Bai up.


    The little doll was soaked all over and looked like a homeless milk dog, but when she thought of the scene behind her, she was indeed homeless.


    "Since I met you, follow me later."


    Gu Baicai didn''t think he would be merciful. Sure enough, he went on to listen to him: "since you follow me, you can''t be nameless. Well, let''s meet in this stormy and rainy day. Why don''t you call you little crazy?"


    The night was full of joy. Seeing the small and medium-sized baby with a straight face, he changed his way: "that''s called Xiaofeng?"


    He said to himself, suddenly applauding the case and exclaimed, "it''s better to call it xiaobaobao. This name is domineering, which sounds better than the first two women''s haw names."


    Gu Bai has the heart to kill him!


    "I have a name!"


    Her weak voice was directly ignored by him. He just looked at her and said, "do you like the name of Xiaoyu?"


    Gu Bai took a deep breath to avoid being beaten up by her violent walk. She gritted her teeth and said, "I have a name! My name is Gu Bai! Gu of Qingren city is as white as snow! And I am a little girl!"


    She roared, but let the night immediately Huan seriously look at her up and down. Of course, her eyes were still on her flat chest. "I really didn''t see it. The little girl''s voice was very loud."


    In this slow and leisurely voice, this hatred is settled.


    Gu Bai thinks this guy is mentally retarded. Which six-year-old girl is convex and cocky? What is this special? It must be a variant!


    The little girl was so angry that she was happy at night.


    I can''t kill him. I can always bully him twice. And he suddenly felt that it was more interesting than killing him with a knife and staying angry.


    "You see, your home has been destroyed. Follow me and you can avenge yourself in the future."


    Gu Bai knew he had misunderstood. The tragedy here had nothing to do with her, but she acquiesced to it when she thought of her special origin.


    In the view of night joy, the little doll in her arms has a face of forbearance, but because she is too young, the look in her eyes can''t be put back well.


    "Can you bury them before you leave?"


    Her voice is weak and small. She has completely lost her previous teeth and claws. I don''t know why, yejihuan prefers the previous little doll who dared to provoke him.


    "Yes." he was a demon. With a word of Kung Fu, he opened a crack in the earth. As the gap grew larger and larger, the small village was completely buried here.


    "Let''s go," she said, putting her little hand around his neck and burying her head in his neck.


    He was thin and weak. He felt that one finger could be easily crushed to death. This was the most annoying thing to Huan from the night before. But when he thought of the small appearance of choking with him, he suddenly looked forward to the future. I don''t think it will be too boring.


    ***


    Gu Bai was turned to the demon Palace by night. On the other side, after seven hardships in the world, Qingyue Shangxian ranked in the immortal class again, but the first thing he did was to come to the underground alone.


    The underworld is in charge of human reincarnation. No matter you are human, demon or God, as long as you are in these three realms, you will leave clues here.


    The underground government still knows something about the Qing Yue Shangxian robbery. After all, there are records in the book of life and death, but as a Shangxian, it will not enter reincarnation after death.


    "The immortal suddenly arrived. Is there anything important?"


    Qingyue suddenly came to the underground. He didn''t inform anyone or plan to let anyone receive him. He just found the judge in charge of the book of life and death.


    "I want to check someone. Her name is Ji Junlan."


    Qingyue immortal was silent and unsmiling. Coupled with the strong immortal Qi around him, the judge was under great pressure.


    The hell is obviously the coldest place in the world, but the judge''s forehead burst out some fine sweat. It''s not that he is timid, but this Qingyue immortal, who is a famous God of war in heaven. His cultivation is profound and his magic power is boundless.


    "Shangxian, please wait a minute." Lu Xuan dared not neglect, but began to search the life and death book carefully. "Shangxian, is that this person? Ji Junlan, the seven women of canglan Guoguang Emperor Wu, disguised as men since childhood and died in the seventh year of Guangwu."


    Finally, hearing her news again, Qingyue''s face was finally moved, but the next second, he frowned, "no, how could she die in Guangwu seven years."


    "But the book of life and death clearly says that she only lived six years old and died in the imperial concubine''s palace fight."


    With the judge''s words, Qingyue grabbed the book of life and death. At this look, he immediately narrowed his eyes.


    If the real Ji Junlan died at the age of six, who was the one he wanted to meet?

 Chapter 37

    Although it is sometimes unreliable to enjoy at night, the demon palace is still normal. It is not as cold as a ghost house as imagined. Instead, it is located between the cloud tops, surrounded by a sea of clouds, like a fairyland.


    Gu Bai stepped on the white jade stone steps, and her little meat face showed an exclamation. She turned her head, looked at the beautiful woman like a demon beside her, and said with deep admiration: "you are really a fairy sister. The place where you live is so beautiful!"


    She pretended to be innocent, but with that exclamation, the bodyguard on one side was shocked to lose her chin. Then, they looked at the new girl with a sympathetic face. She looked like a powder carved jade, but her eyes were bad. I''m afraid she won''t live until tomorrow.


    The two men have attacked each other all the way. Night joy doesn''t show any killing intention. They just look at the little turnip at hand with a lazy and provocative voice, "little cute, I only say once. I''m a man. If you scream again, I''ll personally send you to the dungeon."


    The dungeon in the demon palace didn''t have to think about the environment. However, she blinked her watery eyes and said, "what''s the dungeon like, big brother?"


    The night was happy to see that the cub was not frightened, but eager to go to the dungeon. Originally, there were some rising corners of his mouth and laughed worse. "Since you want to know so much, it''s as you want." then he leaned down and picked up the man as light as a feather.


    At the age of six, Gu Bai, even with a small face, doesn''t have much meat. For a demon who has lived for thousands of years, this weight can be almost ignored.


    It''s fun to live until night. At this age, you want to go anywhere, but in the blink of an eye.


    It was sunny before. Gu Bai only felt that she was in a cold and dark environment. When she came here at first, she blinked unaccustomed. At this time, a sad scream burst into her ears. The scream came from all directions, one after another, and it didn''t help even if you covered your ears.


    It''s nothing more than that.


    "Are you afraid?"


    The voice of night Joy came from overhead. Gu Bai was calm although he had a small white face.


    If she wants to stay, she can''t show her weakness. This is a dungeon and a test for her.


    "I''m afraid I forgot. I''ve seen hell, too."


    The childish voice sounded and let the night pick her eyebrows. He forgot that the little girl had also experienced a sea of blood.


    I thought she would be scared, but I didn''t expect she was quite calm. I just don''t know if she will be scared to pee in her ass next, but if it''s really what he thought, the little boy won''t have to appear in front of him in the future. To be disgusting and upright, he has many means. He can achieve his goal by throwing her to one of his men.


    The night immediately Huan took her hand, and her voice was as lazy as ever, "this is just the beginning." he said, a snap of his finger made the surrounding suddenly bright, but there was still a great difference between the brightness and the brightness. The dim yellow candle light pulled their shadows very long. Along the direction of the shadow, she saw the situation of the dungeon and made the already cold dungeon more strange.


    Not everyone in the prison is locked up, but all the people in the prison have the same eyes.


    Death, that is the look of death, the inability to die, the hopelessness of survival, gave birth to people''s endless despair, and defeated them without torture.


    The more you go inside, Gu Bai can smell the bloody smell that can''t be dissipated in the air, but it''s nothing. The most unacceptable thing is the coldness that seeps into your bones. Slowly, it''s even difficult to lift your feet.


    "The deeper you go, the more beautiful the scenery inside. Does Gu Xiaobai want to see it?" his voice was lazy and long, as if he were saying sweet words.


    Gu Bai is already a little dizzy. She is an ordinary human child. She was caught in a heavy rain before, but her clothes are still wet now. She can''t stand the continuous cold air in the dungeon, but she nodded hard.


    "I want to see how long I can last."


    Her words made yejihuan pick her eyebrows. Originally, she just took her away on a whim. Although she wanted to be disgusted and correct, he was impressed by the little girl''s perseverance.


    "OK."


    Looking at her eyes, he thought more. In his impression, except for those monks who can see their accomplishments, most human beings are useless, timid, cowardly, greedy for life and afraid of death. They are just useless. However, the six-year-old girl in front of him is unexpectedly tough. Of course, he saw something strange about her. Unsteady steps and rising body temperature were all signs of illness, but her eyes were very bright and clear in the dark dungeon, like the brightest star in the sky that night.


    Further down, Gu Bai saw someone being tortured, flesh and blood blurred. At one glance, her stomach felt uncomfortable again. But even so, her steps still didn''t stop. If she went inside, it was no longer the torture of the body. It was the torture of the soul. Each blow reduced people''s soul power. Slowly, the shadow of the soul became weaker and weaker


    "They can''t die. When their soul is weak, someone will fix their soul for them. None of the people here is allowed to die without my permission."


    His understatement also showed his ferocious means.


    Gu Bai shivered for no reason. Being stared at by such a person is undoubtedly a nightmare.


    "Scared?" her every move could not hide from his eyes, so she could not escape the shivering.


    Gu Bai only felt that her head was getting heavier and heavier, and the scene in front of her began to blur. She knew she couldn''t support it, so before that, she aimed at the direction and fell down.


    Night joy didn''t let her fall on the cold ground, but helped her with her hand, and then looked at the little man with closed eyes and abnormal blush.


    "Gee, human beings are weak and small. They have been caught in the rain for a few times, so they can''t hold up."


    He disliked it, but he took people away after all.


    The bodyguards looked at the returning devil and the little girl in his arms and sympathized one after another, but just when everyone thought the little girl was going to be thrown out by the devil, the devil, who had always been uncertain, said, "go find a human doctor."


    It''s also a helpless move to find a human doctor. Although there are countless panacea in his hand, none of them can be borne by a little girl. If he takes them forcibly, he will explode and die. Therefore, he can only find a human doctor and prescribe the most common prescription.


    The bodyguards recovered from the shock, and without waiting for their venerable to get angry, they immediately abducted a doctor from the world.


    The doctor took a good seat in the medicine hall. Suddenly there was a strange wind. Then he came here. Suddenly, only one soul was scared, "what are you going to do? Where is this? I''m going back!"


    The bodyguards were impatient. "Human beings talk a lot. Do your thing well, or they''ll kill you."

 Chapter 38

    Gu Bai''s illness is not a serious illness, but as the saying goes, it took her a full month to recover. During this time, night joy seemed to forget her. I saw her from the future. Fortunately, the maid at the bottom didn''t neglect her. Even for her, she found a lot of human food, If it were not for the lingering dungeon in her mind, she would return to the palace of canglan country in a trance.


    In a month, she had found out the environment around her. This is Yelang mountain, the highest mountain in the demon family. There are countless array runes in the mountain. If you are careless, you will be scared. Even her small courtyard is equipped with mechanisms everywhere. However, she is also the small master of the courtyard now. The maids have long informed her of the mechanisms in case of accidents.


    She is a human. She has never been in contact with arrays before. It is very difficult to learn when there is no leader. Therefore, even if the maids say it, she only understands the surface.


    She was calm, but someone couldn''t.


    This day, she was studying the array book from the maid. Outside the hospital, a very arrogant child voice came in.


    "Oh, isn''t this the weak human brought back by the venerable? He''s still alive. I thought he died early."


    For Gu Bai, who had lived for two generations, she just closed the book and quietly watched how the bear child died.


    The bear child is really a bear. He has a pair of brown ears on his head. He is furry. At first glance, he looks cute. He is a little strong and the whole person looks a little heavy.


    He appeared at the gate of the courtyard with high toes. His cerebellar bag was raised high, and his eyes wanted to hang on his head. "Hey, if he is thin, he must die easily." he walked in with thick and short legs.


    Gu Bai really didn''t like this little fool, but she was calm and even took out a few spirit stones to play with.


    Although Ye Jihuan didn''t show up after she brought her, the maid at the bottom didn''t dare to neglect her. She always gave her whatever she wanted. She was afraid that she didn''t do well. Sometimes she tried to give her good things.


    Different from the strength of the bear child, Gu Bai''s body is really fragile in the eyes of the demon family. In the sun, a pair of white jade and green hands are more attractive than the top-grade spirit stone in her hands.


    The bear child is still young and doesn''t understand what a snake and scorpion beauty is. At the moment, looking at her ''uneasy'' holding the spirit stone, her arrogance suddenly soared again.


    "Human beings, if you are afraid, call me grandpa and I will let you go."


    Under the childish voice, Gu Bai didn''t frown and gave a meal to the hand playing with the spirit stone. Then, under the stunned eyes of the bear child, she threw it at four places around him, Southeast, northwest and northwest. Her action was very fast. When the bear child reacted, the spirit stone had touched the mechanism.


    She hooked her lips and finally put her eyes on him. Then her red lips opened, "three, two, one."


    The bear child immediately jumped up in fear. The direction of that jump was to jump back. It seemed that he wanted to jump out of the courtyard. However, with the start of the array, four red lines suddenly appeared in the originally empty air, and the four red lines contained terrible power, bound his hands and feet and made people unable to move.


    With a bang, the bear child was smashed back to his place.


    The blow was really heavy. Gu Bai slowly stood up and walked towards him. "Oh, which bear child is this? He can''t even keep his human shape. Look at this ear." she said and started.


    The bear child''s ears were pinched by her, and she immediately screamed in pain, "light, light!"


    "That''s right. I''m a weak human, and my strength is naturally very weak. How do you want me to be light?" the voice of smiling and singing is quite pleasant with a bit of innocence.


    Unfortunately, instead of appreciating it, the bear child wants to cry without tears.


    He thought he was a useless human, but he underestimated the enemy. He is the only eldest grandson of Xiao Changlao in the great demon palace. He was defeated by a human! And this human is still a woman! What a shame!


    "No, no, I''m wrong!"


    "What''s wrong? You want to be my grandfather. How can you be wrong?"


    "No, no, no, you''re my aunt. I''m wrong. Please forgive me, aunt."


    Xiao Yan is very wronged, but the hero doesn''t suffer from the immediate loss. It hasn''t made a big deal yet. At most, his face has been lost in front of mankind, but if it makes a big deal, he will lose face and hair!


    "Aunt? I''m so old?"


    Xiao Yan was almost crying. He felt that the hair on his ears was protruded by fast people.


    "Not old, not old. You''re the most lovely. I''m wrong, sister. You''re going to lose your hair."


    The grandson of elder Xiao of the devil''s palace has been loved by thousands since childhood. Except the devil, whoever dares to offend him in the whole devil''s palace is equivalent to offending his grandfather! The devil will not quarrel with a child, so he has always been lawless in the devil''s palace. This time, he heard that the venerable brought a human back. He couldn''t help it for more than a month. He wanted to rub her spirit, but he didn''t expect to be rubbed instead.


    Gu Bai doesn''t have to worry too much about a bear child. Besides, those who can appear here won''t be ordinary people. Those maids can let him in. It may be someone''s permission.


    Since this guy brought her, he will not leave her alone. This bear child may be an opportunity.


    Thinking like this, she looked at the bear child and didn''t hate it so much. It was just a poor chess piece.


    "What''s your name?"


    Under the control of others, Xiao Yan was very wronged. "My name is Xiao Yan." after that, he was very worthless and said, "you let me go, and I''ll listen to you in the future."


    Gu Baile once again ravaged his ears. "I don''t need a bear child who can''t hide his ears."


    Xiao Yan was badly hit. He was immediately anxious and angry. "I''m only 200 years old! I''m not an adult. It''s normal that I can''t hide my ears. You can''t look down on me because of this!"


    Gu Bai, "Oh, I''m only six years old."


    Xiao Yan:....... He was played by a six-year-old baby!


    However, this was not despair. At this time, the courtyard that was originally empty suddenly became lively. He looked at the venerable and his grandfather, who didn''t know when to appear, and directly landed on the ground with a desperate face.


    His first Xiong Ming! It''s ruined!


    He doesn''t know yet. This is just the beginning for him


    At night, Huan glanced at Xiao Yan, who was lying on the ground, looked at Gu Bai, who was calm, waved, "come here."


    Gu Bai thought for a moment and walked forward obediently.


    "When did you learn the array?"


    "I didn''t learn it. I just found some starting points according to the book." she said, pointing to Xiao Yan who was still lying on the ground. "He was the first one to get caught, and the previous maid sisters escaped."

 Chapter 39

    Gu Bai''s honesty is very useful for night joy. When he lives to his age, playing small tricks in front of him is undoubtedly trying to die.


    "No, tell me," he said, picking up the array book she had just put down.


    This is the most basic array book, but even if it is the most basic, no one teaches it, and learning it is the same as the wordless heavenly book. The little guy can learn to start the array by himself in such a short time, which is very powerful.


    Although Gu Bai has a genius, he may learn so fast, thanks to 518, but it can''t be said. She obediently came forward and put away her thorns. This time, she really wanted to learn something, so she looked at the eyes of night joy with a little uneasy.


    This is in line with her current environment. She has a little temper and won''t be bullied, but she will still be afraid in the face of the strong.


    Ye Jihuan didn''t doubt her. He was the demon family''s master. With such a strong strength, he had a proud capital. He didn''t believe that such a little guy could cheat him.


    "Here, and here, I don''t understand these formulas," she said, burying her head very low. "I don''t know many words. I can only see these pictures."


    Naturally, there are pictures to analyze the array diagram, but the words inside are also very important. He was stunned at night. He forgot the little guy in front of him, but he was only six years old.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can teach you."


    The little guy is very interested, and his temper is also very appetites to him. Anyway, he is also very idle and takes some time to teach her. It is not unworkable.


    After chatting with her at night, it seemed that he finally remembered that there was a bear child lying on the ground. Facing his capable children, he waved his hand kindly to untie the array.


    In fact, Xiao Changlao can solve it by himself. The array in the courtyard is not too complicated. It''s just that the venerable is here. He can''t cross the line. Moreover, he also wants to teach his little grandson a lesson. He runs rampant all day. Others are tolerant in his face. This time, he finally kicked it on the board.


    "Grandpa." the bear child followed Xiao Changlao wrongfully. There was no arrogance in his little expression.


    Xiao Changlao Leng hum, then looked at Gu Bai with a smile, "Yan Yan is not sensible, let Miss Gu laugh."


    The future of a child who can be favored by the venerable is immeasurable. He will not be stupid enough to offend others first, let alone look down on her because she is young.


    Elder Xiao is not old, but very young. He is tall. He stands next to Huan at night. He is much stronger than him. He has a handsome face, no bookish spirit, sword eyebrows and stars, and a noble temperament. If he is the father of a bear child, she can believe it, but there is no time for cultivation. A friar with certain accomplishments can easily change his appearance and age, What''s more, the look is not just a monk.


    "No, he''s cute." Gu Bai shook his white teeth and smiled innocuously. "Come back next time."


    Xiao Yan shivered for a moment, playing, what else to play! Then the bear hair on his ears will be bald! Humans are terrible!


    ***


    With the words taught by yejihuan himself, Gu Bai''s status in the devil''s palace rose sharply. At the beginning, the maidservants who served her called her a girl. Up to now, they have all changed their names to a young lady. Their clothes, food, housing and transportation are almost the same as before, but there are details everywhere.


    Gu Bai didn''t swell up because she was happy at night. She was still as modest and polite as before, occasionally showing a bit of girl''s cunning. She has lived two lives, provocative and invisible. The maidservants in Yunxi hospital have long regarded her as the real master and considered her everywhere.


    She stayed in Langshan for ten years. Ten years was a long time for human beings, but she couldn''t play with the friars. She became a real friar from a human who didn''t know anything and didn''t know anything at the beginning.


    Night is joy. He doesn''t spend much time in the demon palace, let alone teach every day. However, as long as he is free, he will always remember that there is such a small apprentice. It''s also interesting to say that although Gu Bai is a human, she is in the devil''s palace. Everyone thinks she can practice magic skills. Unexpectedly, the devil actually teaches her in the way of human cultivation.


    The cultivation of the demon family is different from that of the human family. The demon family needs magic Qi, but the human family needs Reiki. Therefore, yejihuan specially opened up a spiritual pulse for her. It is said that the spiritual pulse was snatched from a large door. However, the world was pale and full of people after three months of the World War I.


    That year, Gu Bai was seven years old.


    Gu Bai''s practice is very hard, but few people in the whole demon palace can teach her to practice. Therefore, night is happy, and he visited all major sects and collected all kinds of secret script collections for her. This collection has not stopped so far.


    Her cultivation is only on the ninth floor of Qi refining, but the books that night joy found for her can be described as a library.


    From sword cultivation to sound cultivation, from medicine cultivation to Buddha cultivation, from Qi refining to cross robbery skill, he found it for her.


    That year, that day, the weather was very good. He came in a red suit and walked through the mist. He put his Sumi ring into her hand.


    He said: "the first time I taught, I was inevitably negligent. When I stopped, you would find the books you need from Xumi ring. There are thousands of ways to enter. You can explore these ways slowly."


    His appearance is devilish, but when he is gentle, the Phoenix eyes on his top and the red mole under his right eye are enough to drown. Not to mention the ring in his hand, it belongs to him. There are countless treasures in it. He is equivalent to giving her most of his property. Sumi''s ring recognizes the Lord. There is his divine knowledge and boundary on it. No one can open it unless I allow it. Moreover, this ring is more powerful than any body protection magic weapon and can withstand the blow of Mahayana practitioners. The Demon Lord gave it to her.


    This gift shocked everyone in the demon palace.


    That year, Gu Bai was ten years old.


    To be honest, night is joy is really not a competent master. For more than a year, most of them rely on her self-study. When they don''t understand, they can only wait for him to come back and answer. But even if she is so indifferent to her master, she spent ten years from refining Qi to building a foundation.


    There is a sky thunder in building the foundation. Although it can''t compare with the nine sky Xuan thunder, it can''t be underestimated.


    The thunder robbery of the demon family is different from human repair. The thunder robbery of the demon family is a narrow escape. From the beginning, they were excluded by the way of heaven. However, human repair is different. The thunder robbery seems fierce and domineering, but it shows a vitality.


    For the first robbery, it was false to say that she was not excited. Because she calculated the time accurately, she also made all kinds of preparations. She was afraid that the huge aura would pour into the demon palace after the successful robbery. She also deliberately found a remote place.


    Everything was ready, and the sky began to roll with dark clouds, and the robbery clouds fell. The whole night Langshan was shrouded in darkness. Gu Baijing sat in the array, but his eyes and tail suddenly swept a familiar red robe.


    She was slightly stunned, but robbed the cloud to drop a blow suddenly under this episode.


    She was unprepared. Thanks to her early preparation, nothing happened.


    At this time, a sound came into the ear.


    "Gu Bai, keep your mind steady and don''t be distracted."


    At this time, he didn''t say, Gu Bai didn''t dare to be careless. Fortunately, the three robbery clouds were just thunder and rain, and didn''t hurt the killer.

 Chapter 40

    After the thunder robbery, the rain soon came down from the sky. The rain was full of aura. It was not only a gift to the friars, but also to the earth. It was just a demon family. Although the green trees around it were lush, all this was just an illusion. When the rain came down, the illusion was cracked, and then Gu Bai saw a trace of black gas leaking out.


    At this moment, listen to 518, "the demon clan is on the dark side, and there are no plants to survive. These are the illusions created by the array of night joy. The night Lang mountain is not pleasant on the surface."


    Gu Bai was shocked, and then he knew it again. He was happy at night. He really couldn''t stand the ugliness and darkness of the demon family.


    Along with the raindrops, the aura slowly integrated into her Qi sea and Dantian. The meridians began to become more and more pure, and a layer of dirt floated around her, but she didn''t know all this. She was absorbing the aura until it was filled, and she stood up.


    "Master!"


    Ignoring the surrounding Cangyi, she jumped happily, but when she stretched out her hand and looked at her hands full of dirt, the whole person was stupid.


    "Hey?"


    The night laughed silently, "this is a kind of purification after soul washing, which can eliminate the excess dirt in the human body and make your body more pure."


    After ten years, even a pet will have feelings, not to mention this little guy is deeply in his heart.


    After hearing this explanation, Gu Bai was not willing to stay. He felt that he must be too dirty to see anyone at the moment. While running away, he didn''t forget to say to him, "master, I''ll come back to you later!"


    When she returned to Yunxi hospital, the maidservants under her had already prepared the hot water before she asked. However, she washed the dirt three times for the first time, and the water was finally no longer muddy.


    After cleaning, she put on a beautiful Yunjin Guangling skirt and looked at the more delicate face in the mirror. Her mood was called beauty.


    "No wonder they all like to cultivate into immortals. Look at this face. It''s much more tender than before."


    518 sprayed, "people asked Cheng Xian, not for this superficial idea."


    Gu Bai, "hum, I am a superficial human being."


    518 speechless, "the night is happy and is still waiting for you outside."


    Gu Bai was in a good mood. After putting on his clothes, he hummed a little song and opened the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw that the night was happy. The noisy peacock was standing in the yard. Under his beautiful face, the blooming flowers around him were eclipsed. Nothing could be seen in the whole courtyard except him.


    "Master!"


    Gu Bai jumped all the way and finally stopped in front of him. Her eyes were bent. Sixteen was the most beautiful age for a girl.


    Like her identity, her appearance is also incompatible with the demon family. Her black hair is like a waterfall, her skin is like fat, her apricot eyes are watery, a bit naughty and a bit naughty. At this time, she is wearing a white Guangling skirt, her waist is not full, and she is so flawless. If she is not a fairy with fireworks among people, her whole body is full of aura.


    Night is happy. It can be said that she grew up watching her. At the beginning, she was so small that she looked like a city and a country. Somehow, her heart strangely raised some old father''s pride.


    He shook his head violently and felt that he was absolutely crazy. It was just a toy in his spare time. How could a toy disturb his mind.


    "Gifts."


    Gu Bai called him master, but she had never officially worshipped him. Of course, she knew how such a proud demon ancestor could look up to her as his apprentice, but if he didn''t object, she just didn''t know.


    "Why give me a gift?" she took a heavy bag curiously. As soon as she opened it, there were some ordinary silver money in it.


    With money as a gift, night is happy. Indeed, he is a straight man of steel.


    "Gu Bai, you''ve built a foundation, so you can take a proper look at the world." his voice was soft, romantic and gorgeous, and his mind was confused.


    Over the years, Gu Bai has long been used to the hormones released by the demon from time to time to calm her mind. She smiled and said, "OK, but can I take others with me?"


    Ye Jihuan spoiled her over the years. When he heard the speech, he only asked, "yes, but who do you want to take?"


    Gu Bai said, "it''s Xiao Yan. He said to me last time that he would go out to play."


    Night immediately Huan thought of the stupid and cute bear cub and nodded. However, before he left, he still told him: "when you go out, you must not be bullied and lose the face of my demon palace."


    Look, the occasional tenderness is just an illusion, and the poisonous tongue is his essence.


    Gu Bai stuck out his tongue, "I know, master."


    The little guy''s character is very distinctive. He never sticks to her even when he is happy at night. Look, she dares to spit out her tongue at him now. She suddenly smiles angrily, "if you lose your face, see what you do."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai was not afraid to die and said, "don''t worry, master, how can I protect your old face before I get married? I will never let the future Shiniang dislike you, hee hee." then he ran away.


    Night is happy again, but it doesn''t change her.


    This little guy has been raised around for ten years. In addition to putting away his thorns in the first two years, he obediently follows him and doesn''t dare to go out. Looking back, he doesn''t seem to do anything to her. He has the courage to fight with him from time to time, but he likes it very much.


    For so many thousands of years, it''s a pleasure to have a man who is not afraid of him quarrel with him.


    Gu Bai ran away, 518 but he was afraid.


    "In vain, I always think you''re dying."


    Gu Bai hummed and said, "get rich, do you know what shaking m is?"


    ***


    Xiao Yan looked at the dark clouds and thunder in the demon palace, and knew that his little partner was going to be robbed. Although he was not a demon family, he was also different from the human family. He was a demon family and couldn''t help her, so he had to wait for her in the demon Palace.


    He wanted to go into Yunxi hospital to congratulate her. As a result, he smelled the devil''s breath on the way and went back home.


    As soon as he waited, Gu Bai came to him.


    They don''t fight and don''t know each other. They have maintained their relationship over the years.


    At this meeting, hearing that the devil asked her to go down the mountain for experience, Xiao Yan jumped up happily, "really, you said the Lord allowed us to go down the mountain?"


    "It''s not going down the mountain to play, it''s going down the mountain to experience."


    "Oh, it''s the same anyway." Xiao Yan can finally put away his tail in ten years. At the moment, when he heard that he can go down the mountain to play, he immediately packed up his belongings. "Gu Bai, wait for me for a while and I''ll pack up my things."


    Gu Bai and he were never polite. As soon as they heard this, they immediately said, "it''s all right not to bring others. Bring more money. Do you know whether the money in the world is?" then they took out the money that ye Jihuan gave her.


    Xiao Yan stared at the golden gold, "don''t you have it? What else do I bring?"


    Gu Bai took back the gold and said slowly, "my master gave it to me. What''s the matter? Do you still want my soft rice?"

 Chapter 41

    Gu Bai is no stranger to the world, but Xiao Yan is not. Although he has lived for more than 200 years, he has been cultivating in shape for the first 200 years. Xiao Changlao doesn''t trust him to go out for fear of being hunted and killed, so he has been detained in the demon palace. This is his first trip in various senses.


    The bear cub who has been locked up for 200 years can finally go out. The whole bear is in a state of excitement. He will touch this one and look at that one. Gu baihen has to know him.


    However, there''s no way. This guy has a thick skin and says he won''t take it without money. When he comes, he wants everything in the world. She has just removed her identity as an old mother, but she has become another one in ten years.


    "White, I want this!"


    "White, I want this too!"


    "And..."


    Gu Bai followed him expressionless and carried all kinds of food toys for him. Before long, her hands were full. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the guy who was like a runaway Mustang. She felt that if she didn''t stop him, he had to go to heaven.


    "Xiao Yan."


    Bear cub was having fun. When he heard someone call his name, he turned his head in confusion, "Bai Bai, what''s the matter?"


    For more than 200 years, Xiao Yan finally turned into a successful young man. His figure has changed from a little fat man to a green boy. He has grown taller and his figure has finally been drawn. He has become a goblin. Even a bear is good-looking. At this time, he is wearing a crescent colored silk and Satin Robe. He still learns from the little CHILDES in the script. He holds a folding fan. He is so handsome.


    Gu Bai looked up at the sunny weather, but he still couldn''t resist the cold wind. Somehow, he thought of himself.


    She knew how stupid she was!


    "Put the fan away. It''s February day on earth. You''re nothing to swagger around with the fan. Don''t you see that everyone looks at you like a fool?"


    When she said this, Xiao Yan also felt that everyone looked at him strangely, so the naive bear cub believed his little partner. However, everyone saw him just because he was rich and wanted to make his money.


    As for why Gu Bai reversed black and white, it was because she thought of her own black history! My face hurts a little!


    "Come on, I''ll take you to eat delicious food."


    As soon as he heard that there was food, Xiao Yan ignored everything. He had bright black eyes, not to mention how pure he was.


    "What else is delicious?"


    "Naturally, there are many more."


    Although street snacks have their own flavor, real food is hard to find, but there are 518, which is nothing to say.


    She took someone to an alley. The location of the restaurant was not very good, but it was almost full. Gu Bai spent a lot of money to get in.


    I thought this time I came out purely for fun. Unexpectedly, just as my right foot stepped into the door, the voice of 518 sounded in my mind, "trigger the branch task, cut the demons and remove the demons."


    Gu Bai had a meal at his feet, and even wanted to shrink his feet back, "can I regret it?"


    518 looked at the dying man and sighed, "accept the reality, girl. The reward for this task is to open the eyes of ghosts."


    At this moment, Gu Bai''s face is worse. Several ghosts are good-looking. Think about those hanging ghosts, hungry ghosts, one by one. If you have nothing to do, you can''t live with yourself!


    Her reaction was a little too much. Xiao Yan looked at her puzzled, "Bai Bai, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Xiao Yan didn''t believe it. She was gnashing her teeth. Judging from their deep friendship, something must have happened that upset her. But he knew her. She didn''t want to say it. No one could pry her mouth open.


    "OK, but if you have something to tell me."


    The waiter welcomed them in. The restaurant was full of people. The remaining seats were good, but they all needed to be smashed with money.


    As the two entered, many guests in the restaurant were attracted by them. They were handsome and handsome. They looked like sixteen or seventeen years old. They were exquisitely dressed and expensive. They were obviously different from ordinary people.


    This restaurant has a mixture of three teachings and good and bad people. Although everyone is attracted, it hinders his outstanding temperament. No one wants to be a ghost.


    Xiao Yan''s standard silly white sweet. At this time, he just wants to eat, "white, I want to go to a place later."


    Gu Bai has recovered her composure. She takes a teacup and carefully observes the surroundings. She is careless about Xiao Yan''s words.


    "Where else do you want to go?"


    "Go to the brothel..."


    Before the words fell, Gu Bai took a sip of tea and sprayed it out. Coincidentally, someone happened to pass by at the position where she sprayed it, but the man was good and easily avoided it.


    Xiao Yan didn''t expect her to react so much and explained, "I think it''s written in those scripts. There''s no better place in the world than this." he also recalled the sentences in the scripts and sighed there: "gentle Township, hero tomb."


    Gu Bai, "shut up!" after scolding the bear child, she made a tired apology to others. "Sorry, this guy didn''t take medicine when he went out. I''ll tie him up." as she said, she looked at the man. Her eyebrows were slightly raised.


    The man looked no older than her. He was tall and elegant. The wind was blowing and the moon was shining. He wore a white robe like snow and was spotless. There was a piece of suede white jade around his waist. It was a white jade of excellent quality. However, if it was just like this, Gu Bai wouldn''t look more. The aura on the white jade was pure and powerful.


    The youth''s temperament is rare and outstanding. It looks young, but it is rare and calm. His black eyes are a little cold. Under the bridge of his nose, his thin lips are as light as water. After Gu Bai apologized, he nodded slightly without much expression or pause. His steps are not slow, his clothes are moving, like a peerless beautiful painting, and even the restaurant is quiet.


    Gu Bai''s eyes soon withdrew. Behind the boy, there were the same several outstanding people. These people seemed to be dominated by him. After he was almost sprayed by her, a little girl glared at her.


    "Gee, the restaurant is really mixed up."


    Xiao Yan looked at her blankly, "what?"


    Gu Bai was so angry and happy by him, "look at others, Fairy Spirit, and then look at you!"


    "I, what''s the matter with me? I can be transformed in two hundred years. Some demons have been cultivating for at least five hundred years. As for the man..." Xiao Yan noticed the waist pendant on the white robe and hummed, "large sect disciples, can they not be immortal."


    Gu Bai was very proud of his tone and was immediately happy. "Then guess what they came here for?"


    Xiao Yan looked at silly Bai Tian, but his eyesight was still. Previously, he was full of thoughts about how to play in the world. He didn''t pay attention to his surroundings. At this time, he concentrated on gathering Qi, and his face suddenly changed slightly, "I smell the magic Qi."


    Gu Bai thought he was saved, so he asked, "what else?"


    "This evil spirit is a little strange. It''s even a little ghost spirit." Xiao Yan put away his trouble and seldom took it seriously. "Bai Bai, this place is strange."

 Chapter 42

    Xiao Yan wants to go. He has just turned into a friend. His friend has just built a foundation. He can''t fight when he meets some big demons.


    But Gu Bai didn''t agree. "Master asked us to go down the mountain to experience. You don''t want to look at the demons and ghosts in the world. Besides, my master also sent me a pile of magic tools. How can it be dangerous." she said. At the moment, the waiter was just serving, so she handed over his favorite honey roasted chicken leg, "You see, there''s still a big golden pill friar. Let''s join the fun and don''t rob the head."


    Xiao Yanxiong also likes to join the fun. Gu Bai''s three words made him excited.


    So Gu Bai made persistent efforts, "don''t you just want to go to the brothel? I''ll take you."


    With this, Xiao Yan would not object. While gnawing at the chicken leg, he was afraid that she would repent. He still said, "we can make a deal about it. We can''t repent!"


    After Xiao Yan was solved, Gu Baizheng wanted to ask 518 information, such as what demon was killed and what demon was removed. As a result, before she could speak, there was a big noise in the lobby.


    "You''re a black shop. It''s unreasonable to wait for such smelly rotten meat!" he slapped down and the mahogany table broke in response.


    This is the mortal world. Although there are such Jianghu people with profound internal power, the little girl is only 14 or 15 years old, but she can smash the table with one palm, which immediately attracted the spectators to take a breath.


    At this time, a faint fragrance greeted the wind, and a graceful figure of moon white appeared in front of everyone.


    She stepped on a small step with a sincere apology on her face. "I''m really sorry, this distinguished guest. The shop doesn''t entertain well people and let the distinguished guest......" she said suddenly, "did this distinguished guest order the fragrant tofu in the shop?"


    The little girl''s face was cold. At first hearing this question, she looked proudly and said, "so what?"


    The woman smiled. Her eyes were slender and hooked. As soon as she spoke, she attracted the eyes of all the men present. "You don''t know. The fragrant tofu in the shop is really stinky tofu. If you don''t like stinky tofu, you can''t stand it."


    She was soft and weak, but her words were clear. With a few words, the little girl was very unreasonable.


    Obviously, I didn''t see the menu and ordered the wrong dishes, but I embarrassed the landlady here.


    So many righteous men stood up.


    "Little girl, I think you have good skills. Don''t bully others."


    "Yes, the landlady has opened a shop here for five years. She has never heard of anyone eating stinky meat. She is kind-hearted and always helps the little beggars outside."


    "If you don''t want to eat, go. The landlady doesn''t want your money."


    ¡­¡­


    The little girl had obviously never been treated like this. At this time, her pretty little face was red and white, biting her lips, and her dark eyes were somewhat helpless.


    The proprietress seemed to want to calm things down. She smiled and said to the crowd: "the little girl is still young. There is something wrong with the shop. She didn''t name the name. This fragrant tofu is the alias of stinky tofu, which makes the little girl late. Well, I''ll ask someone to change another one. How about not offering fragrant tofu this time?"


    The little girl was also tough. She was angry on the spot and went back, "bah, hypocritical, not kind!"


    Now, someone can''t sit still.


    "Hey, you little girl, why are you so ignorant!"


    "You don''t know what''s good or bad! Treat the monster as a good man!" the little girl couldn''t hold her breath and directly scolded: "the monster has strong blood. At least ten or twenty people have been killed! You can speak for her if you want to die!" then she recited the formula and a sword appeared in her hand out of thin air.


    Gu Baile watched the play with a pile of peanuts in his arms.


    Xiao Yan, who was on one side, chatted with her one by one: "it''s rotten meat with ingredients. I can smell it all the way. If the friar eats it, it will damage the spiritual root. However, there are some hands and feet on the rotten meat, which ordinary people can''t smell. It seems that the friars are still capable."


    "Do you see what the boss''s wife is?" Gu Bai ate peanuts and looked at the young man in white beside the little girl. He saw that the young man''s face was indifferent and didn''t stop the young girl in the whole process, which was obviously acquiescence.


    Xiao Yan finished eating a chicken leg and stretched his hand to the other one, "so charming, it must be a fox demon."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai narrowed his eyes and 518 said to kill the demon. Now the demon appears, but it''s the demon.


    As if he knew what she was thinking, 518 said, "the devil was in the courtyard behind the restaurant. He was injured and needed to use a boy and girl as medicine. The fox demon used the restaurant to attract many little beggars. The little beggars have no father and no mother. No one reported their disappearance."


    The fox demon looked at the little girl holding a sharp sword. Her charming face suddenly showed fear. She retreated all the way. Seeing that she was about to quit the restaurant, she was stopped by Gu Bai''s chair.


    "Landlady, are you all right?" Gu Bai looked worried. "Here, eat some peanuts."


    The fox demon wanted to take the opportunity to leave, but the rotten meat failed. There were still arrays in the restaurant. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t trap these small modifications. As a result, she killed Chen biting gold on the way!


    "No." the fox demon smiled bitterly, but his heart greeted Gu Bai''s ancestors of the 18th generation. "The little girl looked at her extraordinary origin. You''d better go quickly."


    "Hey, don''t worry. I also know some Kung Fu. I won''t let the little girl bully you!" Gu Bai said with awe inspiring justice, which choked Xiao Yan.


    Many people in the restaurant are happy. The landlady feels that this is a good opportunity for performance. They stop the little girls one by one. Friars can''t easily kill mortals. As a result, they are trapped.


    Several friars were angry. These mortals were so confused that they deserved to die. Only the friar in white looked at Gu Bai coldly. Oh, no, it should be said that he looked at the fox demon who intended to leave.


    Gu Bai pulled the fox demon with innocent eyes. "Look, the little girl is trapped. Don''t be afraid now. Here, drink tea and eat peanuts. See what else the little girl can do."


    The fox demon didn''t want to waste time on her. Those mortals could trap them for a while, but they couldn''t stay long. She had to leave as soon as possible. However, when she was going to leave, she suddenly found that she couldn''t move.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at the frightened appearance of the fox demon, Gu Bai was even more innocent. "What? I''m just a diner who came here for fame. What''s the matter, landlady?"


    "No, you''re not!" the fox demon couldn''t see her identity and accomplishments, so her eyes were more frightened. Generally, only those great powers can restrain their accomplishments.


    Gu Bai Yingying smiled and saw the young man in white get up and give her a word of peanuts.


    The strange smell of peanuts and rice melted into his mouth. The fox demon wanted to spit it out, but found it useless, "what did you give me to eat!"


    "Have you heard that a man''s way can cure a man''s body? This is what you gave to those Taoist friends just now." Gu Bai shook his little white teeth and smiled innocently, "is it delicious?"


    The fox demon would be a little confused, so he didn''t realize that there was still some difference between the peanuts and the rotten meat.

 Chapter 43

    When Gu Bai came out, ye Jihuan lost a lot of her good things. Speaking of him, he was also a talent. Obviously, his magic Qi was about to soar to the sky, but he could draw runes with Reiki, and the power of the runes drawn was not weak at all.


    No, the fox demon can''t move.


    When she and Xiao Yan came out, night joy covered their breath. As long as they didn''t leak out, outsiders only regarded them as ordinary mortals. Therefore, they had the misunderstanding of fox demon.


    Gu Bai is used to pretending. Seeing that the fox demon is afraid, she becomes more unpredictable. For example, at this moment, she holds a smile that seems to be empty, but her eyes are quite cold. Looking at the fox demon is like looking at the dead.


    "Let me guess. You just deliberately aroused public anger. You know that monks can''t kill mortals. If they are trapped, you can take the opportunity to leave, and then start the array under the restaurant to attack us." she said very slowly. A slender jade white hand knocked on the table intentionally or unintentionally. The shocked fox demon looked pale.


    "Who are you?" the fox demon couldn''t move, but her eyes were full of fear and regret. I knew she shouldn''t be so reckless. It''s not that no friars have come over these years, but they have always been conceited. They have often been slaughtered by her before they start.


    The little girl has spent a lot of time in mastering the overall situation since she didn''t say a word at the beginning.


    "Who am I?" she knocked her hand on the table and turned to her cheek. She didn''t want to be famous. After all, having a fortune means that there are countless tasks waiting for her in the future, as well as countless waistcoats... After thinking about it, she decided to do a good job without leaving a name, "you can call me a red scarf."


    The strange title of red scarf is false.


    The fox demon has been a little calm since the panic at the beginning. It doesn''t matter if he is caught. The master is still there. As long as the master is there, these friars won''t ask for benefits!


    At this thought, she became more and more calm. "I''m unlucky to capsize in the gutter, but little girl, how long do you think this Rune can trap me?"


    She wants to delay. As long as the master finds something wrong and doesn''t need her to do it, the damn little girl will be scared! As for the poison of rotten meat, it''s a big deal to catch more boys and girls.


    Unfortunately, Her wishful thinking was wrong. Ordinary decent people like to find out the truth. Gu Bai didn''t play cards according to common sense. Seeing that the fox demon deliberately delayed time, without saying a word, she directly picked up the knife and threw it in front of Xiao Yan.


    Xiao Yan was busy watching the play. He was caught off guard and lost a knife. The whole person was stunned, "huh? What do you mean?"


    Speaking of, Gu Bai''s acting skills are good, but killing demons is the first time a big girl has been in a sedan chair. It''s no, she''s nervous!


    Of course, Xiao Yan can''t know about it, otherwise this guy will laugh at her for a hundred years.


    "Kill this guy and let''s go to the brothel." her voice is very low and controlled at the distance that only she and Xiao Yan can hear. However, the white boy is a golden elixir. It''s easy to hear what she says. You will hear her last three words. There are some cracks on her always cold face.


    Gu Bai was still fooling, "look, master asked us to go down the mountain to experience. I''ve caught this demon for you. This is a rare opportunity. You''ll have to catch it yourself next time!"


    Xiao Yan was very moved, "Bai Bai, I knew you were the best to me!" then he grabbed the knife and cut off at the head of the fox demon.


    This Sabre is an immortal chopping sabre. Even Sanxian will suffer heavy damage when they encounter this sabre, not to mention the fox demon. So, under the action of Xiao Yan, the head of the fox demon fell in response to the voice.


    Everything happened so fast that everyone didn''t react. The restaurant was so quiet, and then the screams rang through the sky.


    When the head fell to the ground, the body of the fox demon naturally could not maintain the human shape. Soon, a three Tailed Fox without a head showed its prototype.


    The ground was dripping with blood, and Xiao Yan didn''t blink.


    Gu Bai swallowed his saliva and saw that the white friar suddenly took out a purple gold gourd. He made a formula with one hand. Vaguely, she felt a cold air flow. Then, the friar put the gourd away and the surrounding was calm again.


    As if she had doubts in her eyes, the friar came forward and explained, "the fox demon is just dead. Her demon pill is not broken and can take away others at any time."


    Gu Bai thought of the previous scene and said, "that''s why your gourd is used to collect its soul."


    The friar nodded, "I''m xiayunxuan, a disciple of TIANYIZONG."


    Several other disciples came one after another after he spoke. Although TIANYIZONG was a large door, the little girl should not be underestimated. The knife that killed the fox demon was also one of the best weapons in their large door.


    The other disciples were OK. They were very polite to Gu Bai. However, the female monk was obviously spoiled by others and only snorted coldly.


    The previously bustling restaurant is almost empty now. Most people are scared to death when they see the true face of the fox demon. How dare they keep it? Some of them are brave enough to ask Gu Bai.


    "Girl, are you a fairy?"


    Gu Bai was happy when he heard this. Which girl doesn''t like to be praised. Unfortunately, before she could speak, a nun hissed that day, "hide your head and show your tail, villain."


    Gu Bai and his disciples deliberately hide their accomplishments, but what does it have to do with her? Is this little girl sick and likes to be angry when she catches someone?


    "Xie Zhi, don''t be unreasonable." the voice sounded warm at first, but actually it had no feelings. It was as cold as his indifferent expression.


    Gu Bai looked at the person who spoke. Yun Xuan''s indifference was quite different from Ji Beiting. He was born without emotion, as if nothing could enter his heart. Although Ji Beiting was indifferent, he also had emotions.


    It''s rare to see such a person. Gu Bai couldn''t help looking more.


    At this sight, the little girl named Xie Zhi jumped again.


    "This is our senior brother huayunfeng. Don''t be delusional!"


    Gu Bai took out the corners of his mouth, pulled down his sleeve and prepared to go up to meet Xiao Yan. He said indifferently, "Taoist cloud, you''d better take her to see more doctors when you''re free. Although paranoia is not fatal, it causes disability." when she arrived, she didn''t forget to add, "brain disability."


    The atmosphere was stagnant for a moment, and the faces of the other disciples were a little bad. Although they were all spoiled by the younger martial sister, they were so open to outsiders that something would happen sooner or later. Besides, the Taoist friend didn''t do anything too much from beginning to end, but killed the fox demon.


    They don''t understand girls'' caution, but Gu Bai sees it clearly.


    The little girl likes the elder martial brother named Yun Xuan. Unfortunately, it''s so personal that she can''t look at her more, so she tries to attract his attention.


    Tut, another little girl trapped by love.


    After sighing, the cold voice sounded in my ears again.


    "Xie Zhi, go to seclusion on Tomb cliff after returning to heaven."


    Si tomb cliff has always been a place for punished disciples to go. At this time, Xie Zhi''s face changed greatly. She seemed to want to distinguish something, but Gu Bai didn''t want to listen and left directly with Xiao Yan.

 Chapter 44

    The brothels in the small town can''t compare with the resplendence of canglan Kyoto. Even the girls inside, although beautiful, have a sad look on their faces.


    Once in a while, it''s called fun. It''s all the same. It''s boring.


    However, Xiao Yan didn''t understand. He went into the Grand View Garden with grandma Liu and looked at everything.


    Gu Bai is generous. Therefore, even if she wears women''s clothes, the procuress doesn''t drive her out, but serves her attentively.


    "I said, didn''t you say you were coming? Why did you lack interest after a while?" Gu Bai tasted tea and looked at Xiao Yan helplessly.


    Xiao Yan was also angry, but he wasn''t angry with her. "It''s all deceptive in the story book! What about the good gentle village? Why didn''t I see it! I just observed the hero tomb. There are some turbid human beings around! These things can be called heroes?"


    Gu Bai is a little tired. Although the bear cub has lived for more than 200 years, he is really young according to the age of the goblin.


    "You''ve got a talking book, too. That''s where scholars dream. In the future, don''t look at any talking books." as she said, she saw a little girl in pink running out of the window.


    The little girl was only ten years old. Without saying a word, she knelt at the door. "Sister Xu, let me serve you tonight. I don''t want to go to the front yard, please." as she said, she kowtowed and tears flowed down her eyes. Because she was afraid, it was called despair.


    The woman known as sister Xu was stunned. She was playing the piano, but now the piano didn''t touch it. Her eyes were helpless and sad, with tears in her eyes and a slight tremor in her voice: "feng''er, I can''t decide this. You know, when my mother spoke, there''s nothing we can do."


    Gu Bai was idle and bored. Looking at the scene of life and death, she was somewhat curious, "what''s the matter?" as far as she knew, ten year old girls would not receive guests, but would spend a lot of money to train them. Most of these little girls were born in poverty and sold here by their families. Of course, some were abducted.


    But if so, why did the little girl ask for help?


    The sister Xu opened her mouth and finally said in a dumb voice, "Mom doesn''t allow us to say this. Don''t embarrass us."


    Gu Bai narrowed his eyes and asked 518.


    "Get rich, what''s going on?"


    518, "I remember what I told you earlier that the demon needs a large number of boys and girls. Generally speaking, most of the little beggars are boys. Even if there are girls, they are sold to the brothel by the kidnapper, so he will come to this brothel every three months to take a girl away, just like a memorial. If the procuress refuses to obey, he will be punished."


    Gu Bai frowned, "hasn''t this been leaked?"


    518, "in a place like brothel, if the procuress wants to make money, they are not willing to disclose it. They cover it tightly. Of course, some people have invited Taoist priests, but the outcome is very miserable."


    An idea quickly formed in Gu Bai''s mind. It was really sleepy. She was thinking about how to get close to the demon, so he sent it himself.


    She let the little girl named feng''er come in, then showed a very gentle smile and looked at Xiao Yan.


    Xiao Yan trembled and was trapped for a long time. He had a sixth sense.


    "Bai Bai, what do you want to do?"


    Gu Bai smiled, "Yan Yan, saving people''s lives is better than building a seven level floating slaughter, you see..."


    Xiao Yan quickly stood up, took a small step and retreated silently, "but I''m not human."


    Gu Bai said, "but I am. Aren''t we good friends? I just killed the fox demon for you, and now it''s your turn to help me." speaking of this, she asked Qu Baba to look at him, "Yan Yan, don''t you want to help me? You''re the only friend I have."


    Xiao Yan is used to her fighting against heaven and earth. From time to time, she dares to provoke the majesty of the devil. At the moment, she suddenly shows weakness. Where can she eat.


    He paused and whispered, "well, what do you want to do?"


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai immediately pointed to feng''er, "become her, and then go to the front yard."


    Xiao Yan is a demon and can turn into a shape. As long as he wants, he can become any age group, but he looks at feng''er like that, and his handsome face is a little distorted.


    This is a girl!


    The conversation between them was strange, but there was more than one strange thing in the brothel. Although feng''er was small, she was very clever. She made a quick decision and knelt down to Xiao Yan Putong. Her dark eyes were filled with watery mist.


    "The big brother''s help is unforgettable. I can make cattle and horses for you."


    Xiao Yan is a demon. He doesn''t feel much about human life and death, so feng''er''s bitter plea is less than Gu Bai''s sentence for him.


    Of course, Gu Bai also thought about it. Xiao Yan''s cultivation was general. She was afraid of the way, so she gave him a pile of amulets and magic tools, and even almost gave him the Sumi ring given by night.


    Where is Xiao Yan willing to accept it? Grandpa also gave him a lot of body protection magic weapons, but who would have too many magic weapons? But Xumi ring is different. It has the devil''s divine knowledge. Once the Lord changes, the devil will be angry.


    ***


    In the front yard, perhaps because of the upcoming devil, the ghost slave took him to the front yard and ran away, unwilling to stop for a moment.


    It''s the front yard, but it''s just a small yard in the front yard. It''s very biased and small. It''s surrounded by weeds. When the cold wind blows, it''s still a little cold under the depression.


    I think this demon has come here many times. This small courtyard is contaminated with a lot of magic Qi. Fortunately, Xiao Yan is not human. He grew up in the magic palace since childhood. The magic Qi is no stranger to him.


    He calmly waited for the demon to come, but day after day, the courtyard was still quiet and there was no movement. Three days later, he was impatient.


    Gu Bai stayed in the brothel for three days, but for three days, he didn''t see the demon coming. Finally, he had to ask 518.


    "Rich, what about the demon? Because the fox demon is dead and doesn''t dare to act rashly?"


    518, "TIANYIZONG''s people are in trouble with him. I''m afraid they can''t find a virgin in a short time." after that, it said again, "but let''s wait for the rabbit. He should still come soon."


    With this, Gu Bai was much more calm. Just thinking of the young man in white named Yun Xuan, he asked, "TIANYIZONG''s encirclement and suppression failed?"


    518, "at least it''s also a combination period demon cultivation. Although the body is dead, it''s not so easy to be caught. Besides, there are so many burdens in TIANYIZONG. Even if Yunxuan is smart, he''s only a golden elixir period, plus several procrastinators..." when he said this, he tutted. He didn''t know whether it was sympathy or something else, but based on Gu Bai''s understanding of it, It''s rare to have so many emotions for people outside the mission.


    So she casually asked, "do you care about Yunxuan?"


    One of the 518 fans said, "it''s hard not to pay attention to what you look like. Well, if you don''t say one day, it should come at night. The demon monk is the betrayer of the demon palace."

 Chapter 45

    Gu Bai didn''t wait too long. Ten days later, the puppet of the demon finally appeared and took Xiao Yan away.


    She had planned to let Xiao Yan cooperate with her inside and outside, and fa cai said that the demon was in the array, even the powerful friar could not break it easily, but she was a bug, and there were those runes and magic tools that enjoyed at night, as well as the plug-in of fa cai.


    The demon was seriously injured in the early years, and now only the remnant soul is left, so the puppet made is not as good as that in its heyday. No, Xiao Yan, as a human child, doesn''t see any fear on his face. On the contrary, he stinks his face arrogantly and doesn''t find it strange.


    Xiao Yan has a tracker. Gu Bai is not in a hurry.


    However, to her surprise, the array eye of the demon was not in the restaurant, but in a random burial post in the back mountain of the town. There are countless corpses in the random burial hill. The corpse Qi is heavy and the Yin Qi is heavy. He wants to avoid his evil and ghost Qi. This is really a good place. What surprised her more was that the puppet of the demon didn''t take people away when it was dark, but swaggered through the market all day.


    The puppet turned into a groom, and the carriage behind him was also under a small array, but he couldn''t get in or out.


    Looking at the carriage going away, Gu Bai said, "it''s really a great thing to do. It''s very brave."


    She admired her here. Feng''er, who had been following her these days, was in a hurry. "Distinguished guest, do you really have a way?"


    She is afraid of death, but she is also afraid that others will die for her. As a small person, her only wish is to spend her life in a plain way, but if this dream wants to step on other people''s lives, she will not be at ease all her life.


    Gu Bai glanced at her face and smiled, "don''t worry, he''ll be fine." then he took out a deed of betrayal from his arms and handed it to him, "a good girl shouldn''t fall into the mud. I hope you will be full of flowers in the future."


    There is a saying in the cultivation world that a friar should not interfere in the world. All heavenly ways have their own destiny, but if she doesn''t, she will live wantonly. As for the way of heaven, if she really has such magic power, what is she?


    What the spirits of other worlds do is contrary to the way of heaven, or is it allowed by the way of heaven? Bind her, use her and do these so-called tasks. If this is the meaning of heaven, there are only two words ridiculous in her heart!


    Her unintentional move was to save people from water and fire. Feng ER trembled and held the paper as thin as cicada wings. She only felt the weight of a thousand gold.


    "Benefactor!" she knelt down with a puff. The prostitute''s knee was not worth money, but she didn''t know how else she could express her gratitude, "thank you for giving feng''er a new life. It''s hard to repay his great kindness. Please allow feng''er to set up a longevity card for you. If feng''er is promising in the future, he will build a temple so that the benefactor can enjoy eternal incense for thousands of years."


    Her eyes were burning. She said it solemnly. The girl in front of her is not a mortal. She may be a God, a demon, or the demon, but in her heart, this is her faith and the only light that brings her out of the mud.


    Gu Bai waved his hand and didn''t care. "If you think it can make you feel at ease, you can." she said. Seeing that the carriage had disappeared in front of her, she counted the time and determined that the carriage had stopped, so she took out Zhang Dun''s talisman directly.


    Rune no fire spontaneous combustion, she also disappeared in front of feng''er.


    Feng''er still knelt on the ground and kowtowed again to the place where she disappeared, "benefactor, go slowly."


    At the random burial hill, the sun was shining, but the wind was blowing around, which made people creepy.


    Gu Bai''s face was expressionless. He stepped on the white bones under his feet and looked around calmly.


    She is waiting for the opportunity. The devil seed has been handed over to Xiao Yan. It is a unique seed of the demon family. It is very difficult to grow and needs great magic Qi and power. So far, there is only one of the whole demon family. This one is still happy at night and has nothing to do. It has been fed for a hundred years before it can sprout.


    Of course, what can make the night happy is that once the magic seed ripens and blooms, it is the most invincible hallucinogen in the world, and the resulting magic seed is a great tonic to the magic cultivation.


    If such a good thing is given to him, it will make him more "spoil" her.


    If you want to kill the night and enjoy it, ordinary means simply won''t work. Only on the premise that he completely trusts her can she have a small chance of success. Once she fails, she can only disappear into the world with a bang.


    Gu Bai plans for the future step by step. Over there, Xiao Yan has also succeeded.


    The magic seed only needs to be planted in the array. It''s not difficult to activate it. First, get the birth eight characters of the demon. Generally speaking, outsiders don''t know this important thing, but she has the plug-in of getting rich, so she succeeded easily; The second one is a little difficult. She needs the soul Qi of the demon. Before that, she has to break this array and give her something overnight. The movement is too loud.


    "Rich, is there a way to break this array?"


    "This is a combination of the enchanting array and the flying corpse forest. If you break it forcibly with your current strength, it will lose more than half of your life. You can''t get along with it, and even if the magic thing in the fit period is hard hit, it''s still risky for you to fight with him." 518 quickly calculated, "but if you don''t break it, it''s much cheaper to lead you into the array quietly, as long as you have a life of ten years."


    Gu Bai gained a life span of 60 years after her success in her last mission. In addition, now that she has built the foundation, she has increased her life span by about 20 years. Minus the ten years of practice, she has only 70 years left.


    After ten years of hard work, Gu Bai was angry. "Forget it, where does Xiao Yan still have Yinyu? I may be able to enter the array safely."


    518 after a moment of silence, he couldn''t help striking: "the array is also divided into levels. Even if there are ten lead jade in this array, you will die every minute. And the rune given to you by night is so dynamic that once the demon is prepared, it''s difficult for you to succeed."


    Gu Bai was speechless for a while. She let Xiao Yan in. In addition to the magic seed, the more important thing is to attract jade. As a result, she still needs to break her life. She has been busy for a long time. It''s all in vain!


    Here, 518 is still working hard, "Sao Nian, don''t struggle. We''re in the same boat. You can''t row."


    What do you mean people have to bow their heads under the eaves? Gu googlen had to bite his teeth for a moment and said, "OK, deal!"


    Gu Bai couldn''t guess what ordinary people would look like in this array, but looking at the white bones and ghost fire around, he knew that there was a lot of danger.


    I don''t know how long it took. Maybe it was a time of incense, or maybe it was a day and a night. Gu Bai had a feeling of chest tightness. It seemed that she could never find an outlet. The depression made her suffocate.


    At this time, 518 said, "hold your breath and don''t breathe poison gas, otherwise you''ll kill yourself before you get out of the array."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai held her breath and silently recited a quiet heart mantra. She was even afraid of bad effect. She stuffed a small pill into her mouth. Gradually, the feeling of chest tightness disappeared.


    Although she entered the array safely, looking at the corpses everywhere around, she still pulled the corners of her mouth, "this demon is not particular about it. Just throw the corpses around?"


    Gu Bai felt that she had no place to put her feet. On the one hand, the countless corpse forest made her uncomfortable in her stomach. On the other hand, it was the dark sky, covered with clouds, as if she were in a real demon palace.

 Chapter 46

    "See the cabin next to the corpse forest? Xiao Yan is over there."


    Gu Baishun said 518. At a glance, he saw the small wooden house covered with brown blood. He didn''t know how much blood was stained on it. After how long, he couldn''t see the true color of the small wooden house, leaving only the smelly brown blood gas.


    With disgust, she moved an invisibility charm, and at this time, a black evil spirit appeared in front of her.


    It was getting late. There was no movement in the array except the rustling Yin wind. There was a dead silence around, except the moving black fog.


    The door of the cabin was pushed open by the black fog. With his move, Gu Bai also saw the messy interior of the cabin.


    Several disciples of TIANYIZONG were all tied and left aside. Look at that. They obviously have no ability to fight back. They still have dirty and smelly black cloth in their mouth. It''s more like torturing them.


    It''s a shame to be conceited, famous and upright. Now you''re like an animal waiting to be slaughtered.


    The attention of the black fog was obviously not on those people. At the moment, he floated to the eight immortals table in the middle of the hut. There were two little people lying on the table. If he guessed correctly, it was the boy and girl he needed.


    Both little men were in a coma and seemed to know nothing about his arrival.


    Xiao Yan has a lot of body protecting magic tools. Even in the heyday of the great devil in the fit period, he can''t hurt him in a short time. Besides, it''s still a demon that hasn''t healed. It''s a little boy on one side. Once he fights, he''s afraid it''s difficult to protect himself.


    Balance again and again, Gu Bai decides to give him up for the time being, and everything will wait until he deals with the demon.


    Looking at the demon, he seemed to be checking the boy and girl. Because it was a cloud of black smoke, Gu Bai couldn''t see any expression on his face. He could only concentrate and hold his breath for fear that he might notice her breath.


    The Rune of "enjoy not overnight" is obviously very easy to use. The demon just shakes the virtual shadow, and then continues his business.


    Although he had no body, he could be called a ghost, but he didn''t just come forward to suck pure essence like an ordinary ghost, but came forward to open another array of the cabin.


    The cabin is very small. You can see it to the end at a glance. But when you open the array, you find that there is a hole in it. It was an alchemy room, a huge alchemy furnace, and there was still a strange flame under it. The ordinary flame was warm and dazzling, but the flame was full of thick Yin Qi, and even the fire was blue.


    518, "the cabin is so cautious that there is an array in the array. No wonder it can escape from the demon of night joy."


    Gu Bai nodded, "the fire is a little strange."


    518, "that''s the fire of the nether world, also known as ghost fire. It''s specially used to refine ghost bodies. Judging from the bodies outside, there are no less than a hundred ghosts in the alchemy furnace." it ponders, as if it''s calculating. Then, it''s easy when the voice is no more square. "It''s white, it must be stopped immediately. This guy needs a pair of boys and girls."


    Gu Bai rubbed his hands and stared at the ghost fire. "I''m not afraid. He can''t do it. With Xiao Yan, he still needs a girl. By the way, I''ll remind me to take the ghost fire away later."


    518 he choked, and then the whole system was incredible and said, "you are a human. What are you doing with such yin?"


    Gu Bai thought about his ten-year life just now and looked righteous. "I''ve just lost a lot of blood. Naturally, I want to ask for some benefits, otherwise the deal will be too bad. Although ghost fire is a Yin thing, it''s also a rare thing. Once a thing is rare, it''s destined to be of high value."


    518 was stunned. After a long time, it said, "I''m rich. I think you''re asking for money!"


    Gu Bai was not angry, "that''s each other."


    One person and one system connected with each other, and then he saw that the demon threw the boy and girl into the alchemy furnace. Gu Bai was no longer distracted. He just wanted to stick Lei Fu on the alchemy furnace and planned to blow it up, but he found that he had only taken a few steps, and then he couldn''t get close anymore.


    Cold, bone cold, frozen her whole person and couldn''t move her feet at all.


    518 the voice was very relaxed. "The rare ghost fire is so easy to be robbed. The one with low cultivation can''t bear its Yin Qi at all."


    Gu Bai gritted her teeth and reminded her now that this guy was definitely intentional!


    Seeing that the plastic situation was about to collapse, 518 explained in time, "no hurry, I just checked the soul fluctuation. The boy is Yun Xuan."


    Gu Bai was stunned and looked at the unconscious people on one side. He thought it was very interesting.


    Although the physical body is important, but life is at stake. One is terrified, and the other is dead, but he can protect the golden elixir. As a monk in the golden elixir period, the golden elixir is the noumenon. Yun Xuan can go and return, which shows that he is sure that he can hit the demon hard.


    Sure enough, before long, the ghost fire of the alchemy furnace became smaller with the naked eye. It was about to go out. Gu Bai was anxious. Regardless of the cold of the ghost fire, she endured the sharp pain of freezing blood all over her body and slapped Shu Zhang Leifu on it.


    Under the loud sound, the alchemy furnace cracked several cracks, and the cabin collapsed. The demon was no longer a cloud of black smoke. In his anger, he showed his human shape. About two tall human ghosts, a pair of blood colored pupils, glared around, and was stared at by him. It was like being in a sea of blood, especially cautious and terrible.


    "What person, get out!" he stamped his foot and was furious. There was no entity, but Gu Bai felt the earth floating under her feet. Even because of the huge pressure, she fell directly to the ground.


    She stuck to the invisibility talisman. Although she couldn''t see anyone, she was still moving. This fall also locked the demon.


    Gu Bai didn''t dare to be distracted. With her current cultivation, she was not the opponent of the demon at all. She didn''t dare to fight hard. She had to avoid and smash all the runes given to her by night.


    The runes that night Jihuan gave her were extremely destructive, and Gu Bai didn''t feel distressed. Under the runes all over the sky, there were lightning and thunder, and even the shadow of the demon was faint.


    This is a good time to take his soul Qi. Gu Baixin read it and pasted himself a amulet. Then he gritted his teeth and rushed over.


    The demon was bound by the rune. Even if she felt her breath, it was difficult to free her hand to attack her. However, she underestimated the ability of the demon. Instead of retreating, she was slapped out by him.


    When she fell to the ground, the invisible symbol also failed. She vomited a mouthful of turbid blood, "Xiao Yan, I don''t care what method you use, drag him for me!"


    The alchemy furnace broke and the ghost fire weakened. But even so, it took Xiao Yan a lot of time to come out. He fell to the ground and vomited blood. He immediately clenched his fists. He didn''t even maintain his human form and directly changed back to the prototype.


    "Don''t worry, give it to me next!"


    The human form and the prototype are always more powerful than the prototype. Xiao Yan is only over 200 years old. Naturally, he is not the opponent of the devil, but he also has countless magic tools, and the devil was seriously injured. He really dragged him.

 Chapter 47

    The evil seed was thrown into a corner of the hut by Xiao Yan. Gu Bai soon sensed it. She dragged her injured body back, and then took out the eight characters of her birthday, mixed with soul Qi, and burned it out a little bit.


    The Yellow talisman with the eight characters of his birthday burned very slowly. There, the demon was aware of it. He kicked away Xiao Yan, who was clinging to him, and stared at Gu Bai with a pair of blood eyes.


    "Mortal! What are you doing!" although he didn''t know what she wanted to do, his subconscious anxiety made him angry.


    Gu Bai only feels that her blood is frozen, but she can''t counseling, not only can''t counseling, but also arrogant!


    "You''ll soon know what I do." she clasped her lips and smiled sarcastically.


    She deliberately made him angry for no other reason. When a person is angry, he is easy to lose his mind.


    The demon was hurt by her earlier. The thick black fog around her seemed to have been poked several holes and leaked out a little. Now she was excited and more angry. He walked over step by step. It was clear that there was no entity, but it was of great importance.


    The closer she was, the more oppressive she felt. Gu Bai couldn''t help but want to move back, but she couldn''t be counselled at this time. She tilted her head and endured the cold and evil Qi that came on her face, making her feel that her tongue was frozen.


    She opened her mouth and managed to make a soft sound.


    "Cang bank."


    The voice was very light. No one could hear it clearly except the demon, but it was such a light sentence that shocked the demon back again and again.


    For 300 years, he has been hiding. Even the little fox demon doesn''t know his real origin, but how does the girl who is only 16 years old know!


    "Who are you!"


    Under the roar, Gu Bai was shocked and fell again. Fortunately, the Yellow symbol in her hand had been burned out. She raised her lips and smiled very sweetly, "who am I? A dead man doesn''t need to know."


    Mixed with the cultivation at the Bank of the Cang River, he felt more or less tired of his death. It was his second experience, and it was worse and worse. He stared at the arrogant girl in front of him. For a moment, the situation was everywhere and murderous.


    "Even if I''m going to die, you have to be buried with me!"


    Cang bank clearly wants to pull people to bury him. Gu Bai is not stupid. How can he succeed easily. Therefore, under the second sky Rune rain, the Cang bank was unable to move, and more thunder and lightning burst out.


    Previously, the rune only exploded around him and rarely really attacked him, but this time, with the activation of the demon species, the cultivation of Cang bank was absorbed a little, and the thick black fog body was so difficult to break.


    Cang pan can''t give Gu Bai a black hand now. He just struggles to escape the damn suction.


    Gu Bai was safe for the time being. He smiled and narrowed his eyes, looked at his increasingly pale figure, and said, "don''t struggle. Treat him in his own way. Don''t you like alchemy? I''ll refine you to this demon."


    The last two words she said were very light, but Cang bank heard them. He suddenly opened his eyes angrily and looked incredible. He could see that the little girl in front of him had pure cultivation and was definitely of righteous blood, but she could get the demon seed! You know, even the demon clan can''t get it easily unless that one


    He was more and more afraid of death, as well as the one. He trembled and his teeth trembled, "who are you, you are not right, you......" before he could finish his last words, the fog became lighter and lighter until it completely disappeared


    Cang bank disappeared, and there was no trace of him between heaven and earth and in the world.


    Gu Bai coughed a few times, spit out the congestion on his chest, struggled to get up from the ground, bent over and threw the budding magic seed into Xumi ring. Then, he went to the alchemy furnace, looked at the small flame that was about to extinguish, painfully found a magic tool box from the ring and put it into it.


    After all this, she was too tired to move her fingers, but she couldn''t rest. Although cangpan died, the array was still there. She had to wake up Xiao Yan and the unconscious Yun Xuan.


    She could vaguely feel why she was taken in by night. It was not because of kindness. He was an enemy of the right way, but he took in the son of the five Linggen talent that the right way was most proud of. She had to be mad at the right way. If she was raised crooked again, it would be fun to use the right way''s skills to be an enemy of the right way.


    Since he likes it, she moves forward in the way he likes.


    But before she becomes the enemy of the right way, she must first be with the right way and become a rising star praised by all of them. Under this huge contrast, she feels that she can certainly satisfy an extremely bad taste of enjoying the night.


    Xiao Yan is no big deal. Although he was injured, he is not fatal. However, Gu Bai stuffed a top-grade heart protecting pill. Soon, he woke up.


    "Bai Bai, what about the devil?" as soon as he woke up, Xiao Yan was full of vigilance, and even straightened Gu Bai behind him.


    Gu Bai was very moved, patted him on the shoulder and said weakly, "you''re dead. First change back to human shape, and then go to save those guys. I''ll see Taoist Yun."


    Under the previous huge Rune attack, the people of TIANYIZONG were all unconscious by the impulse. Xiao Yan was a little unwilling, but he did as his friend said.


    As for Yun Xuan, he was smart. At the moment when he was thrown into the alchemy furnace, his soul returned. He hid the real fire on the boy. The real fire conquered the ghost fire. Once he met, the ghost fire would be extinguished, but he didn''t expect to be interrupted by Gu Bai halfway.


    Speaking of it, the girl who has just passed the foundation building is very mysterious. Her accomplishments are not high, but the talismans on her body are more powerful than one. Rao is in TIANYIZONG, and few people can draw them. Drawing runes hurts. He can give so many runes to a girl, even if it''s a powerful disciple, but he really doesn''t deserve it in such a big cultivation world.


    He calmly analyzed all the situations until he was unconscious.


    When I woke up again, I saw the girl named red scarf, but she was more embarrassed than before she was unconscious. She was wearing a wide sleeved fairy skirt in rags. Like the little beggar on the street, her beautiful bun was also disordered, and her face was mixed with dust and blood. Inexplicably, he thought she was very beautiful.


    This was the first time he felt that a female nun was beautiful. In the cultivation world, monks can pinch their looks again after their first baby. Many people will choose to pinch themselves more beautiful. However, only this one in front of him left some traces in his heart, which is not deep, but can not be ignored.


    "Thank you for your help." compared with Gu Bai, he is not a little less than Gu Bai, but his eyebrows and eyes are sparse, and a pair of ebony black pupils are calm to almost desert color. Compared with Gu Bai, she seems to have been saved by him.


    Yun Xuan calculated everything. Although he broke his plan because of Xie Zhi, he still had a second plan. Ghost fire was afraid of real fire. He simply had real fire on him. He took his soul away before he left. Knowing that the demon was looking for a boy and girl, he specially found a boy who had just died. Long before he entered the array, he informed the school. There was no accident. At the moment, the master should be outside the array.


    However, he didn''t expect to save him first. It was the little girl in front of him.


    The little girl was very young. She was sixteen years old. Her apricot eyes were bent with laughter and shook her neat white teeth. For the first time, he understood what loveliness is.

 Chapter 48

    Gu Bai listened to the inexplicable red friend, a beautiful little face full of question marks.


    As if he understood her question, Yunxuan rarely explained, "red scarf."


    Gu Bai:


    She was just a disgusting fox demon at the beginning. Who could have thought that she could respond to herself one day!


    Yun Xuan looked at her little face and twisted it for a moment. He just felt funny. The strange name of red scarf must be nonsense, but inexplicably, he wanted to tease her.


    "Red scarf, red friend, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Bai''s mouth twitched slightly. In a moment, he looked up and looked at the vicissitudes of life, "nothing, I want to be quiet."


    She said to be quiet. Yunxuan really stopped talking, but Xiao Yan, who awakened others, was happy.


    Having known her for ten years, he had already found out her temperament, which was only true when she was flat.


    "Bai Bai, what shall we do next?"


    Although he was 200 years older than her in terms of age, in terms of strategy, it was always what she said and what he did.


    "Although the devil is dead, the array is still there. We are trapped in the array. If we want to live, we have to break the array." Gu Bai can''t lift her fingers now. If she didn''t see Xie Zhi''s jealous eyes, she would want to lie on the ground.


    The little girl was sick. She was so obsessed that she saved her life. Just because she said a few words to Yun Xuan, did she want to kill her?


    Xiao Yan was worried about his face. Although his grandfather gave him many runes, he was just dying. He smashed all his brains. Now there are no life-saving runes in his hands. As for those top-grade magic weapons, he can''t use many of them!


    Gu Bai is similar to him, but she is not in a hurry. Yun Xuan can enter the array and must have a way to solve it.


    "Does Taoist cloud have a way?"


    Yun Xuan seems to be light, but in fact he was hurt a lot. He escaped while encircling and suppressing the demon for the first time. He hasn''t entered the array yet, so he doesn''t know how dangerous this array is.


    "Although I can''t help it, you Hongdao don''t have to worry. Someone should have broken the array for us outside." when Gu Bai was stunned, he put a soft voice line again and said slowly: "before I entered the array, I informed Shifu and calculated the time. He should have come."


    Gu Bai suddenly realized that no wonder this guy dared to fight like this. It turned out that there was a back move. However, as soon as she was relieved, she was frightened and screamed by the sudden scene around her.


    "Sleeping trough! What''s all this!"


    Originally, there were a large group of wronged souls around. Some of them had no God in their eyes, but some had ferocious faces. They were densely surrounded. In this gloomy environment, such a scene felt terrible.


    When she suddenly screamed, everyone else was stunned.


    It was 518, very calm and said: "the task is completed, please check the reward in time."


    Gu Bai:


    Knowing that she had opened the ghost eye, she could only ask Yun Xuan, who had the highest cultivation here, "Taoist Yun, do you know how to close the ghost eye?"


    Yun Xuan is not suspicious. Ghost eyes can be seen when he practices to a certain extent. For example, he can open them as long as he wants. Thinking of the little girl''s panic, he followed.


    "It''s very simple, red Taoist friend, close your eyes first." different from his coldness, his movements were very gentle, and his slender big palm with distinct bones covered her eyes.


    Suddenly, Gu Bai blinked subconsciously. His long eyelashes brushed the palm of his hand, crispy and itchy, which also shocked his heart.


    Yun Xuan quickly pressed down the change in his heart. He opened his mouth and the sound line was still cold. "Even if the ghost eyes are closed, these dead souls still exist, but red road friends don''t have to worry. I can surpass them."


    Gu Bai seldom appreciates a person, but she transcends these dead souls with one person''s strength. She doesn''t know when to transcend, so she opens her mouth, "how to transcend? What''s the Scripture? I''ll come with you."


    Transcendence, like practice, requires talent, but even if you have talent, you can''t do it overnight.


    But Yun Xuan was rarely patient. Although the array was dangerous, as long as they didn''t touch it, they were safe for the time being. They took off their high vigilance. He focused on teaching. For a while, the atmosphere was also harmonious.


    Gu Bai studied seriously, and she didn''t know if it was because of the five spiritual roots. She learned quickly. She was still ignorant for the first time, and she had achieved results for the second time.


    Xie Zhi''s jealous eyes are almost red. There are so many talented disciples of TIANYIZONG who have never seen the instruction of the eldest martial brother. Why can this woman get the favor of the eldest martial brother?


    The seed of jealousy took root in her heart. In the end, she had lost her mind


    Gu Bai didn''t know, or didn''t take her to heart at all, "that''s it?"


    Yun Xuan was silent for a moment. He thought he would teach the array to be broken, but she had fully understood it only twice.


    "The Red Road friend has a good talent. Do you know what spiritual root you are?"


    Of course Gu Bai knows, but she has to pretend she doesn''t know. So she shook her head blankly. She said, "master didn''t measure the spiritual root for me. He just said he was destined for me and took me away."


    Yun Xuan didn''t know who her master was, but he could freely give so many powerful runes to his disciples. I think it should be a hidden power.


    He didn''t have the habit of inquiring about other people''s privacy. He said, "every door has a test stone. If you are curious, you can go to one test every day."


    She can build a foundation at the age of 16. She should be a little girl with good spiritual roots.


    Gu Baicheng thanked, "thank you. I''ll go if I have a chance."


    Yunxuan was not good at chatting, so the two soon ended the conversation. Fortunately, there are many undead souls around, which will not make the scene too cold.


    There were too many dead souls. They worked together. When the battle broke, it was still not completed. Gradually, Gu Bai was weak. She only built the foundation, and even had not opened the valley. At the end of the day, people were tired and hungry. They were going to be weak. At this time, the array that trapped them for several days was finally broken.


    A vigorous and powerful voice sounded from the top of his head. Gu Bai was so tired that he sat directly on the ground. He didn''t even want to lift his eyelids. At the tip of his eyes, he saw Yunxuan who had been standing beside her step forward.


    "What''s the matter with TIANYIZONG disciple?"


    "Master." his voice was cold. Even when he saw his master, it was faint.


    However, the other party was obviously used to him. He was relieved when he heard the speech. "This time, you are reckless." thinking of the strange array just now, he said with a straight face: "if you encounter such a strong enemy next time, you need to avoid its edge. If your life is gone, how can you preside over justice. By the way, what about the demon?"


    "Master, it was the two Taoist friends who saved us." Yun Xuan turned sideways and showed Gu Bai with a tired face behind him. "When the disciple woke up, the demon had been scared, and it was the two Taoist friends behind us who woke us up."


    TIANYIZONG, Lord Hua Yunfeng was surprised when he heard the speech. His disciples can''t lie, but their cultivation is not high. I think they have been protected by their own school.


    He came forward, afraid of frightening the two younger generation, and smiled genially, "I don''t know where the two little friends are coming from?"

 Chapter 49

    Gu Bai is not stupid. Of course, he won''t burst out the name of joy at night. As for Xiao Yan, he knows more than anyone how subtle his identity is in the human race.


    The demon clan, second only to the demon clan, is the second most annoying group of the human race.


    In the cultivation world, many people despise themselves too much and despise all races except human cultivation. In their eyes, only human cultivation is orthodox, and others are evil. The demon family doesn''t have to say that those who see will be killed. Although the demon family doesn''t draw a knife to each other as soon as they meet, it''s not my family. How can they coexist peacefully? Therefore, some demon families are forced to sign master servant contracts, Some are also being hunted.


    Of course, it''s not true for all people, but when you go out, you should be cautious.


    When Xiao Yan thanked him for going out for the first time, the demon family easily collected the evil spirit from him. Isn''t it? Isn''t this great energy in front of him not to find his real body?


    "My master said that you can''t use his name when you go out." Gu Bai smiled and thought of the fierce look of yejihuan when he went down the mountain. He only felt interesting.


    Although that guy''s mouth is poisonous, she is also poisonous. Fight poison with poison. Who is afraid of who.


    Lord Hua Yunfeng looked at the little girl with pure aura and very clear black eyes, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    Maybe it''s a hermit who doesn''t want to be famous, but this little girl has great potential. Although she is only 16 years old, she can be so heavy in case of trouble. She is a person who can bear a burden.


    The demon is dead and the array is broken. It''s time for her to go her separate ways. Gu Bai didn''t want to leave with them, but when she just got up from the ground and didn''t even stand firm, 518 suddenly reminded: "Bai Bai Bai, the dead soul ate the array, be careful!"


    In such a big event, fortune never deceives people, so Gu Bai didn''t think about it. He directly sacrificed the top-grade magic weapon that night Jihuan gave her.


    There are many kinds of magic tools. Some require great power to start, and some are much simpler. Night is happy to know the ability of her cheap disciple, so among the body protection magic tools given to her, there is a bronze Sanskrit bell. As a body protection magic tool, the Sanskrit bell can protect people from harm by ringing.


    The Vatican bell is not big. Gu Bai can hold it with one hand. As the bell rings, a bell shadow immediately floats around. The transparent bell shadow covers them. Although it is a virtual shadow, it is invincible.


    Everyone didn''t react to the sudden scene until they found cracks on the ground. It seemed that something wanted to break through the earth. From the cracks, there were a lot of them.


    "What''s that?!"


    TIANYIZONG disciples were right around her, and she intended to protect them under Vatican bell, so no one was hurt.


    Although the Vatican bell only needs to ring, in order to expand the scope of protection, the little aura in the body is almost exhausted at the moment. She leaned awkwardly against the virtual shadow of the Vatican bell. In the end, she couldn''t hold the small Vatican bell and rolled down from her hand.


    The Vatican bell rolls down. Others don''t know what it is, but from the rich aura above, it must be extraordinary.


    Different from others, Yun Xuan''s attention was on Gu Bai. Seeing this, he stepped forward and wanted to hold people, but he thought they had just met. This was inevitable and abrupt. He could only bear to pick up the Vatican bell and hand it to him. Then he asked, "are you all right, red Taoist friend?"


    Gu Bai reluctantly took over Fanzhong. When she heard this, she gasped at the corners of her mouth and said, "it''s OK, but she''s a little weak." then she thought that this guy was a red Taoist friend every time he called her, and inexplicably had a toothache. "Taoist cloud, I''m Gu Bai, you can call my name."


    Yunxuan nodded, "Gu Bai." his voice was clear and there was no difference from usual, so no one paid attention to his slightly upturned mouth.


    Outside the Vatican bell, as the crack on the ground became bigger and bigger, people finally saw what it was.


    It was one bone hand after another. The bones were thick. It looked very gloomy and terrible in this mass burial post.


    Gu Bai''s scalp was numb. "Haven''t the dead been transcended? What are these?"


    This time, she was answered by Yunxuan''s master, hechangguan.


    "Bone corpse."


    With the words of he changguan, a gray corpse came out from the ground. This process took only one incense from beginning to end. Therefore, if Gu Bai didn''t react quickly, maybe some disciples would suffer.


    The crane was worried for a while, so he became more and more kind to Gu Bai. "The bone corpses can''t surpass. Their souls are refined and can''t be reincarnated in this life." speaking of this, his eyebrows sank and his tone was very angry. "The demons are vicious. I''m afraid these bone corpses are his backhand."


    Even if ordinary people can break the previous battle, I''m afraid they will suffer heavy casualties. If they release the bone corpse at this time, they will be caught off guard. If they are careless, the whole army may be destroyed.


    He changguan''s words made many disciples tremble, especially watching those bones and corpses attack them madly. If there were no Brahma bell, they couldn''t imagine what would greet them!


    "The devil is really mean!"


    Gu Baile is a demon. If he is not mean, how can he deserve his name.


    One fell down and the other connected. Looking at the sharp scratches on the bell cover one after another, TIANYIZONG''s disciples raised their hearts.


    Gu Bai stared at the tens of thousands of bones and corpses. He didn''t say a word on the surface, but actually asked 518.


    "Rich, is there any way to solve them?"


    518, "there are two ways. One is true fire. Bones and corpses are afraid of fire. True fire can burn them out. However, in order to deal with the Cang bank, Fang Caiyunxuan threw the true fire into the alchemy furnace. In addition, the thunder symbols you lost have been extinguished."


    Gu Bai: "... The second one."


    518, "bone corpses are afraid of fire. In addition to real fire, ghost fire is also afraid. However, different from real fire, real fire burns them at a cost. Ghost fire is different. It devours them. When ghost fire is strong enough, it will produce intelligence. If no one suppresses it, it will be a great disaster." 518 stopped. He was afraid that the host would not be able to think about it. It was difficult for him to persuade: "In vain, the risk is too great. I don''t suggest you use this move." after a long time, I can''t wait for her response. 518 added: "although I''m a system, I''m not omnipotent. Many times I make mistakes and many things can''t be predicted. For example, if I could find out earlier, you wouldn''t be so passive."


    Gu Bai seldom heard this guy scold himself. She was in a good mood. She whistled at it frivolously and relaxed her voice, "baby, don''t blame yourself. It''s not your fault."


    518 has a red face. Well, it doesn''t have a face, but it feels that the host is particularly provocative at this time.


    Gu Bai continued, "but have you heard of Jedi survival? It''s not the end yet. Don''t lose confidence so soon. You have to believe your eyes."


    518, "what vision."


    Gu Bai, "choose my eyes."

 Chapter 50

    "Gu Xiaoyou, how long can the Vatican bell last?" crane Chang Guan was calm. If he was alone, he might have the chance to retreat. But for so many days, one disciple and the two little friends who met by chance, he couldn''t leave alone.


    Previously, the big disciple asked for help. He thought he just met a difficult demon. The disciple''s spiritual root is good. Although it is not as good as the five spiritual roots, Shan Linggen is also a person with high talent. In the cultivation world, the spiritual roots are polarized, either single Linggen or five spiritual roots. The rest will work hard and understand.


    At the age of 40, he was a golden elixir, which was rare in the cultivation world, but even so, he didn''t come to the world many times. In the demon family, the golden elixir was not an expert, so he didn''t think much and came alone. After all, he also had the cultivation of getting out of the body. But he underestimated the danger this time. If he couldn''t get out of the body, he had to move rescue soldiers. He just didn''t know how long the Vatican bell could last. In other words, Gu Xiaoyou was a little surprised that she could take out the Vatican bell. This is not an ordinary treasure or magic weapon. If she died here, it is uncertain that her reclusive master will anger TIANYIZONG.


    Gu Bai turned his back to Xiao Yan from the shadow of the bell. At first hearing this, he honestly shook his head. "This Vatican bell is also my first time to use. My master just taught me how to activate it and didn''t tell me how long it can last." then she smiled, "maybe he didn''t think I met such a powerful demon just down the mountain."


    Indeed, the Vatican bell can block the attack of the monk in Yuanying period. Even if he is out of the body, he can''t break it in a short time. With such a body protecting magic weapon, who can think that it will be finished as soon as he takes a shot.


    He changguan took out a jade pendant from the ring. His palm pressed hard, and soon the jade pendant broke. This is TIANYIZONG''s body protecting jade pendant. Every disciple has it, but the meaning of ordinary disciple broken jade is different from that of the leader of Yifeng.


    After finishing all this, he said in a slow voice, "I have informed the Lord of Tianyi sect that if the Vatican bell can last another five days, you can be saved."


    He is talking about you, not us, which means that if it were not for their burden, he could get out of the body.


    Obviously, his words were understood by several other disciples. Among the more than a dozen disciples, except Yun Xuan, none of them were his closed disciples. If he wanted to give up one or two at a critical moment, he would naturally give up them.


    No one can blame him. It''s human nature, but Rao is so. Many people''s mentality has collapsed.


    "I don''t want to die yet. I''m about to enter the golden elixir period."


    "I... I don''t want to die."


    "Elder martial brother Hua, stop talking..."


    In the small bell jar, many disciples showed a look of fear. One person stood up and impressed Gu Bai. That person was Xie Zhi.


    "A group of big men, what is crying! What''s the use of crying at this time!"


    Her voice was not loud, but she also subdued the scene. Yes, the Vatican bell has not been broken, and the bones and corpses can''t move. How can they defeat themselves first!


    "If there is a senior brother, we will not have an accident!" she said firmly, and then Gu Bai sprayed.


    Xie Zhi was unhappy with her. However, people had to bow their heads under the Vatican bell, so they chose to ignore her, but it doesn''t mean that she will endure forever!


    This man dares to laugh at her in front of the elder martial brother!


    "Sorry, I can''t help it." Gu Bai ignored her angry eyes and asked Xiao Yan, "Xiao Yan, do you have anything to eat? I''m hungry."


    Xiao Yan turned his eyes. "The venerable shouldn''t connive at you. You see, you''ve gone down the mountain. You haven''t succeeded in opening up the valley yet. It''s a shame to say it!"


    Gu Bai sniffed his nose pitifully. "You can''t just put the delicious food in the world. Don''t you want to eat pine nut fish, honey chicken wings, hibiscus prawns..."


    "Stop, stop." Xiao Yan succeeded in opening the valley, but it didn''t prevent him from eating delicious food all over the world. When she said this, he felt a little... Hungry.


    One person and one bear, looking at the bones and corpses outside the Vatican bell, wiped the saliva that did not exist at the corners of their mouths.


    TIANYIZONG disciple who witnessed all this:


    Yun Xuan pursed his thin lips slightly. "When you go out, I''ll take you to eat? Just take it as..." he was not very good at chatting. He was enlightened this time. "Thank you for saving your life this time."


    He changguan looked at the big disciple and was slightly surprised. The big disciple was silent. This time he fell in love with Gu Xiaoyou.


    Gu Bai was also impolite. When she heard that someone was going to invite her to dinner, she immediately nodded and said, "this is a good thank-you gift." then she hit Xiao Yan behind her with her elbow. "Yan Yan, think about it. This is a day. You can''t waste this opportunity to eat down big families."


    This gag eased the heavy atmosphere a lot.


    Although there is nothing to eat, Gu Bai has bigudan on her, but the way she eats bigudan is too raw to love.


    "I have to ask the master to find a way back. This Pigu pill is terrible. At least give me some sugar next time!"


    Xiao Yan is used to the way she gets along with the devil. However, TIANYIZONG''s other disciples are surprised one after another. They think how much the hermit monk dotes on this disciple. She even told her about Bigu Tanga. Of course, some people are very envious. How much the master has to spoil to make the disciples so unscrupulous.


    After solving the Pigu pill, Gu Bai began to settle down. Her aura was almost exhausted. She didn''t rest at the moment. When the Vatican bell was broken, what would she take to fight the ghost fire.


    Under her leadership, other disciples of TIANYIZONG also began to settle down. Instead of worrying like a headless fly, they might as well preserve their strength.


    On the other hand, after the crane commander Guan broken jade, the whole sect gate was in a high alert state, and all peak masters gathered together with dignified faces.


    "There''s something wrong with changguan. It can make a friar break jade when he''s out of the body. The other party has a long way to go. Except for the two peak leaders Zhuling peak and Shancui peak, who guard TIANYIZONG, the others go to support changguan with me."


    It was a white haired old man who opened his mouth, but although the old man was old, his eyes were clean and clear. At this time, he was wearing a black robe. As he stood up, a two foot long sword made of black iron hung under his feet. The sword was simple and unsophisticated, but it showed incomparable dignity, which people didn''t dare to underestimate.


    Seeing this, several other people also guard their swords one after another. They are all the leaders of the peak. Each one can shake one side alone, but it takes five days to get around.


    There was some anxiety in his heart, and on the side of the Vatican bell, it stood strong for the first day, the second day, the third day, until the fourth day... A crack appeared on the bell shadow.


    It was scratched out by bone corpses with sharp claws. Before that, countless bone corpses had fallen, but they persevered and finally found a breakthrough on the fourth day.

 Chapter 51

    The Vatican bell was damaged, and the Yin outside leaked along the crack, but this made everyone tremble.


    Cold, cold through the heart, just that moment, it seems to freeze the soul. If the Vatican bell is completely broken, where will they be? People can''t imagine that they were lucky before. They thought that it was the master of Yunhua peak. Even if they couldn''t retreat with them until someone came to save them, they still had a glimmer of vitality. But now, let alone for a while, once the Vatican bell is broken and Yin Qi enters the body, they will be severely disabled if they don''t die. At that time, they will have no power to fight back against the bone corpse, and in the end, I''m afraid only one will die, and even they may die restlessly.


    Seeing that the crack was getting bigger and bigger, everyone''s heart was getting higher and higher. At this time, Gu Bai took out a piece of Rune paper from his body and pasted it on the crack.


    "The talisman paper can only alleviate for a while, not for a long time." she said, with a rare dignified face, "take out all the magic weapons you have, and maybe you can carry them for a while."


    Xiao Yan had already taken out his weapon. His cultivation was still higher than Gu Bai. At the moment, he stood in front of her and whispered, "stand behind me later. I should be able to resist for a while."


    Both of them grew up together. Seeing that he protected himself so much, Gu Bai inevitably felt a little emotion, "I''ve implicated you. If I hadn''t insisted, you don''t have to go through this muddy water with me." then she stretched out her hand and pushed him away, "one person does things and one person acts as."


    Xiao Yan frowned, "don''t be ridiculous. If I lose you, the venerable will have to peel off my skin."


    He was not worried about others. There was the last body protecting magic weapon on his good friend. It was the Sumi ring left by the venerable. It was more than enough to deal with this small ten thousand corpse forest, but he was afraid that when she took it out, she would run into the rescue of TIANYIZONG and be angry with the devil. I was afraid it would be another fierce battle.


    On the contrary, he doesn''t care. Even if he reveals his identity, he can say that he is her contractor.


    Gu Bai guessed what he wanted to do, but she really didn''t intend to take out Xumi ring. It was a pit left to her by the evil spirit of night joy. Once it was taken out, it was bound to break with the right path. The ring said it was protection, but it actually pushed her into the abyss, which made her unreasonable. How much the righteous hate the demon clan, then how much they want to kill her. At that time, once the demon takes back the ring, she has no self-protection ability, and she is not slaughtered, so she is not so stupid.


    She might as well gamble instead of fighting for eternal doom. If she wins, she is a rising star in the cultivation world. If she loses, well, if she gets rich, she won''t lose too badly.


    One person and one bear give way to each other, but other disciples of TIANYIZONG draw their swords one after another. They have stolen them these days. If it weren''t for this girl, they would have died.


    "Miss Gu, if you don''t dislike it, let me protect you for a while."


    Although their TIANYIZONG disciples are afraid of death, they are by no means careless.


    Xiao Yan was stunned. He didn''t expect that they would do so when they met by chance. It made him slightly change his outlook on the right way.


    This time Gu Bai no longer refused, but smiled and thanked: "yes, please." she said so, but actually secretly took out the box containing ghost fire. The box put an end to most of the Yin Qi, but a small part of it leaked out. Therefore, Gu Bai holding the box is no different from holding the Millennium black ice.


    However, holding such a big killing weapon, her eyes were calm, and she didn''t even respond to the cracks in the Vatican clock.


    With her previous actions, other disciples of TIANYIZONG also learned to stick the talisman, but the effect was worrying. Even in the later stage, they couldn''t stand the time of a incense stick.


    Gu Bai picked up the hand holding the Vatican clock body and looked at the small and exquisite clock. At the moment, it was full of cracks. The voice was powerless. "Sorry, the Vatican clock can''t stand it."


    TIANYIZONG''s other disciples were shocked, but they comforted: "it''s already very powerful. Miss Gu, if we have a chance to escape this time, we will thank you again in the future."


    How old is the little girl? They don''t know how old she is, but they can also guess that she is very young. A group of old men have been relying on her for a few days. They say that they are incompetent, and she killed the demon and saved their lives. Such kindness will never be forgotten in her life.


    At this time, the Vatican bell in Gu Bai''s hand suddenly burst. With the Vatican bell divided into powder, the virtual shadow protecting them also disappeared in an instant. The surrounding bones and corpses rushed to his face. Everyone held the magic weapon of life. However, at this critical moment, there was a sudden gust of wind above his head.


    The wind blew up their scattered green silk and covered their eyes, but they couldn''t cover the little girl flying with the sword above.


    They were stunned. They only thought of the ferocious bones and corpses. They forgot that they could fly with swords.


    So, before long, Gu Bai was surrounded by TIANYIZONG disciples, but their sword flying was obviously much more skilled. Unlike her, they might have fun on weekdays.


    You know, once upon a time in TIANYIZONG, whenever a disciple wanted to learn to fly with the sword, he could always see a lot of fun. For example, some disciples knew that they were afraid of heights when they flew with the sword. Some disciples fainted with the sword. They not only vomited themselves, but also sprayed the faces of other disciples. That scene was very interesting.


    At that time, they were all carefree. They also knew that the world was dangerous, but they had the ambition to walk the world with a sword. They thought they would be like the swordsman in the book. But when this day came, they found that they were so slim and afraid of death.


    Xu thought he had lived to the end. There were many memories of the past in his mind. It turned out that inadvertently, it was the most unforgettable.


    There were many faces and many things in my mind, but the sword in my hand was tightly held. It doesn''t matter if they die, but I have to fight for my little martial sister and Gu Xiaoyou who met by chance.


    "Miss Gu, you can come to my sword and I''ll take you." Yun Xuanfei came to her and looked at her staggering appearance. Her frozen heart was slightly mentioned. The little girl was obviously unfamiliar. He was very afraid that she would fall into the tide of bones and corpses.


    But Gu Bai was very tough. She refused everyone''s invitation. Even when they dealt with the bone corpse, she took the opportunity to leave their protection circle.


    They had focused on dealing with the group of bones and corpses. When they recovered, the little girls were far away from them. Xiao Yan first reacted. An ominous premonition made his heart suddenly. Before waiting for her to do anything, they said angrily, "Gu Bai, don''t mess around!"


    With his words, others finally realized something was wrong, but before they could do anything, he changguan stopped everyone first.


    When he got into his cultivation, he found that she had a wonderful thing in her hand without even exploring. It was extremely cold and even heavier than the Yin Qi brought by the bone corpse below.

 Chapter 52

    Gu Bai took a rest in the Vatican bell these days, and then cooperated with various panacea. Most of her injuries have recovered, and even most of her exhausted aura has recovered. But Rao is so. She still builds a foundation.


    Although the ghost fire was extinguished by the real fire, it was enough for her to stand this nail piece.


    Her right hand has completely lost consciousness. Only the continuous Yin Qi erodes her whole body along the blood and bone marrow. Slowly, her left hand can''t work, then her legs, and finally her heart


    Gu Bai doesn''t know what she looks like at the moment, but she must be terrible. The Yin Qi is so heavy. She must be like a fierce ghost now. As the ghost fire began to devour the bone corpse gas under her, the corpse gas all over the sky shook her body. She knew half about the flying of the imperial sword, and her whole body was eroded by the Yin Qi, Now the whole man fell straight from the sword.


    It seemed that someone''s call crossed her ear, but she couldn''t hear it clearly.


    She closed her eyes and was ready to fall into the wave of bones and corpses, but she didn''t expect that her body was suddenly held up by a sharp sword. The sword was very thin and cold, but inexplicably made her feel warm. Gradually, she found that her eyes could barely rotate.


    She glanced and found that Yunxuan was pressed down by his master, and he seemed to want to rush to her.


    Ghost fire is really something that no one can help her. She knows Yunxuan''s kindness, but the taste of Yin Qi into the body is too bad. She doesn''t plan to pull anyone to feel it together.


    The hard warmth began to disappear. Although she was reluctantly held up by the sword, the scene in front of her began to blur. She looked at those who tried to save her, reluctantly smiled, and then resolutely held the ghost fire.


    With the swallowing of corpse gas, the smoke blue flame is more and more vigorous, while the bones and corpses underneath disintegrate rapidly with the naked eye. Without corpse gas, they are just ordinary bones scattered on the ground.


    If at first there were people who didn''t understand what she wanted to do, but now there are people who don''t understand.


    Little girl, this is to resist everything with one person''s strength!


    Some of them were 40 years old, and some were about her age. They were stunned for a moment, and then they went crazy and began to attack these bone corpses.


    The little girls are working so hard. How can they drag her back?


    In the fight all over the sky, Yunxuan was bound by death. His always cold eyes were clustered with an angry flame at the moment, "master, let me go."


    He changguan looked at the little girl and admired him. He had lived for thousands of years, but there were few people he really wanted to admire. The little girl in front of him was one.


    "Xuan''er, Shifu is good for you. You can''t help her now, but only make trouble." he sighed. Rao is his cultivation. He doesn''t dare to touch the ghost fire easily, not to mention the golden elixir cultivation of Yun Xuancai. Once you touch it, your life will be ruined.


    It was easy for the monk at the exit stage to suppress the monk at the golden elixir stage. Therefore, Yunxuan, who has always been the favorite of heaven, felt powerless for the first time and was disillusioned. Even in the face of the demon, he had never been so embarrassed.


    He stared at Gu Bai without blinking for fear of missing any detail.


    Over there, Gu Bai felt bad. She held her breath and felt that the corpse breath was getting heavier and heavier. I don''t know where the strong wind wrapped her whole person. Although she had the help of Yunxuan''s sword, she wouldn''t fall down, but now she feels just like falling down.


    Just when she was running out of food, 518 was very on the road this time. "I''ll give you a heart protecting pill. This is a top-grade pill. It should be able to renew your life for a while."


    "OK, but how much is it? It''s too expensive. I don''t want it."


    518 as soon as he heard this, he stamped his feet angrily, "shut up! Your life is gone, whether it''s expensive or not!"


    Gu Bai is very wronged. She wants to say that the evil spirit of night joy gave her a pile of heart protecting pills. There is no reason to spend money to buy them. It is not easy to practice, and it is not easy to save some life.


    518 said and did, and soon pulled Gu Bai back from the boundary of frequent death, but it was only short. It was rare for its ancient well sound to have a scorched color. I don''t know how long it took, it suddenly patted its thigh, "white, hold on for a while, the ghost fire will soon grow wisdom!"


    Yin Qi invades the body. Gu Bai doesn''t know how long she has lasted. Maybe she only has a short incense burning time. Maybe one day, she will be sleepy. At first glance, she finally has some fighting spirit.


    "OK, I''ll hold on for a while. Give me another heart protecting pill."


    Although there are many top-grade pills in xumijie, she can''t take them at all now, so she can only use the system.


    Everyone was worried. The ghost fire was getting bigger and bigger. They were cold all over when they were close, let alone the little girl.


    In the gray sky, I don''t know when a thunder and lightning burst out suddenly. Everyone was stunned. After seeing the comer, crane changguan was the first voice.


    "Elder martial brother, show mercy."


    It was TIANYIZONG''s rescue that came. They felt that the Yin Qi was soaring here from a distance, so they started fighting directly without thinking. Fortunately, after hearing what crane changguan said, although they were puzzled, they stopped in time.


    "What''s going on?"


    It''s hard to say in a few words, but he changguan only said a general idea, which has been admired by everyone.


    A fearless man, even if he is just a mortal, deserves everyone''s respect. Besides, if you let this array go, the whole city will become a ghost city. The little girl is equivalent to protecting the whole city with one person''s strength.


    He changguan looked at the half human and half ghost girl with gratitude in his eyes. "Elder martial brother, is there a way to cure the ghost fire invasion?"


    The elder martial brother of hechanguan, the leader of TIANYIZONG, sighed, "the ghost fire invades and looks at the whole cultivation world. He can only reluctantly protect her heart pulse so that she won''t die suddenly. No matter how many, TIANYIZONG can''t do anything."


    Crane Chang Guan sighed. He knew the end. He just couldn''t bear to see his apprentice lost his soul.


    The child was raised at his knees since childhood. He was cold-hearted from urination. He finally fell in love with who, but the other party ended up with this end. He was afraid of his apprentice''s psychological collapse.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at the little apprentice. Fortunately, he had recovered his peace. It seemed that he knew that he was weak. He stood quietly in place, only his eyes staring at him.


    Look at Gu Bai. After being fed three heart protecting pills by the system, the damn ghost fire finally became wise.


    The ghost fire generates wisdom. It doesn''t need to absorb the towering corpse gas by her strength. It looks like a small cluster, as if it can be extinguished at any time.


    Gu Bai''s head was in chaos, but at this time, he heard a cry in a trance.


    "Oh, this woman is so ugly."


    The voice was still small, and even showed some grievances. It seemed that when he suddenly woke up, he saw such an ugly man and hot his eyes.


    And Gu Bai had the heart to strangle it.

 Chapter 53

    Gu Bai wanted to crush the smoke blue flame in his hand. Finally, he 518 advised, "Bai Bai, it''s just a child."


    Gu Baiwei smiled, "just because I know it''s still a child, so I have to teach it how to be a man."


    518 was trembling with her smile. Before it could sympathize with the ghost fire, it suddenly exclaimed, "Bai Bai, this guy is going to kill you!"


    Looking at the ghost fire, which is just smart, weak and helpless. Everyone can step on it. Who can think of changing his face in a second? It''s actually a thing dressed as a pig and eating a tiger.


    Gu Bai is lying on her bones. I don''t know when the sword she was holding broke. Maybe it was the moment when the ghost fire gave birth to wisdom, or before. Anyway, she doesn''t feel it all over her body now, let alone resist the ghost fire. She can''t even make a sound.


    Fortunately, TIANYIZONG is not a waste, especially the leader of TIANYIZONG. At the moment when the ghost fire generates wisdom, he not only changes his face, but also directly starts to do it. It is a great power in the distracted period. The ghost fire has just developed wisdom. Even if he has absorbed so much corpse gas, he is a newborn. How can he withstand the blow of such powerful monks? Therefore, he is very convinced and runs directly into Gu Bai''s body.


    Gu Bai:


    The ghost fire was extremely cold. Gu Bai, who was already seriously injured, how could he stand it? He closed his eyes and fainted.


    She fainted and the ghost fire stopped. She was just born with wisdom and didn''t understand good and evil at all. Everything followed her heart. The killing in her bones made her have no mercy on all creatures. Even the girl who helped her creatures just wanted to devour her to strengthen her cultivation. However, it will also examine the current situation. For example, although it has intelligence and ordinary people dare not come close, there is still a way to kill it. Only by hiding in the woman and becoming a part of her can they dare not act rashly. After all, from their eyes, they still care about her.


    The leader of Tianyi sect stopped hiding in time, which didn''t lead to great disaster. However, after he stopped, he gave a wisp of eyes to Yun Xuan.


    Everyone didn''t respond to the strange of ghost fire. There were so many peak masters, including even his master. Only he kept pace with himself, but the cultivation accomplishments in the golden elixir period didn''t look enough in front of the distraction period, which didn''t attract people''s attention.


    He is the proud disciple of Tianyi sect. The sect leader is very kind to him.


    "Yun Xuan, what''s going on?"


    His younger martial brother, he changguan, came after his disciple asked for help. It''s better to ask Yun Xuan.


    Yun Xuan had recovered his former coolness. He spoke. Even in the cold white bone mountain, he didn''t change his face and was not affected at all.


    His narration was very clear. In a moment, the major peak leaders of TIANYIZONG understood that the magic Qi was so powerful that it would not be an ordinary person. So he immediately searched nearby. This search found the alchemy furnace on the Bank of Cang. Although the resentment in it had exceeded, the alchemy furnace was also fragmented, but the magic patterns on it could be put together.


    "Elder martial brother, look at this magic pattern. Are you familiar with it?"


    The one who spoke was a peak leader of Tianyi sect. His cultivation was inferior to that of the leader. Although the magic pattern looked familiar, he couldn''t remember it. So he had to ask his senior brother for help.


    The Lord of Tianyi sect was doing something to protect Gu Bai''s heart. When he heard the speech, he looked up. At this time, it was a shock to the whole man. How unfamiliar is this magic pattern? When he was a master of the golden elixir, he once participated in the first world war with the previous patriarch. The war lasted for several years, and countless people were killed and injured in the demon world and the cultivation world. In the end, he reluctantly signed a peace Ordinance, but everyone knows that this is just a helpless move. Once one of the two sides recovers, the war will inevitably start again. At the beginning, Cang pan, the first general of the demon lord''s side, has used the modified magic pattern several times.


    "Cang pan! Isn''t he dead?!"


    Cang pan died or died in the hands of the devil. Not only the devil knows this, but also their cultivation world has heard of it.


    Yun Xuan frowned. He had never heard of the name. The name that might be remembered by the patriarch must not be an incompetent generation. "He is a ghost and has no entity."


    Yun Xuan''s words made the Lord of Tianyi fall into meditation. Cang pan escaped from the devil. Even if the golden cicada came out of its shell and only escaped a soul body, it should not be underestimated. No, a small soul body will stir this place into Purgatory. If he escapes again, the world will be another great robbery.


    "Yunxuan, where is the Cang bank now?"


    Yun Xuan said, "when the disciple woke up, there was no trace of Cang bank here. If the patriarch wanted to know the details, he had to ask Miss Gu." he said and picked up the fragments of Brahma bell scattered all over the ground.


    He didn''t know why he picked it up. The Vatican bell was broken. Even if it was barely repaired, its strength was greatly reduced.


    TIANYIZONG''s brow is tight and his life and death are uncertain. Just in case, he can only order several peak masters to expand the search. Once he finds others, he will kill them immediately! The little girl is also the life-saving benefactor of many disciples of TIANYIZONG. They all have to take her back to help. What''s more, I''m afraid her origin is not simple from the younger martial brother''s mouth.


    "Xiao Daoyou, Miss Gu is seriously injured, and TIANYIZONG can temporarily protect her life." Yunxuan opens his mouth to Xiao Yan, and he understands that he wants to take people away.


    Xiao Yan is very upset about this guy, but what he said is also true. It''s a long way from the demon palace, and he can''t protect Gu Bai. If he takes it away by force, he can''t tell what''s wrong on the road. Moreover, the whereabouts of the demon is uncertain. Even if he returns to the demon palace, he doesn''t know whether he is there or not.


    Seeing that he was silent, Yun Xuan said again, "TIANYIZONG is not Miss Gu''s school. It would be great if Xiao Daoyou could contact her master."


    Although Xiao Yan was unhappy with him, he also knew what he said was reasonable. He nodded with a smelly face and looked at his unconscious friend. He said uneasily, "I''ll go back to heaven with you and make sure you don''t worry about your life."


    He couldn''t find the venerable one, but grandpa could. He just came and went. I''m afraid it would take some time.


    After reaching an agreement, Gu Bai was soon sent to TIANYIZONG. Although the leader of Tianyi sect managed to protect her heart, the ghost fire hid in her spirit house, which doomed her to be difficult to recover. In addition, the spirit root was damaged when Yin Qi entered the body. Although the damage is not irreversible, she will be worried about her life if the ghost fire is not eliminated for a day. Therefore, in order to protect her life, TIANYIZONG threw all kinds of panacea at her without money.


    After a month of coma, Gu Bai finally woke up, but although she woke up, her body could not move.


    She is now a distinguished guest. As soon as she wakes up, everyone around the door knows.


    "Miss Gu, what''s wrong with you?"


    The first person I saw when I woke up was Yun Xuan. Gu Bai blinked and looked at the strange place. After a while, he said, "I can''t seem to move. What''s more, where is this?"

 Chapter 54

    Yun Xuan tucked in the quilt for her. He didn''t have a big expression on his face. He seemed to state an ordinary thing that couldn''t be more ordinary. He said quietly, "the ghost fire has been suppressed for the time being, but the Yin Qi in your body hasn''t been cleared, which makes you unable to move. After a few days, you can move. Also, this is TIANYIZONG. As for Xiao Daoyou, he hurried back to find your master."


    He told Gu Bai what he had asked and what he had asked in the future, which made Gu Bai have nothing to ask again. Then, she thought of another thing, something Yunxuan couldn''t answer.


    "Fa cai, didn''t you say that the guy who is happy at night will appear? Why is it over and he hasn''t appeared yet?"


    518, "actually... He has appeared. I don''t quite understand why he didn''t show up."


    518 don''t understand, but Gu Bai understands. If she doesn''t appear at this time, she just wants to see what she can do! Cangpan is dead, but the ghost fire is still there. TIANYIZONG can''t do anything about these evil things. All he can do is suppress them. But night is not joy. He is a demon. He can control even cangpan. He must also have a way to make the ghost fire obedient. Why not? I just want to appear when she is desperate and desperate. At that time, she will be grateful.


    Oh, this guy is as bad as ever.


    She collected her emotions, but saw the leader of TIANYIZONG coming. 518 told her a lot of things during this period. For example, in order to encircle and suppress cangpan, TIANYIZONG had informed everyone in the cultivation world about cangpan, so she became famous in the first World War.


    Tianyi sect leader came here to care about her and ask about the trace of Cang bank. It has been a month and no one can find him.


    Gu Bai said calmly, "of course I can''t find him. He''s out of his wits."


    Her words were so amazing that everyone was stunned. It seemed that she couldn''t believe it and cheered. In the end, the Lord returned to God and calmly asked about the process. It''s not that I don''t believe the little girl, but it''s important. He needs to confirm it again and again.


    Gu Bai certainly won''t tell about the evil seed. Fortunately, she has a mysterious master who can put all the credit on him.


    "My Shifu, he gave me a bunch of treasures, many of which are specially for ghost cultivation. By the way, there are runes." she said, adding the names of several top-grade magic weapons, which are like Vatican bells. Carrying one of these magic weapons is enough to become the Zhenshan treasure of the sect, but the little girl''s tone is very flat, It seems that these are ordinary things.


    At this moment, the leader of Rao Shitian began to wonder where her master was sacred.


    "You have a good rest. If you have anything to do, you can talk to Yun Xuan. Don''t be polite. Just think this is your own door."


    The leader of Tianyi sect is kind, and Gu Bai is not polite.


    In this way, she rested for another month in TIANYIZONG, and her body that could not move was finally able to move.


    She lives in huayunfeng. Huayunfeng doesn''t have any female nuns. Suddenly, a big elder martial brother''s life-saving benefactor, who is still so young, came to take care of her. They know that she hasn''t opened a valley yet, and they are trying to find delicious food.


    Gu Bai doesn''t like other things, but food is her heart that she can''t give up. There are different delicacies to feed every day. Even if the body has not recovered, the mood is quite good. Everyone is smiling. A pair of almond big eyes are curved, smart and lovely. The disciples of Mengdi Huayun peak like one. They want to let the master leave her as their little younger martial sister.


    On that day, Gu Bai, as always, ate the delicious food found for her by the disciples of Hua Yunfeng, but saw the busy man Yunxuan coming over.


    It''s Yifeng''s eldest disciple. Yun Xuan is busier than others, but even so, he still takes time to see her every day. That day, he came earlier than usual, which made her a little confused.


    "Taoist friend Yun, why is it so early today?"


    The little girl seems to recover better day by day, but a little understanding shows that she is not good at all. In order to resist the Yin Qi in her body, she needs to take all kinds of pills every day. Her cultivation is stagnant, and her body is worse than ordinary people. But Rao is so. She still doesn''t let anyone worry. She smiles every day, which makes him feel inexplicable and distressed.


    For the first time, he felt like he wanted to protect someone, but he found that there was nothing he could do.


    "Remember what I told you last time, if you come to TIANYIZONG, I''ll take you to measure the Linggen?"


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai was curious, but his words were a little cautious, "really? Will it bother you?"


    Yunxuan''s eyes were gentle and said in a shallow voice, "no, the test stone is open. Just register."


    With his affirmation, Gu Bai was relieved. She quickly ate up the cakes in her hand and patted the cake crumbs on her body. It was hard to hide a trace of excitement in her look, "let''s go. I tell you, my master is very boring and poisonous. Every time I meet someone who doesn''t know how to ask him, he despises me and says I''m stupid!"


    The little girl chattered all the way, but Yunxuan was rarely impatient. Instead, she listened carefully. She couldn''t help laughing when she finally dared to anger her master.


    "Miss Gu''s master must be very interesting." otherwise, how could he teach such an interesting person.


    Gu Bai hummed. What''s interesting? If he knew that her master was the devil, he would be happy at night. I''m afraid he couldn''t say such a thing.


    They soon came to the test stone. Yunxuan was responsible for registration, and Gu Bai was eager to try.


    "Just put your hand on it? You don''t need anything else, such as releasing Reiki?"


    The disciple knew her origin and was very hospitable: "no, Miss Gu just put her hand on and meditate."


    Gu Bai obediently did it. The test stone is a transparent spiritual stone without any impurities. When you get close, you can feel its huge aura. The aura is very gentle and wrapped around her slender and delicate hands. It is warm and very comfortable.


    As soon as they got close, the spirit stone didn''t respond at all, but in the blink of an eye, the spirit stone suddenly burst out five bright lights of different colors. The light was pure and dazzling, and with the passage of time, the light became bigger and bigger, until finally, almost the whole mountain was covered.


    This sudden scene made everyone stupid. The registered disciple opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything. Even Yunxuan, he also picked his eyebrows. His always indifferent eyes were a little surprised at the moment.


    In the temple of Tianyi sect leader Feng, the sect leader looked at the vision and stood up directly from his chair.


    "The legendary five spirit roots?! go and check. Which disciple is testing... No, I''d better go myself!"


    Looking at the other side, Gu Bai couldn''t wait for a response for a long time, so he could only continue to put his hand on the spirit stone, but who knows whether the spirit stone is too fragile or her reason, this thing actually cracked!


    "Er..." she awkwardly withdrew her hand, looked at the dull people and whispered, "do I need to pay for that?"

 Chapter 55

    There were not many people at the test stone. Apart from a few registered disciples and two factotums, there were only Gu Bai and Yun Xuan. But as soon as this vision appeared, the whole day was boiling. This is a genius of five Linggen. If you get lucky early, you might be able to start first and rob the genius of five Linggen!


    Almost every peak sent out people, and some even the peak leader came in person. Almost, for example, the peak leader closed the door and asked the eldest disciples to go.


    For a moment, the small test peak was full of people. Some slow-moving people didn''t have a place to stay when they arrived.


    Gu Bai looked at the dark man and silently shrank behind Yunxuan. Because the scene was really strange, she also stretched out her hand and carefully pulled his sleeve.


    The little action made Yunxuan come back to his senses. When she asked if she needed compensation, she also choked.


    This is a genius of five spiritual roots, a genius that has only appeared for hundreds of years. It''s just a test stone. Who will make her pay for it?


    "It''s all right. There''s a test stone. There''s a lot more in TIANYIZONG."


    Gu Bai continued to pack small white flowers and listened to her speak like this. He was relieved. He just looked at the shocked monks around him and couldn''t help whispering, "Taoist cloud, why are everyone looking at me?"


    Yun Xuan guessed that her master was a reclusive expert, so little girls in the cultivation world didn''t have some common common common sense, such as these five spiritual roots.


    Just as he wanted to explain, he saw the Lord come in person and swallow what he wanted to say. He stepped forward and bowed, "Lord."


    The expression of the leader of Tianyi sect was also indescribable. In a moment, he finally found his voice. It was like looking at some rare treasure. He carefully asked Gu Bai, "Gu Xiaoyou, you were just testing?"


    Gu Bai still stood behind Yun Xuan, smelled the speech, tilted his head, showed a pair of pure flawless eyes, nodded and said, "yes. Well, I accidentally broke your spirit stone. I''m very sorry. I''ll compensate."


    The leader of Tianyi sect didn''t care whether the spirit stone was spirit stone or not. Even at this moment, he wanted to pry the corner of the wall and ask her if she wanted to change her school. He was lamenting that there were successors in the cultivation world, but when he thought of the ghost fire on the little girl, the previous surprise suddenly disappeared.


    Ghost fire is hard to get rid of. At least he hasn''t found a way yet, but at the thought of Gu Bai''s Linggen, he decided to fight.


    "Gu Xiaoyou, it''s hard to get rid of the ghost fire, but you can''t sit back and watch. I''m going to issue a reward order."


    Gu Bai stood out from behind Yunxuan, blinked and asked, "what reward order?"


    "There are many talents in the cultivation world. Maybe others have a way."


    The leader of TIANYIZONG thought a lot. Although Gu Bai is not a disciple of TIANYIZONG, the future of Wulinggen is immeasurable. If she accepted this love, how can she give TIANYIZONG some thin noodles in the future.


    He is the leader of the sect. Although Tianyi sect is also one of the best sects in the cultivation world, nothing can stand forever. It''s better to have more friends than to be an enemy.


    He admitted that he had some calculations, but his original intention was to hope that she could recover.


    As soon as the reward order is issued, Gu Bai''s name is bound to ring through the whole cultivation world. Although she becomes famous in another way, she will be very happy even if she wants to come, but she didn''t agree immediately.


    However, Yunxuan agreed for her first.


    "Miss Gu, your body can''t drag. The ghost fire is only temporarily suppressed and may wake up at any time. It''s all. It''s difficult to suppress it again." Yun Xuan explained to her, but his voice was too calm, as if he just said it casually.


    But Gu Bai gets along with him these days and knows that this guy is a man. On the surface, there is a breeze and a moon. In fact, he doesn''t care about anyone. What can make him say more is definitely not nonsense.


    Maybe it was because she saved his life. She nodded in response.


    "Then there will be a working Lord."


    TIANYIZONG''s leader left, and others couldn''t stay, but Yunxuan stayed with her all the time.


    After the test, the previous excitement also dissipated. Gu Bai was trying to go back to rest, but he saw Yunxuan speak again.


    "I remember I still owe you a meal." I don''t know why, he was a little flustered, which gave him the illusion that a little girl was leaving.


    The Friar''s sixth sense was always accurate. He restrained the complex emotions in his eyes and spoke faintly.


    Gu Bai said, "it''s not urgent. Anyway, I still have a lot of time to stay in TIANYIZONG."


    She was not in a hurry, but Yun Xuan said, "if the reward order is released, you will be very busy in the future."


    Gu Bai was stunned, thinking that it was also a ghost fire with wisdom. I''m afraid she had the whole cultivation world in her hands, and she was still five spiritual roots. It was difficult for people not to be curious when the two things collided. At that time, the monks of all parties should get together and be very lively.


    "Then I''ll go back and freshen up and wait for me for a while." previously, the spirit stone broke and the spirit blew her hair bun scattered. She''d better go back and rearrange it before going out.


    "OK."


    Yunxuan didn''t wait too long. Gu Bai knew nothing about the complicated bun. In the past, her maid used to dress her up. It was her turn to comb the simplest - horsetail.


    Ma Wei is fresh and neat. She is used to those cumbersome makeup, but Yun Xuan thinks she is fresh, refined and different.


    There was nothing to say all the way. Just after going down the mountain, Yun Xuan looked at the vibrant horsetail and couldn''t help but say, "Miss Gu''s bun is very special."


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Bai blushed, "let Taoist cloud laugh. I''m clumsy and can only do this."


    She doesn''t really want to learn. It''s very beautiful to listen to flying bun, anti winding bun and Cong comb louver bun. She can learn everything with her hands. It''s going to kill her. Even she asked about getting rich. What quick pill can let her practice a pair of skillful hands. As for the result, there is no result.


    Yun Xuan looked at the wronged little expression of the little girl next to him, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised, so he didn''t say more.


    Without a word, Gu Bai thought he would take him to a big restaurant. Unexpectedly, it was just a roadside stall in a small town down the mountain. The landlady who didn''t pass the roadside stall was very beautiful. Gu Bai thought she could eat more rice because of her beauty.


    The two have known each other for a long time. Although Yun Xuan didn''t talk much, Gu Bai regarded him as a friend. Looking at the boss''s graceful figure, he couldn''t help blinking apricot eyes and tried to pretend to be an obscene expression, "Yun Daoyou, tell me, are you looking at the boss''s wife?"


    Yunxuan''s tea drinking hand stiffened. He couldn''t help looking at the smart little girl next to him. He raised his hand and knocked her on the head. "What nonsense? It''s just that the boss''s tofu brain is doing well."


    He didn''t care much about appetite, but the little girl loved to eat, so he asked TIANYIZONG''s martial brother where there was anything delicious. Gu Bai doesn''t know that during her illness, he has collected a lot and even made a list for this, and tofu Xishi is only the first stop.

 Chapter 56

    The town is located at the foot of TIANYIZONG mountain. You can always see some friars from time to time, but those friars rarely stay. They suddenly see two people like immortals. The diners nearby can''t help looking more, but they are afraid to annoy the immortals, so they all look secretly.


    However, the landlady appreciated it openly and even asked the little girl whether to eat sweet tofu or salted tofu.


    Gu Bai didn''t pick anything. She liked everything delicious, so she said directly, "both." after that, she looked at Xiang Yunxuan. She wanted to call her Taoist friend Yun, but the word Taoist friend was a little strange. She simply changed the title, "what does Brother Yun want to eat?"


    The little girl''s voice was as clear as a yellow warbler. It was beautiful. As soon as her brother came out, Yun Xuan''s face was paralyzed all year round and his face almost didn''t collapse.


    However, the little girl didn''t know it and asked, "what''s the matter? Can''t you call it?"


    Yun Xuan took a deep breath, "nothing." then he couldn''t help adding a suffix, "sister Gu."


    Gu Bai was drinking tea and smelling the speech. She took a sip of tea and sprayed it directly. It''s hard for her to imagine that Yunxuan, as cold as frost, would say the three words of sister Gu, which is not in line with human design!


    So this time it was Yunxuan''s turn to frown, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong?"


    She called him Brother Yun. Is it not wrong for him to take care of his sister, whether out of politeness or otherwise?


    Gu Bai wiped the tea stains on the corners of his mouth, "no, it''s just that no one has ever called me like this before. Suddenly he was a little surprised."


    Taking advantage of the gap between the boss''s wife serving the dishes, Yun Xuan chatted: "how did they call you before?"


    Gu Bai recalled, "my master changed my full name, Xiao Yan called me Bai Bai, as for others..." the demon palace called her miss, so there were not many people who called her name.


    Half of what she said, Yun Xuan understood. The little girl is only 16 years old. She doesn''t want to contact many people in the past.


    Tofu curd was delivered quickly, which could be praised by TIANYIZONG''s disciples. The tofu curd made by the landlady is really delicious. Gu Bai ate a lot of big fish and meat these days, and suddenly changed to a lighter one, which has a different flavor.


    "My guest, what do you think needs to be improved?" inexplicably, the landlady thought the little girl was a eater, so she smiled and whispered.


    Tofu brain is white and delicate, refreshing and sweet. With some seasonings and small dishes sprinkled with scallion, it is quite refreshing in this hot summer.


    Gu Bai never wronged herself in eating. When she was emperor in the last life, her mouth was tricky, so when the landlady asked, she chatted with her. A moment later, the landlady benefited a lot and thanked her thousands of times.


    With bean curd as the first stop, Yunxuan took her to other places. At the end of the day, Gu Bai didn''t do anything, so he patronized to eat. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, the two were going to go home, but the sudden Yin Qi swept Gu Bai''s whole body. She couldn''t suppress the heart piercing and bone etching chill. In the end, her face was completely bloodless, but her white forehead was full of fine sweat.


    In order not to make a sound, she clenched her lips. Before long, the pale lips were bitten by her, and the blood beads slipped down the corners of her lips, which made her a little more flirtatious.


    Yunxuan was shocked and reacted in the fastest time, but he couldn''t get close to her at all. As soon as he got close, he was frozen by the bone chilling cold.


    He knew that the ghost fire attacked again. Last time, the patriarch reluctantly suppressed it. He thought it would be safe for a period of time, but he didn''t expect that it was just waiting for an opportunity. He took her out of the sect door. There was no one to contain it, which undoubtedly gave the ghost fire a great opportunity.


    He regretted that he shouldn''t have taken people away so recklessly, but now it''s too late to regret.


    "Sister Gu, bear it, I''ll go to find the patriarch." it seemed calm, but the hands and palms under the cuffs were pinched by the fingertips, and the flesh and blood were blurred.


    Gu Bai couldn''t hear anything at the moment. She couldn''t hear what Yunxuan said and felt everything around her. Finally, under the layers of cold ice, a cruel word broke it.


    "How did you make yourself so embarrassed?"


    The other party''s voice was brisk, but Gu Bai couldn''t help turning his eyes. Finally, this guy couldn''t help but shoot.


    Yunxuan looked at the strange man who suddenly appeared, and suddenly his whole body was tight.


    He was not afraid of the evil spirit spread by the ghost fire. He put a single hand ring around Gu Bai''s waist to avoid her falling. He wore a half silver mask on his face, but Rao was so. He still couldn''t hide his light. He was an extremely dangerous man.


    When the man did nothing, Yunxuan felt unprecedented pressure and even forced him to almost kneel.


    The masked man seems to know nothing, or he doesn''t put him in his eyes at all. His eyes are only Gu Bai. A pair of long and narrow eyes look like a smile. It''s a puzzling dark gray, raising the corners of his lips, careless, but unexpectedly charming.


    This is a very different person from himself. In the past, he would avoid his edge, but now he takes a step forward, "who are you?"


    The night immediately hugged Gu Bai and finally gave him a look. He could speak calmly under his authority. The right way is promising.


    "Gu Bai''s master, who are you?" the little disciple gave him such a big surprise. How could he expose her. Therefore, standing here, he not only restrained his evil spirit, but also hid his face.


    Or that careless attitude, but Yunxuan was shocked.


    He takes back what he said about him!


    "You say sister Gu is her master, but there is evidence." Yun Xuan seems calm, but his heart is confused.


    The night is happy. When I heard this call, the smile on the corner of my mouth stagnated for a moment, and then showed a bigger smile.


    Just what he said was as bad as ever. He bowed his head and the cool breath brushed her ears. "I have no conscience. I''m worried about you at home, but you play outside."


    I don''t know if the evil spirit of night joy is too heavy. After he approached Gu Bai, the ghost fire strangely suspended the attack. Therefore, Gu Bai clearly turned his eyes when he heard his words.


    "Gee, I have no conscience. Tell your little lover who I am?" he said this to Gu Bai''s ear, so no one could hear except Gu Bai.


    But Gu Bai was so angry that he almost stamped his foot, "master!"


    She was weak, but her anger did not decrease. Therefore, Yunxuan clearly heard her voice.


    The night is happy. Obviously, he is in a good mood. With a lazy smile, he spoiled and said, "well, as expected, when he grows up, he will be shy."


    Gu Baiqi calmed down after he finished. Hearing what he said, he narrowed his eyes in an instant, and then pulled out a harmless smile, "Hey, master is old. It''s difficult for you to see that I''m shy because your old eyes are dim."


    The two masters and disciples say one thing to me, expose each other''s shortcomings, and show no mercy.


    Cloud Xuan left out:


    This is poisonous to teachers and disciples!

 Chapter 57

    Yunxuan''s impression of respecting teachers never appeared from beginning to end. What he saw was a fried kitten with soft claws and claws, but unexpectedly cute.


    He has never seen her like this.


    The strange man seemed to be teasing the cat from beginning to end, with playful abuse in his eyes, smoothing his hair and teasing him from time to time.


    Yun Xuan stood aside, from the jealousy that flashed in his eyes before, to now, his face is as light as water.


    Yejihuan didn''t waste much time here. The little guy in his arms was a little bad and needed to be taken away as soon as possible. However, before leaving, he stopped in front of Yunxuan for a moment.


    "These days, my family takes care of you in vain."


    He hung his gorgeous lips and said carelessly. He looked very perfunctory.


    The two sides confronted each other. Yunxuan didn''t fall behind. He looked at Gu Bai, who had recovered most of his mind in each other''s arms. His tone was light, "sister Gu and I have grace. It''s also right to take care of her."


    His sister Gu narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "I look forward to seeing you next time."


    Yun Xuan''s face was expressionless and only said, "take your time, elder."


    Gu Bai showed half a small head in his arms and waved to him, "goodbye, Brother Yun."


    Her face was still pale, but her clear eyes recovered. They were as bright as rare jewelry. Seeing her smiling, Yunxuan waved to her.


    The night is happy. She hooped the little apprentice with one hand. Seeing that she took back her sight at this moment, she couldn''t help but pick her eyebrow and ask, "I can''t bear it?"


    Gu Bai nestled in his arms, just like when they first met. He was tossed by ghost fire before, and his body couldn''t recover at all, so the whole person was powerless. "There''s nothing to give up. Anyway, when I''m well, I can still meet again."


    She said firmly, the night is happy, but with a bad smile.


    TIANYIZONG, a decent and famous family, would you still be friends if they knew you were from the demon palace?


    ***


    Returning to the demon palace, Gu Bai showed a smile of going home.


    Night joy was about to take her back to Yunxi hospital when she heard a sudden cry from the kitten in her arms.


    "Oh, I almost forgot!" Gu Bai said, struggling. "Master, let me down first."


    Night namely Huan picks eyebrow, only said three words, "are you sure?"


    "Of course." Gu Baizheng wanted to give the devil seed to him. Unexpectedly, she underestimated the ability of ghost fire. As soon as he let go, without support, she softened. She was about to fall. She didn''t do it. She fell directly on him.


    But who knows that the evil doer didn''t play cards according to common sense. He turned sideways and watched her fall to the ground, but sighed, "you see, you have to show off."


    Gu Bai:


    Looking at the expression of the little apprentice on the ground, he felt happy at night. He was inexplicably good, so he asked, "are you still able to show off?"


    He who knows current affairs is a hero, so Gu Bai shakes his head.


    Then, the demon lord picked up the little disciple again, "I thought you would be more stable when you went out, but it still made people so worried." after that, he didn''t forget to sigh, as if he could only continue to pet a young child.


    Listening to the old father''s tone, Gu Bai smoked the corners of his mouth. This guy is addicted to role-playing!


    "Master, can the ghost fire be eliminated?"


    Night is happy. In fact, she knows everything about her every move during this period, including her use of magic seed to deal with pallor and become famous in the first World War.


    It''s more and more interesting to think that the cultivation world will know her identity in the future, and their rising stars should actually go hand in hand with the demon clan.


    He hooked his lips and felt more and more that the cheap apprentice was a treasure. When he heard that she was worried about the ghost fire, he pretended to be angry, "do you know how to be afraid?"


    Gu Bai didn''t continue to fight each other this time. Instead, he smiled and said, "I''m not afraid of my master."


    The little guy trusted him so much that night joy was very useful, but he said coldly: "sweet words are useless. Ghost fire is ferocious. Unless you can make it recognize the Lord, it can bite back at any time." without any pity, he threw people back to bed.


    However, the bed was covered with a soft quilt. Even if it was thrown up, it didn''t hurt. Seeing that yehuan was about to leave, Gu Bai sat on the bed and said pitifully, "master, wait a minute."


    Night immediately Huan stopped, hugged his chest, looked at the little apprentice and asked, "what else?"


    "Master, I have something for you," she said, taking out the magic seed directly from xumijie. "I remember you planted a magic seed at the beginning, but it seemed to have dried up somehow."


    The magic seed has sprouted, which is different from the green in the world. The leaves of the magic seed are dark, because they have just sprouted. There are no black leaves, only two, bare and ugly. However, as long as the magic seed germinates, it doesn''t need strong cultivation as nourishment in the follow-up. It only needs magic Qi to thrive.


    The little girl huddled on the bed, raised her head and showed her delicate neck, which he could break with one hand, but now she looked at him wholeheartedly and unprepared.


    "Why give me this?" he looked at the devil, a pair of frivolous and gorgeous Phoenix eyes, which was rare to be serious.


    He once raised a demon seed, but also abandoned some of his accomplishments. Later, he felt bored and didn''t continue to toss.


    Gu Bai asked, "it will be master''s birthday in a while. What''s the reason why the apprentice gave master a gift? Do you give me something and why?"


    She asked frankly, but at this moment, the night was happy, but she avoided her sight.


    Of course he knew she had a magic seed in her hand, but he didn''t expect that she would give it to him. The magic seed almost cost her half her life, and she did all this just because of his birthday gift.


    Gu Bai didn''t know what he was thinking. She still held the magic seed in her hand, but the damn ghost fire haunted her again. The Yin Qi swept through her body again. With a shake of her hand, the magic seed fell from her hand. It didn''t fall to the ground as expected, but appeared in the hands of night joy.


    The overwhelming coldness, she thought she could get used to it, but underestimated the ability of the ghost fire to bite back. In a trance, she frowned when she saw the night. Then, she didn''t bear the pain and showed her fragile side.


    "Master, it hurts..."


    She murmured and opened her mouth, but leaned less. The glittering sweat slid down her pointed jaw. In such a short time, she shed a lot of sweat. The whole person was as miserable as fishing out of the water. Even her eyes were in a trance, but she still remembered that night was happy and that he was her master.


    Since he brought her back to the demon Palace at the age of six, he knew that the cheap apprentice was not a weak person. As he saw, she was as arrogant as a peacock these years. Even before her situation was determined, she dared to calculate Xiao Yan''s stupid bear and was not afraid of death when facing the vicissitudes of life. However, at this moment, she took off all her disguises and showed her most vulnerable side in front of him.


    Only in front of the people you trust most.


    He was happy that the little guy regarded him as her only one.

 Chapter 58

    Yeyihuan was in a good mood, so when Gu Bai was eroded by the ghost fire, he shot again, but midway, he stopped in surprise. The ghost thing actually grew rapidly in a very short time. Just now he wanted to suppress it, but vaguely, the ghost thing still wanted to eat him back. Therefore, he stopped.


    On the other side, Gu Bai''s cold limbs were unconscious, but his head was still running at full speed, "get rich and raise the ability of ghost fire to another level."


    518 jumped eagerly, "you''re crazy! You''ve just improved a lot of its abilities. If you improve it again, you''ll die."


    Gu Bai hung his eyes and said, "night is joy and won''t let me die."


    This guy is addicted to playing. It''s a pity to die in front of him with such an interesting toy.


    Gu Bai guessed well. Instead of letting go of the night, he managed to suppress the ghost fire and directly picked her up from bed.


    Yunxi courtyard is a little far from the main hall. It''s too lazy to toss back and forth. It simply takes people back to study slowly. His move undoubtedly shocked the whole demon palace again.


    The Venerable Master simply refreshed their cognition again and again. Originally, he thought that the human being was just a toy for the venerable master to be idle and bored. As a result, he sent out Xumi rings at home. Now, he brought people back to the main hall. This is not an ordinary master''s attitude of doting on his little apprentice!


    Everyone''s attitude is a little subtle, but night is joy, but it doesn''t matter. All the way, Gu Bai''s clothes have been soaked. She needs to change her clothes immediately, otherwise in her current situation, once she catches a cold, the consequences will be very serious.


    The night was joyous. Although he brought people back to the main hall, he did not personally change her clothes, but called her handmaid.


    Ghost fire has greatly increased in such a short time. Either it hides its strength at the beginning, or there are some adventures during this period.


    He was curious, but he also knew that step by step, otherwise he would force the ghost fire out. The cultivation of the little disciple was completely scrapped. Therefore, during this period, he stayed in the main hall all day, reading ancient books and refining pills.


    After Gu Bai increased the cultivation of ghost fire, by chance, he found that he could communicate with it.


    So, in the dead of night, the ghost fire trembled and shrank in her spirit house. It gave birth to wisdom. It also found that its cultivation increased somewhat exaggerated during this period. It vaguely guessed that it was the woman in front of her, but it had no evidence.


    Until that day, she said, "can you hear me?"


    The voice was familiar, but the tone was very different from that of her in ordinary days. The voice was so cold that it was cold that it trembled.


    It felt as if it had provoked some terrible big man.


    Of course, Gu Bai has no good attitude towards it. The ghost tossed her three times and four times. Yin Qi entered her body. It was more painful than killing her.


    "Now that you can hear me, get out."


    Then Gu Bai felt a small fire in his lingfu.


    After shrinking his head for so long, the ghost fire finally came out slowly, and then whispered, "yes."


    "Let''s make a deal."


    In the past, ghost fire despised it. It was not enough to plug its teeth with such a low cultivation. It also negotiated terms with it. The reason why it didn''t kill her was that it was afraid of the friars around her, but now it feels that she is more terrible than those friars.


    She can improve its strength in such a short time. I''m afraid it''s not difficult to kill it. Moreover, such a person is by no means a good stubble, but can deceive one monk after another, including her master.


    "You... You said."


    Hearing such advice, Gu Bai was disgusted, "recognize the Lord."


    The ghost fire was stunned and subconsciously wanted to refuse. It was still small and had a lot of room for growth. At this time, it recognized the Lord and was completely bound later.


    Gu Bai guessed that it would refuse, but he was not angry. He even smiled and said, "if you dare to refuse, I will directly erase you. I can make you smart and make you disappear into the world. You can try."


    Her smile was very sweet, but what she said was frightening to the ghost fire. It was sure that what she said was true!


    Fuck, who the hell is she?!


    Ghost fire was very unwilling, Gu Bai didn''t talk nonsense, so the next moment, ghost fire felt the overwhelming breath of real fire, and the familiar breath completely frightened it. It didn''t want to be bound by people, but it didn''t want to die. After weighing one or two, it promised her conditions.


    "OK, I promise."


    He didn''t know. As soon as he opened his mouth, Gu Bai was relieved and tossed it back and forth, but it took her 40 years of life. In addition, if her cultivation stagnated, she would only have ten years to live.


    But she thinks it''s worth it. Ghost fire recognizes the Lord, which will be a big murder weapon in the future. Now she stays in the main hall and is suspicious at night. If there are any clues, the task will be finished.


    "Keep the status quo during this period. Remember to attack me from time to time, but don''t go too far. Just pretend."


    Ghost fire was very puzzled, but he was obedient.


    ***


    Night is joy. When she wants to spoil a person, she can really do everything. For example, at this moment, she ate bigudan and found that it was sweet. The whole person was stunned.


    "Didn''t you tell Xiao Yan to ask me to put sugar for bigudan next time?"


    Gu Bai opened his mouth and looked stunned, "I said it casually."


    The night is happy to pick an eyebrow, "is it delicious?"


    "Delicious."


    The ghost fire invaded. In order to avoid the damage to her body, ye Jihuan was also a little tied up. Gu Bai was cold from time to time, and finally tossed and lost a lot of meat.


    After ten years of raising, it was not easy to raise a body of meat. He was happy at night and was a little angry. So in the end, every time Gu Bai had a cold attack, he simply held people in his arms and warmed her with his own body temperature.


    For the first time, Gu Bai blushed. She had never been afraid of anything. She blushed and whispered, "master, I''m much better. You can let go."


    It doesn''t matter what kind of beauty he hasn''t seen. The cheap apprentice in front of him is a carrot head that hasn''t grown up in his eyes.


    "Don''t make trouble, do you want to protect the spirit root?" he said in a deep voice, rarely without the provocative tone.


    With these words, Gu Bai no longer struggled, but silently added two more clothes to himself. While adding, he didn''t forget to explain, "master, we don''t have anything, but we''re afraid that others will be careless. I have to guard your innocence for the future Shiniang."


    The little apprentice said every word to his heart, and he was happy at night.


    This criminal, he really shouldn''t be so kind to her!


    Gu Bai stayed in the main hall like this, and ye Jihuan was not idle. Under various panacea, the number of cold attacks was less and less, and she also surprised Ye Jihuan again.


    Under the premise of ghost fire invasion, she actually broke through the middle stage of foundation construction. If she goes one step further, she can knot Dan.


    Rao is happy at night and has to obey her talent. It''s amazing.

 Chapter 59

    When Gu Bai broke through the cultivation, there were guests in the main hall, but she would settle in the side hall. She wouldn''t pay attention to things around her. But it was fun at night. He directly left the guest and came to the side hall to protect the Dharma for her.


    Although he broke through the cultivation, he was still building the foundation, so it was not worth leaving the guests at night. However, he left.


    His departure made the guest in the main hall curious and asked the servant aside.


    "What''s the matter, venerable?"


    He naturally noticed the fluctuation of spiritual power, but this place is the demon world. With the relationship between the demon family and the right way, how can the venerable keep a right way around him? And looking at it, he seemed quite attentive. It was so strange that he couldn''t help asking about one or two.


    However, the manager of the devil''s palace didn''t change his face, "I don''t dare to talk about the venerable."


    Unable to pry open the manager''s mouth, the guest was not in a hurry. He continued to sit in his chair and wait for the joy of the night.


    As time went by, Gu Bai woke up from his meditation. The first person she saw was the demon in red. She pretended to be surprised and happy. She jumped to him happily, "master, why are you here?"


    Night is happy, but I think the little apprentice is very worrying. There is no sign of advancement. If he hadn''t moved fast, the one outside could find her identity.


    "Why don''t you even know your advanced level?"


    Gu Bai blinked and was very innocent. "I just took a nap. I don''t know what happened?" she said. Suddenly, she said, "I just dreamed that an evil beast was chasing me!"


    The night was happy and asked, "then?"


    Gu Bai opened his mouth, and his little expression was very sincere, "I influenced it with love."


    The night is joyful, and the corners of his mouth draw slightly. What virtue does his apprentice know better than anyone and influence him with love? Violent repression is almost the same. However, he had no doubt about her dream robbery. After all, there were such things, but most people had bad luck and rarely succeeded.


    However, thinking of her five spiritual roots, he felt more and more that he really got the love of heaven, but he didn''t know when the love of heaven could protect her.


    Gu Bai doesn''t know what he''s thinking, and she doesn''t want to know. Now she cooks frogs in warm water in order to break his guard against himself. Now it seems that the effect is good.


    "Master, you heard from the manager yesterday that you had guests today. Would it be a little bad to leave the guests like this?"


    The night immediately Huan raised his eyelids to look at her and said lazily, "it''s OK. He''s not an important guest."


    Gu Bai doesn''t believe it. Anyone who can enter the demon palace can''t be an unknown person. Therefore, it''s rare to learn from the three-year-old child and play tricks there. "Master, I''ve been back for a long time. This ghost fire has been suppressed by me for the time being. Will you let me go out to play?"


    The night was full of joy. Did she forget that if he hadn''t followed her last time, TIANYIZONG''s golden elixir disciple could protect her?


    "Well, the scar forgot the pain. Last time, if I hadn''t appeared in time, do you know what results you would face?" he looked at the difficult little guy who was coquettish with him and narrowed his eyes. "If the ghost fire succeeds, your body will be used by it and your soul will become its nourishment. From then on, there will be no one like you in the world."


    The language was very strict. Gu Bai shrunk his head, then took a small step back and looked at him pitifully, "then... Master, when will you go out, can I follow? Don''t worry, I''ll never get into trouble. If I do get into trouble, you''ll throw me back to the devil palace. I have nothing to say!" then he pinched his finger and planned to swear.


    In the past, Gu Bai would not ask for a demon palace, but this time, it seems that she has experienced the beauty of the world, or recalled her childhood memory. It is rare to be capricious. However, I am used to the wonderful world outside, and how can I return to this dead demon palace.


    At night, she looked at the little girl who only came to her chest. For the first time, she felt that she would make demands when she grew up.


    However, she wanted to go back to the world, but he didn''t take her.


    "It happened that there was some trouble in a place recently. You go with me and you should experience it."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai did not ask where he was going, but cheered there: "master, I knew you were the best to me! By the way, master, will I cause you any trouble if I follow you? I need to disguise one or two no?"


    The night came to amuse her. She smiled and said, "you know it will cause trouble to me, or you will continue to stay in this demon palace?"


    Gu Bai was stiff and looked at him, "no, master, how can you bear to leave me..."


    Before she finished, night immediately Huan gently interrupted, "if it''s you, being a teacher is very patient."


    At this time, Gu Bai was wronged. "I didn''t expect you to be such a master. It''s agreed to hurt me, love me, pet me and protect me, and never leave me forever..."


    Night is happy to know that her apprentice occasionally plays on the upper body. Seeing that she talks more and more nonsense, she can''t help touching the dog''s head. No, it''s the apprentice''s small head. "I''m going out this time. I''m stupid. I''m talking in my sleep in this day."


    Gu Bai felt more and more that this guy''s touch was like touching a dog, so he opened his mouth and said his heart, "are there other dogs outside you?"


    The night was stunned, but immediately he burst out laughing, "don''t worry, just you dog, other dogs don''t look up to you."


    Gu Bai stretched out his hand and patted the claw on the top of the head. He hummed in a low voice, "yes, who is lame except me."


    They are addicted to each other and play with each other. They can''t tell up and down. Seeing that the sunset outside is going down the mountain, the night is happy. Only then did they think of the guests left aside by him.


    He tidied up his clothes and wanted to leave directly, but looking at the stupid apprentice with messy hair, he couldn''t help but say, "do you want to see a guest with your teacher?"


    As soon as this remark came out, there was no more swords and crossbows in the piandian. Gu Bai immediately ran forward three steps and one step at a time, "go, no, master, wait for me for a while. My hair is messy. Tidy it up before you go."


    The night was happy and not in a hurry. He stood quietly aside and waited for the maid to dress her up. Then he took her away. Of course, before he left, he shielded her breath to ensure that no one could see her cultivation and identity.


    In the main hall, the guest also drank two pots of tea and went to the toilet several times. Seeing that the sun was setting, he still didn''t see the devil coming. Gradually, he was flustered from his original confidence to now.


    "I''m so sorry to keep you waiting."


    The voice of joy at night sounded outside the hall. Although it was an apology, the tone was not sincere.


    However, the guest not only didn''t dislike it, but also stood up from his chair excitedly, "the venerable has something important to do, and I''m the one who bothered you." after that, he noticed that there was a little girl beside the devil who is not allowed to enter the afterlife.


    The little girl looked at her age of 15 or 16. On her white face, her black eyes were as clear as water. Her breath was clean. It was obvious that she had been nurtured and nurtured.

 Chapter 60

    When she came to the main hall, Gu Bai began to act as an invisible person. No matter what she talked with the mysterious man at night, she didn''t participate, nor did she show any curiosity. She was clever and incredible.


    Until finally, the guest finished saying his intention, he carefully looked at her. His posture was very low and his words were not disgusting. "When he came, I didn''t know there were more girls in the demon palace. There was nothing to send for the first time. This magic jade was given to the girl. I hope the girl won''t dislike it."


    The other party was dressed in black, from head to foot. There was no other color except black, including his nails and his thin lips with dark cyan. His appearance is not ugly, even more pleasing to the eye than some demon families, but he looks very ordinary against the background of the evil spirit of night joy. At this time, he bent over and held a piece of what he called Jade in his hand.


    Jade is actually an ink crystal.


    If he could take it out in front of the joy of the night, the jade would not be anything. Therefore, Gu Bai asked 518.


    "Rich, what is this?"


    518, "the black magic jade of the demon family can increase the cultivation of demon cultivation. From the size and color of the jade pendant, it can be regarded as a holy product. Take it well, which is much more valuable than the egg playing thing of ghost fire."


    Listening to the slightly resentful words of his own system, Gu Bai pressed down the impulse to accept it, but took a look at the night.


    The little girl''s eyes were clear. Even in the face of such priceless treasures, she didn''t show any greed, but surprised the guests in black for a moment.


    As long as people of the demon family are not indifferent to seeing this magic jade, but from the current point of view, she is not attracted at all. People of the demon clan will show their joy when they see what they like, even in the face of the strong. They are not as introverted as human beings, and their character is more unrestrained, but the little girl''s expression is too natural. Naturally, he doubts whether she is a person of the demon clan.


    "Take it if you like." night Jihuan ignored the episode, and Gu Bai was at ease, but after taking it, she politely thanked.


    Although the guest was curious about her identity, he dared not be presumptuous in front of the devil. After all, he still asked for him.


    "I will consider what you said. If I go to the netherworld, I will inform your family."


    The devil said so, there was a high probability that he would go. The guests were a little relieved, so they saluted and left.


    When he left, Gu Bai was full of question marks. For example, what is the nether world, and for example, are there other demons in the world?


    Although she has been in the demon palace for ten years, it seems that she is the most favored disciple of night joy, but in fact, no one knows her when she came out of the demon palace. She doesn''t know whether night joy is intentional or unintentional. She doesn''t know many things, including some common sense. From a young age, such as the five spiritual roots, to a large extent, such as the gratitude and resentment between the right way and the evil way.


    She is like a piece of jade. Jade is a superior jade, but in fact, if she takes the wrong step, she will be broken to pieces and will never be destroyed.


    So far, all she can rely on is joy at night.


    Of course, these are superficial. She has made a fortune. She can know in the end whatever she wants to know or doesn''t want to know, but she has to install one on the surface.


    For example, at this meeting, she pretended to be curious, and her clear eyes were full of doubts. "Master, what is the netherworld and the venerable you just said? Is there any other venerable in the world?"


    Ye Jihuan wants to take her, and there''s no need to lie to her. Shortcut: "The right way only knows the demon family, but doesn''t know the nether world. It''s a darker race than the demon family. Even the living environment is no longer on the ground, but under the ground. In the nether world, there is only one order, and the strong survive. Now, there are four demons in the nether world. The one who asked to see me was one of them."


    After listening to his explanation, Gu Bai asked 518, "fa cai, is there anything else to add?"


    518, "generally right, but he didn''t say one thing. Although there are four demons in the nether world, each of them has close contact with him, and the other three don''t know it. They all think they are his allies, but they don''t know that he is playing with them at all."


    At this point, Gu Bai couldn''t help sighing, "dress up as a pig and eat a tiger. No, this guy is not a pig. He directly teases mice!"


    Comparing the four demons to rats really doesn''t belittle them. There was a king in the nether world. Unfortunately, it was destroyed by a mysterious man 800 years ago. Therefore, the nether world was divided into four pieces and ruled by the four demons. Now, it is rumored that the extinct nether king has a trace of awakening.


    "I have detected that there are power fluctuations in the nether world. If there is no accident, it should be the former nether king. By the way, the mysterious man who killed him 800 years ago is actually happy at night." 518 finished reporting all the data here and said: "The former nether king has now been able to gather entities and gathered many former subordinates. Once your identity of joy with night is exposed, he may move you more than joy with night. After all, you are his baby apprentice. You can''t hurt him, and it''s great to hurt his heart."


    Gu Bai took a puff from the corner of his eye, but he thought of being happy at night. She thought he had a great possibility and would use her as a bait.


    After chatting with fa cai, Gu Bai again focused on night joy. After listening to him, she asked, "master, what''s wrong with the netherworld now? The four demons can''t solve it¡°


    Night namely Huan obviously didn''t intend to tell the truth, but said vaguely: "something happened. It is said that there was a character with strong ability. Although their four demons occupied a place, they were not harmonious. If the strong ones broke one by one, they might not be able to resist."


    Gu Bai immediately pulled his sleeve and looked at him nervously with big eyes, "master, isn''t that very dangerous?"


    The night was joyous. He glanced at his green and delicate hands. His eyes were calm without waves. He just opened his mouth lightly, "if you are afraid, you can stay in the demon palace."


    "How about that!" she immediately shook her head. "Shifu is so dangerous. How can I muddle along? I have to accompany Shifu..." she said, her voice weakened, as if it was in her throat. "Shifu looks so criminal, I have to protect his innocence."


    She said light, the night is happy, but she heard it clearly. She had no expression, and was suddenly angry and happy.


    What is this dead child full of!


    "What did you just say?"


    What did Gu Bai say just now? Of course he won''t admit it. Instead of admitting it, he also opened his eyes and sincerely said, "I mean, I have to protect master!"


    The night is joyful. It''s called a Qi. It''s just that the meaning of this remark is not much different from her previous words. It''s just that the way of saying it is different, which makes people listen to two kinds of feelings.


    He laughed angrily. He was happy at night and immediately grabbed her braided hair. "Get out of here. It hurts my eyes when I see you."


    Gu Bai accepted it when he saw it. While saving the pigtail from him, he smiled and said, "OK, kiss, Xiao Gu Zi will leave now."

 Chapter 61

    Ye Jihuan always felt that his cheap apprentice was a living treasure. I don''t know, and I don''t know where to look. He actually learned the same thing from the eunuch on earth, not to mention the flattering little eyes, the small tune of holding his voice, and the posture of retreating.


    For Gu Bai, she always felt that joy at night was a shaking M. no, she looked for opportunities to annoy him from time to time. Instead of being crushed by him, she was spoiled.


    This strange way of getting along between the two people has long been familiar with the people in the demon palace. Even after Gu Bai came out, the manager respectfully came forward at the first time.


    "Miss, what would you like for dinner today?"


    For Gu Bai, eating is a big thing, so she soon forgot all about the joy of the night, took the manager''s hand and ran towards the small kitchen specially built for her.


    In the hall, the night was happy to see her virtue of eating goods, and the mood of mischief slowly floated. Finally, she walked her legs, hid her whereabouts, and followed them behind.


    The cook in the small kitchen is a half human and half demon hybrid. He was born on earth. Because there was no instruction, he could not control the demon state at all. Once, he inadvertently turned into a form in full view of the public and was almost killed by humans. Finally, Xiao Yan''s grandfather inadvertently passed by. For the sake of half the same kind, he helped him. Because he cooked a good dish, he simply recommended it to Gu Bai.


    The mixed race knows that he can survive in the demon palace. The reason is to serve the disciple of the venerable. Therefore, when Gu Bai appears in the small kitchen, he works harder.


    "Miss, what would you like to eat today? The manager brought a lot of fresh Warcraft, but they haven''t been slaughtered yet."


    Warcraft is a kind of Warcraft without intelligence. Compared with human small animals, the meat of Warcraft is more fresh and tender. However, many Warcraft have powers, so it is not easy to capture them.


    Gu Bai thought she was not a virgin. Seeing so many Warcraft, she didn''t want to let them go, but discussed with the cook enthusiastically. She can''t eat so many delicious food in the netherworld. She has to enjoy it during this period.


    After chatting with the cook, she returned to the side hall and began to read. Then, she heard 518 say to her, "in vain, I found a trace of joy at night."


    Gu Bai asked, "what do you mean?"


    This is the demon palace. Isn''t it normal for him to appear here?


    518 said, "he followed you to the small kitchen and followed you to the side hall, but he deliberately hid his breath and didn''t know what he wanted to do."


    After ten years together, Gu Bai knew that this guy was bad. He must have come to revenge when she thought of her putting him together. However, it is impossible to use a knife and a gun. The only possibility is to grab food from her.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and then she calmly turned over a book.


    The hybrid cook soon cooked a delicious meal and put it in the side hall. Gu Bai washed his hands, then bought a bottle of imperial spicy from 518 and pretended to take it out of Xumi ring.


    Night is happy to know that she likes to eat, and she can make some strange things from time to time, but it tastes good. Therefore, he didn''t doubt when she took out the imperial spicy. Although he hid his body shape, it didn''t prevent him from eating. Watching the little guy pick up her favorite Warcraft meat, he swallowed it before she put it into his mouth.


    Gu Bai can''t see anything. The only thing he can feel is that his fingertips are swept away by something. It''s very soft. The emperor is the hottest thing in the world. Just a little sesame can make him cry. Even if night is the devil, it doesn''t mean he''s not afraid of spicy.


    Thinking of this, with a little success of pride, she recalled the corners of her lips.


    The demon clan, who has never been ugly, almost spewed out fire this time and didn''t continue to hide his body. He grabbed the wine pot on the table and poured it into his mouth, but the apprentice was too insidious. He even suffered a lot in the wine. This pour undoubtedly added fuel to the fire.


    Night is happy, and soon knew that she was put together by her apprentice. She watched her smile sitting on the chair, and the hot smell in her mouth was heavy again.


    Gu Bai said, "Oh, master is here. Why are you hiding your body? I want to know that you can''t eat spicy food when you come, so I won''t put spicy sauce."


    She blinked her black and white eyes and looked innocent.


    Night is joy:


    His apprentice looked kind and cut it all black!


    However, what else can I do for my apprentice? I have to recognize him on my knees!


    "I don''t know that a good disciple likes to eat like this." as he said, he picked up the bottle containing imperial spicy and poured half of the bottle into Warcraft meat without mercy. Then his thin lips raised slightly and his smile hooked people. "I haven''t taught you for a long time. If I can do three moves in my hand, I''ll let you eat, otherwise I''ll be hungry tonight." at last, he couldn''t help sighing: "I used to spoil you too much."


    It seems to make her happy, but the night is happy. What accomplishments does she have? Let alone three moves, she can''t even pass half a move!


    "Shifu, it''s not fair." she drew her eyes and asked qubaba, "you''re bullying xiaomengxin."


    The night is happy to pick an eyebrow, "how can I say that being a teacher bullies you? Being a teacher is for you." when he said that, he didn''t wait for her to come back and directly shot.


    Of course, he didn''t go all out, otherwise the little apprentice would have to die.


    This night, even Huan didn''t use one thousandth of his strength, but Gu Bai retreated.


    So, the demon lord, who has always had a smile on his face, now sank his face, "is that all you can do in the past ten years?"


    In her words, she scolded her for being a waste. Gu Bai choked and almost ran away. Is it easy for her in the past ten years? The master is no different from the name. She has to explore everything by herself. Moreover, she is still less than 20. She is in the late stage of foundation construction. She may be able to knot Dan in a few days. At this speed, everywhere is like a demon. But the spicy chicken dares to dislike her!


    Gu Bai''s face was slightly red. Of course, it was angry.


    The night was happy, but she didn''t give her time to be angry. She only said in a deep voice, "there are two more moves."


    Gu Bai immediately sounded the alarm bell and was about to start the defense mode, but when she thought about her cultivation, she simply gritted her teeth and didn''t retreat, but she greeted her.


    The night was happy and didn''t say that she wouldn''t use runes. In the blink of an eye, there was a rune rain in the side hall. Thunder roared between lightning and flint.


    Gu Bai shook her body. It was so powerful that she felt that she was almost deaf.


    Night namely Huan also didn''t want to kill. This second move, he just pressed down these runes, and then looked at her with a smile, "Gu Xiaobai, there''s still one last move left."


    The first two moves were easy to fool, but Gu Bai knew that he would not release water again. He pressed down his tension. Suddenly, something flashed in her mind. Therefore, at the moment when she was happy at night, she didn''t think about it, and directly sacrificed the instant ring he gave herself.

 Chapter 62

    Ye Jihuan didn''t want to kill her, but he didn''t expect that the little thing would sacrifice Xumi ring. There were all kinds of cumbersome arrays on the ring. At the beginning, in order to make the little girl happy, he directly asked it to recognize the Lord. Of course, his former master could also use it, but the ring didn''t recognize the two masters. With this blow, he was almost bitten by the ring.


    He had thought about countless possibilities. What situation would the little girl take out the ring, but he didn''t expect that she would take what he gave to deal with herself.


    At this thought, Junrong, who was originally a little cold, suddenly smiled. He was already a monster. Because he had eaten a little spicy before, his red lips were very beautiful at the moment. This smile shook Gu Bai''s heart.


    A moment later, she secretly pinched her thigh meat and told herself that she could not be mistaken by beauty. There was a knife on the beginning of color!


    "Gu Xiaobai, you can."


    He opened his mouth with a smile. Gu Bai could only harden his head and said with a smile, "master taught well." then she glanced at the messy side hall and the scattered dinner. She asked, "master, can I have dinner?"


    There was so much noise in the side hall that even the door flew out. The manager was not at ease. He carefully put his head in, and then saw such a scene.


    The young lady was wronged and flattered. Although her small expression was smiling, her smart eyes wanted to cry without tears, and her self-esteem was wearing his habitual bad smile.


    A moment later, he sighed that the temperament of his self respected man could be tolerated by the young lady.


    "Prepare another dinner for the young lady."


    The night is happy to open its mouth, and the manager immediately withdrew. Only the Warcraft meat is precious. It is different from other meat. It needs to be eaten immediately after killing. Otherwise, after a incense stick, it will be destroyed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even give off a stench.


    Therefore, cooking Warcraft meat requires quite refined skills.


    There were only ordinary meals left in the kitchen, and he was afraid of Gu Bai when he was hungry, so the cook cooked a bowl of noodles. Of course, even a bowl of noodles is full of color, flavor and flavor.


    Gu Bai was so excited by the night that he was so hungry that he simply sat on the ground with his face in his arms.


    Thanks to the gift of the last life, although no one in the demon palace taught her etiquette, her words and deeds were like a noble girl, elegant and pleasing to the eye. This is also another reason why the night took people away, even though the five spirit roots are rare, they won''t let him put down his body like this.


    He still remembered the little girl with a straight waist. She was obviously in a mess, but she had a kind of magic that people couldn''t move their eyes.


    The night was full of people. He felt that the little girl was absolutely the most dazzling no matter where she was put. He didn''t raise children and disdained to be with those righteous people. But that time, he took people back and even raised them himself.


    Gu Bai ate seriously. When she put down the bowl, she caught a glimpse of a slender hand with clear bones, holding a cup of green tea in her hand. She took it and drank it.


    Then she sprayed it, and she sprayed it on her face at night.


    The chili water slid slowly down the handsome cheek. Gu Bai looked at the scene, endured the mood of schadenfreude and pretended to be angry, "happy at night, are you childish or not!"


    Yes, this cup of tea is not a cup of tea at all, but a cup of chili water. I don''t know when he did it. She didn''t notice it.


    Night is happy. Unexpectedly, he capsized in the gutter, wiped the chili water on his face, looked at the night sky melancholy and said nothing.


    His strange appearance made Gu Bai look at him again and again, but at the thought of his bad temper, he forbade to speak.


    Sure enough, but in a moment, he spoke.


    "Gu Xiaobai, who was sweet, soft, cute and lovely at the beginning, has changed. Now he calls himself the teacher''s name..." the more he says, the more outrageous he becomes. In the end, he actually covers his heart and sighs sadly, "my son''s rebellion breaks my heart."


    Gu Bai decided to ignore this wonderful flower.


    However, the movement of the two people just now is really great. The side hall can no longer live. Looking at the tottering side hall, Gu Bai was very crazy under his calm face.


    The night was happy to see the little disciple like this, and he was in a good mood again. "Gu Xiaobai, this side hall can no longer live."


    Of course Gu Bai knows that she can''t live any more, but there are many rooms in the demon palace, which has destroyed a side hall, and there are countless rooms for her to choose from.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can squeeze with Xiao Yan."


    The night was happy and didn''t stop her, but said lazily: "I''ll go to the netherworld in a while. I don''t like to have others around me these years, but our Xiaobai cultivation is too shallow. If I don''t stare at it from time to time, I''m afraid there will be no return to the netherworld."


    Gu Bai stepped down and didn''t know what he was up to. He could only endure the green veins on his forehead and said, "what''s your opinion, master?"


    "As a teacher, I''ll give you a month to get used to you, so you can live in the main hall during this time." he said casually, as if it was only a small thing.


    In fact, there is not only one palace in the main hall, but also two side halls next to it. These two side halls are empty all year round, so when she checked in, the demon palace was shocked. But now, listening to his implication, it is clear that she wants to eat and live with him.


    "But there is only one room in the main hall."


    That is the real sense of the main hall. There are no servants and guards. Only one can enter at night.


    Gu Bai stared at her eyes and was obviously surprised. Only she was happy at night and smiled like a spring breeze, "it doesn''t matter. You can make a floor shop."


    Gu Bai:....... Thank you for your family.


    The devil made an exception for her again and again, but this time, the devil palace was no longer shocked, but numb, as if as long as Gu Bai, it seemed that anything impossible could become possible.


    There were no servants in the main hall, so you had to do everything by yourself. At this time, yejihuan issued a very cruel order.


    "Gu Bai, there is nothing to eat in the netherworld. Most of them gain strength by swallowing each other. If you want to go with me, you must succeed in opening a valley within a month."


    Gu Bai subconsciously wanted to say that he could put food into xumijie, but when he thought that he would open a valley sooner or later, he nodded and agreed.


    The night was so happy that she couldn''t help looking at her more. Little things like to eat delicious food. He knew better than anyone, but at this time, she didn''t have a superfluous word.


    "While opening the valley, remember to practice flying the sword by the way. I don''t want to fall off the sword when you''re all Dan bound."


    It''s not difficult to fly the imperial sword, but she can''t stand it. In the early stage, she was controlled by ghost fire and didn''t have time to practice at all, and her later accomplishments advanced by leaps and bounds. She was almost Dan. She was stunned that she didn''t even learn to fly the imperial sword. This is a serious matter, so she didn''t antagonize him any more. Instead, she nodded obediently, "master, don''t worry, I''ll never lose your face."

 Chapter 63

    The five spirit roots are really not blowing. In a month, because the night is joyous, he always teaches nearby. Gu baifei not only succeeded in opening up the valley, but also learned to fly with the sword. He broke through the golden elixir and became a golden elixir friar. At the age of 16, he became a Jindan friar. Even the script dare not write like this.


    With her current progress, in the end, she is likely to become a powerful person who can fight with the night.


    Now Gu Bai likes the devil''s palace and recognizes him as a master, but one day she finds out all the truth and may run away from the devil''s palace, or become angry and turn against each other. But these nights are not worried. Instead, they are eager to try and cultivate an opponent for themselves. This is a very exciting thing.


    A month later, Gu Bai went to the netherworld with him. The entrance to that place was very secret. In other words, because it was too dangerous, ordinary people wouldn''t want to go in at all.


    It was a devil''s land full of black smoke. You could feel the ghost spirit before you came near.


    Gu Bai blinked. Now she is a golden pill friar. It is reasonable to see everything hundreds of meters away, but in this demon domain, she is like a blind man. Her eyes are black and she can''t see anything clearly.


    "Master, is this evil spirit poisonous?"


    "Well, so don''t leave the shield."


    Yejihuan had already set up a protective cover to protect them, so Gu Bai didn''t receive any real damage, although he couldn''t really see it. However, in this demon domain, there was not only continuous black smoke, but also the land under his feet was not an ordinary color. It was a color integrated with the evil spirit. It was very dark. It was oppressive to step on it, Even gave birth to the darkest side of the heart.


    Gu Bai''s face was not very good. She recited the quiet heart mantra all the way, barely suppressing the growing fear and fear in her heart. She came through, calm on the surface, but actually worried and scared. In this world, she is an alien. She is lonely, can''t communicate with anyone, and even doesn''t know how long she can live.


    Although she was not a good person in her previous life, she had never done anything harmful to nature. Why was it her?


    The anger in her chest accumulated deeper and deeper, and her always clear eyes were stained with a trace of angry blood at the moment. Then, she felt that her hand was held by someone. The hand was not warm, even with a little chill. Unexpectedly, she dispersed all the unbearable feelings in her heart.


    "Master?" she glanced slightly, but saw that night was joy, which was no different from usual.


    "Hold on for a while, and you''ll be there soon." his voice was faint. It was unexpected and made people feel very safe without the frivolous and uninhibited in the past.


    I don''t know if she recovered her Qingming. Gradually, she found that the rich black smoke was not black, but a kind of extreme red black.


    Night Jihuan noticed her surprise. Then he slightly hooked his lips and slowly explained, "this magic gas is formed by blood gas. In this channel, dead people can pile into bone mountains, condensing all kinds of negative emotions before everyone''s death. Therefore, this magic gas is very poisonous. My protective cover can only protect you from being injured by the magic gas. As for others, you can only rely on yourself."


    However, the little apprentice didn''t let him down. She has been up to now all the way. Although she was affected halfway, she was in the golden elixir period and soon recovered from Qingming.


    "Master, is this the only way to the netherworld?"


    "Yes."


    At this point, Gu Bai knows why the nether world is not caused by outsiders. People outside can''t go in and people inside can''t get out. They seem to live in two worlds. This magic Qi is the best barrier.


    I don''t know how long she walked. Gu Bai gradually adapted to the darkness in front of her. Then she saw a glimmer of light. In fact, it can''t be said to be light. It can only be said to be brightness, and the brightness is still very gloomy. Looking at it, people are scared.


    Gu Bai kept up with the night while building her mind. Finally, she saw several people waiting at the exit.


    At this juncture, I''m afraid they have to wait only for night.


    Sure enough, seeing her coming out with the night, they respectfully walked forward.


    "Venerable."


    They were dressed in black robes and big hats on their heads, which almost covered most of their faces. However, Gu Bai was not interested in their appearance, but was a little dumb. Why are these people so uneven in height.


    High is even higher than night joy, while low is only to her knees. Inexplicably, it reminds her of a sentence from her previous life.


    The night was happy to see her stunned. She was in a good mood and asked, "what do you think?"


    Subconsciously, she blurted out, but because it was dangerous here, she said everything. No one could hear her except him.


    "I''m thinking about this height. I''m afraid even if I jump up, I can only hit my knee."


    Her little expression was a little tangled, which made her laugh frequently at night. "They are goblins. Although they are small, their craftsmanship is very fine." when she said it, she didn''t know what else she thought. She smiled and said, "but you''re right. Although they are good at all kinds of weapons and magic tools, they can''t use them. If they really go wild, I''m afraid they can only jump up and hit their knees."


    Gu Bai was stunned, "why?"


    After talking to the aborigine, yejihuan explained to his little apprentice, "you have to ask heaven. Maybe you gave them a gift and took another gift. But maybe heaven has long forgotten the world."


    He said that his face was calm and even a little indifferent, but Gu Bai frowned slightly. He controlled the four demons. In fact, the netherworld had already had its own way of heaven, that is, joy at night.


    Those aborigines are very enthusiastic and have a headache about their previous troubles. However, some people secretly wonder who Gu Bai is. This can be seen from their peeking at her.


    However, yejihuan doesn''t intend to introduce others. Even if they are curious, they don''t dare to talk. They are asking for help. How can they not be interesting.


    Those who came seemed to be the confidants of the demon lord, because Gu Bai also saw the mysterious guests who came to the demon palace.


    Seeing Gu Bai''s glance at him, the man immediately politely stepped forward, "Miss, do you still have the ink jade last time? If you like, I can find some more for you."


    Gu Bai didn''t look at the joy of the night this time, but replied faintly: "no, master is here to solve things. I can''t give him any trouble."


    So, before the mysterious guest opened his mouth, he listened to the gentle and indulgent voice of night, "it doesn''t matter. I brought you here to play. Just tell me what you like. You are my only apprentice and don''t need to compromise."


    Everyone was amazed at the love of Lord devil. Only Gu Bai pulled a little from the corners of his mouth.


    I''m afraid the demon wants to kill her. He should know more about what''s going on in the nether world than himself. He''s so high-profile that he doesn''t want to use her to attract attention?

 Chapter 64

    Although there are four demons on the nether world interface, they have different faces and hearts, but they also have self-knowledge. Who is night joy? Even if it has the same title as him, it is not a person in the world. If you know who makes a move, you can beat him if you don''t see one in four. There is no airtight wall in the world. The nether world is very big, but there are only a few who have really high accomplishments. Although they can''t enjoy overnight, they are not fools. The clues over the years, or the joy of night, have not deliberately covered up anything from beginning to end. They all know it, but no one pierces it.


    At present, the heavy light of one of the four demons takes people to the exit. It is heavily guarded around. It must be to meet someone. Ordinary people can''t get through the evil gas blocking the exit of the nether world. Therefore, many people speculate that maybe it''s the one who came.


    But the news didn''t leak, so they had to guess.


    It was not until a few days later that Chongguang began to collect all kinds of treasures. Under such a high-profile situation, people found that it was not the demon family adult, but his only closed disciple. It is said that the Demon Lord loved her so much that even his Sumi ring was given to the only disciple.


    That''s the Lord devil''s Sumi ring. With this, let alone the nether world, she can walk horizontally in the whole three worlds.


    Therefore, the people were no longer suspicious of Chongguang''s hospitality. The first disciple of the demon lord, let alone the baby, even if he wanted his seat, he had to clean the chair and move it.


    Inside the Chongguang hall, Gu Bai, who is curious about the outside world, is looking at the night with a tiger''s face.


    "Master, did you do it on purpose?"


    The night rubbed her head with a consistent smile in her mouth. She didn''t put her anger in her eyes at all. Instead, she seemed to be gently coaxing a three-year-old child. She was patient and somewhat provocative. "How can you say that? If a teacher appears, the goal is too big, but you are different. Besides, if something happens, I''m afraid of it. You just need to be responsible for playing."


    Gu Bai was not fooled, "so you still did it on purpose."


    The night laughed and surrendered with some points. "Well, if you think so, I mean it on purpose." then he picked up the clothes sent by Chongguang''s order. It was a red and gorgeous dress. Because the clothes were too gorgeous, he ignored that the clothes were actually men''s clothes.


    In fact, there are many people in red in the whole three circles, but looking at the whole demon clan, there is only one. This is also why the clothes came a few days late. They were originally given to that person. As a result, there was an accident on the way. The size was wrong, so they had to be modified temporarily.


    Chinese clothes are cumbersome. Gu Bai has a specially assigned person to serve him in both his last life and this life. If it was just a simple regular service, but now it really gives her a headache.


    "Master, can I change?" she said, pointing to her suit and said, "I think this crescent colored dress is good."


    The night was happy, helpless and indulgent. Finally, she accepted her life to wear it for her. "The banquet where the four demons will appear, how can my apprentice be pressed down? Remember, you are the most important for this banquet."


    Gu Bai was stunned. He immediately found that he wanted to take off his clothes. He was as frightened as a frightened rabbit. He clenched his clothes with one hand and asked in a trembling voice, "master, what are you doing?"


    The night smiled happily, "I''m not interested in children." then he said, "or do you change this dress yourself?"


    Gu Bai took a puff at the corner of his mouth and thought that there was a lining inside him. Then he slowly moved over, "master, when will you do this?"


    "That''s because you''re stupid. You can''t comb your hair in a bun and wear clothes. What else do you think you can do?"


    With a disdainful look on his face, Gu Bai stared, "I can practice. It''s OK to wear a bun and clothes. When I''m strong, someone will always help me deal with it. Why should I worry about these little things?"


    Obviously, it was the simplest thing, but it seemed to be the most troublesome thing out of her mouth, so that she would rather practice frequently than touch it.


    Night is joy, chuckling under her powerful logic, "also, my disciple of night is joy, I really don''t need to do these things."


    Red clothes are embroidered with Manzhu shahua, which is outlined by a black show line. When worn on people, demons are bloodthirsty. Gu Bai''s 3000 green silk hasn''t been tied up yet. It''s scattered on her shoulders freely and naturally. A pair of apricot eyes seem to be able to talk, like the cleanest fairy in the sky. But when she puts on this red dress, she instantly covers her original temperament, but it shows a bit of charm and confusion.


    At this time, her small lips tilted slightly, and her red lips closed one by one. At this moment, the night was happy. She didn''t listen to what she said, but wanted a kiss and richness.


    This thought was only for a moment, but it was enough to frighten him.


    "What''s the matter, master?" Gu Bai is not used to this kind of winding and sweeping clothes, and his face is not happy or angry. In fact, those who know her well know that the little girl is unhappy at the moment.


    "Nothing. I''m thinking about what you should wear on your head."


    The night was joyous and the voice was flat. Gu Bai didn''t think much. He just said, "the simpler the better. I don''t want to wear like an married bride and be seen as a monkey."


    Her words are just like the idea of night joy. The little apprentice is too beautiful. Only this dress has such an effect. If she adds makeup and bun, she is afraid of being missed by some people who don''t have eyes. Therefore, night joy makes her wear a man''s bun, with only a blood jade hairpin inserted on it, and there is no more embellishment.


    Gu Bai was very satisfied with the hairstyle, and then remembered the banquet set by the four demons. Whether her master would go or not.


    "Master, are you going?"


    Night is fun. I didn''t want to go, but it''s inexplicable to think that such a stunning little apprentice will be stared at by some people who hinder the eyes. It''s quite the old father''s heart to protect the calf.


    "Go and dress up as your little boy when you become a teacher."


    It''s too condescending and expensive. Rao shigu Bai''s lips were slightly opened in surprise. "Master, you''ve sacrificed too much."


    This is the legendary devil Lord day and day. It doesn''t accord with his usual style at all.


    "All right, shut up and don''t let others think my apprentice is a fool."


    ***


    In fact, most of the banquets are similar. The reason why people are so enthusiastic is that we need a place to know each other and praise each other.


    Gu Bai was the main character of the party, so she surprised four people as soon as she appeared. I don''t know whether those people were against their heart or sincere. Anyway, boasting was like throwing money at her.


    "The first time I see an adult, a small gift is no respect. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    One has two. Gu Bai hasn''t spoken much yet, but he has received a lot of gifts. In the face of these priceless gifts, she refused and accepted them all.

 Chapter 65

    At the banquet, everyone was looking at the devil''s first disciple. Apart from others, the mere appearance was enough to convince everyone. Many of them have seen the adult. It is said that the adult also prefers red clothes. But against the background of the adult, Gu Bai not only did not fall behind, but showed another kind of beauty. If the Demon Lord is a great evil spirit hovering in the abyss, this one is a fairy fallen from the heaven.


    They don''t know how high her strength is, but this is enough to make them dare not underestimate it.


    All of you here are not small people. They can''t see their accomplishments clearly. Either their accomplishments are higher than them or they are covered up. But in any case, it''s nothing if she has the adult''s Xumi ring in her hand.


    "I don''t know what to call your excellency?" they only know that she is the apprentice of the, but no matter how many, they know nothing.


    Gu Bai played with his wine glass without stage fright. He opened his mouth lazily, "Gu Bai."


    She is so lazy in her bones that others should only have this master, and the apprentice has also learned some points. But if Ji Beiting, oh, no, it should be said that Qingyue Shangxian was present. I''m afraid she will recognize her other identity immediately.


    No one dared to shout Gu Bai''s name at the scene. They were all unified into Lord Gu.


    "What did Lord Gu remind you this time? For example, what do we need to do about that?"


    Gu Bai seemed to appreciate the dancing of the beauty below, and didn''t give the man more eyes. Pretending to beep... She has long been familiar with such things. In this world, others don''t care about your attitude. They only agree with your strength. Therefore, her arrogant attitude not only doesn''t arouse anger, but becomes more and more nervous for fear that she won''t do it.


    "Shifu has left it to me to deal with all this. As for you..." she was lazy, and finally took her eyes away from the dancers. She was careless, but arrogant. "Just a dead soul. As for scaring you like this? You could kill him when he was still alive. Why are you still afraid of him now?"


    The people were very guilty of being teased by her. At the beginning, they killed that one together because they played Yin moves, but Yin moves are not strength in the end, so they may capsize one day.


    "What the adult said is very true, but after all these years, we don''t know what cultivation accomplishments the man has now. We''re afraid of his Yin moves. After all, he''s dark now and I''m waiting for the light."


    Compared with his nervousness, Gu Bai looked calm. "We might as well have fun in time if we have time to worry about the redundant dead. It seems that these dancers are not from the nether world."


    In the dark world, many people look casually. It''s not easy to gather so many beauties, so she asked humanely: "these are the monks who broke into the dark world. They know the current affairs and stay."


    It''s hard to enter the netherworld, but it doesn''t mean that you can''t really enter. These women are knowledgeable about current affairs. Of course, there are some people who don''t know current affairs. Of course, Gu Baicai doesn''t bother to ask these later words. After all, even these women practitioners mentioned it casually.


    Night is joy. Let her pull hatred. Of course, she wants to pull the hatred value to the end. A person who is arrogant and only indulges in beauty looks down on the former Youming king, which is bound to cause some people''s anger. She dares to conclude that there are the subordinates of the Youming king at the party.


    "Rich, can you lock some spies for me?"


    518 fortunately, she didn''t dishonor her life. She soon pointed out three people to her, two of whom were the surrounding servants, and one, which was somewhat unexpected. She was actually a subordinate of one of the four demons, and his status was not small and his strength was not weak.


    "It''s a little interesting. It seems that the four demons can penetrate high-level figures in such a short time." she thought and hooked up with the night.


    He is now her servant. When she hooks up, she is happy at night. Really, she can only listen.


    "What can I do for you, miss?"


    Gu Baicai won''t do it by herself. Night joy can cover up her strength, but once she does it, some things can''t be covered up. For example, she is just an ordinary golden elixir friar, and she is still a person.


    "You go and catch three people for me."


    Night is happy to look at her unexpectedly. The little apprentice won''t let him catch people for no reason unless she sees something wrong. The two attendants were just enough. There was another one. How on earth did she see it?


    "Yes, my lady." he lowered his voice. His gentle voice, like the romantic night wind, made people blush and heartbeat.


    Gu Bai moved uneasily, but he scolded angrily in his heart. This damn guy really doesn''t forget to discharge all the time. Thanks to her good concentration, she didn''t lose herself. Otherwise, she doesn''t know how to die.


    The night immediately cheered, and the action was quick, accurate and cruel. Before the people reacted at the banquet, he bound the three people and threw them in front of Gu Bai.


    The wine cup in Gu Bai''s hand has not been put down. To be honest, there is really nothing delicious in the netherworld. The thing in his hand is said to be wine, but there is still magic gas on it. If you take a bite, it will inevitably enter the body.


    She didn''t have the heart of self abuse, so she smashed the wine cup in her hand in front of a spy. Her happiness and anger changed instantly, and the lazy moment on her face became extremely fierce. "Your master is really a good means. He has died for hundreds of years, but he can still let you work for him. Let me guess, what benefits did he promise you? Huh?"


    At the beginning, the three were lucky, but when she said this, the other two servants looked gray, and there was only one, calm and calm, without any panic.


    "I don''t understand what your words mean, but if you want to make yourself powerful, I have nothing to say."


    In a word, the situation was completely changed, and his boss, another devil, stood up at this time. It was his right hand, so he threw it out and killed it. He was a little reluctant.


    "Sir, is there any misunderstanding?"


    Gu Bai smiled and said, "if you want evidence, you can." after that, I don''t know if it''s a bad habit. This time, I didn''t even have a look in my eyes. I just hooked my hand at night, "you go."


    The night is joyous, speechless and smiling. The little guy still has two faces. It''s so surprising for him. I just don''t know what bigger surprise she has for him behind here.


    The night was happy. The men couldn''t bear it. Before long, another man rushed in outside the party and took out the evidence of the rebellion one by one. Now, no one doubts.


    They get along with these fine works day and night, but they are not as good as those days when she came. At the thought of this, they suddenly turn pale.


    How many details do they have without their knowledge?


    "My lord..."


    A trembling voice sounded, and Gu Bai impatiently interrupted, "OK, since I take over this matter, I will deal with it properly."

 Chapter 66

    Gu Bai''s decisiveness put an end to all the remaining voices of doubt or opposition. Although they are the overlord in the nether world, they are humble in the face of the real devil. Therefore, Gu Bai has an absolute right to speak.


    A banquet ended like this. Many people were trembling and afraid that she would be unhappy. Only night was happy and they were in a good mood.


    The little apprentice is really a treasure. She surprises him all the time. Thinking about her previous performance in the devil''s palace, she seems to be clumsy. Otherwise, the sharp upper master''s breath can''t be developed overnight.


    However, he likes it very much.


    Gu Bai didn''t open his eyes in the back of his head, but he could feel the pleasant breath of his master. Holding back the slaves who followed around, she returned to the soft and lovely appearance of the demon palace, "master, how am I doing?"


    Night is happy. I dare to conclude that if the little guy is a demon family, he must wag his tail happily at the moment.


    "Good."


    In such a short time, we can find three spies. Without saying anything else, his eyesight is absolutely great. He is not stingy to praise, and even asks, "what reward do you want?"


    Gu Bai was also impolite and said directly, "after solving these things, master should teach me the array!"


    In terms of techniques, the joy of the night is simply an existence against the sky. There is almost nothing he can''t do. Therefore, if he gives advice, he will make rapid progress in whatever he learns. Gu Bai''s move not only saves time for his exploration, but also can get along with him more. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    The night is joyful, and her eyebrows are slightly picked. Obviously, she is so eager to learn. There are so many things in his hands, in addition to a dark world, there are countless good things, wealth, power and beauty, but she is not interested at all.


    "Yes."


    With his permission, Gu Bai was obviously very happy, but this happiness did not last long.


    Back to the palace specially prepared by Chongguang for them, it is a luxurious palace, which is different from the fine luxury of the Terran royal family. The palace is extremely magnificent, full of tall buildings and quite exotic. However, Gu Bai was not in the mood to appreciate them. She stared at the rows of beauties standing at the door of the temple.


    There are half human girls with white furry ears and tails of the demon family, and the mini shape of goblins. What''s more, there are strong men similar to King Kong! What the fuck is this!


    Gu Bai frowned and stared at the slave. "You''d better give me a reasonable explanation."


    When the little girl lost her temper, her momentum was very frightening. No, the servants in the palace, plus the fat and thin beauties, all knelt on the ground.


    "It''s the honor who ordered the slaves to come and serve you to make atonement for your sins." the opening was the half human fox girl, not to mention, with furry ears on her head and a snow-white tail shrank into a ball because of fear. At this time, she looked at her carefully.


    This kind of weak girl either makes people feel protective, or it is the most favorite killing of those cruel and cruel people.


    Gu Bai is not a pervert, nor does he have too much compassion. He takes back his sight at a glance.


    "Wherever you come from, go back to where you come from." then he lifted his feet and walked directly into the hall.


    Her face was expressionless, but everyone could see that she was suppressing her anger. Everyone dared not speak. Only the night behind her was happy.


    "Xiaobai, you shouldn''t be so determined."


    The gorgeous and gentle voice line sounded behind her. In the past, Gu Bai would play with him, but now she is incredible.


    "Master, what are you talking about?"


    The night immediately sighed happily, and his eyes spoiled as usual. However, what he said was another meaning, "this is the netherworld. Everyone stares at your every move, which is inconsistent with your previous performance and will cause others to unnecessarily suspect you. You have to be stable before the person behind you is found."


    Gu Bai has already become famous in the nether world these days, but most of his fame is arrogant and domineering. He loves money and sex. After all, Chongguang used to look for beauties for her in order to please her. Therefore, among these beauties, there may be spies of the former nether king.


    However, Gu Bai didn''t want to pay attention to these. She looked back wrongfully, and even a little pale appeared on her delicate face, "master, you want to force me to spoil them?"


    The night is happy, with some comfort, but the attitude is indisputable: "Gu Bai, it''s not to force you, it''s to let you learn to play on the occasion."


    This is the little girl he raised, like snow lotus on the mountain. She is pure and flawless, and he can''t help but want to destroy it.


    This is his evil taste. He wants to see where the bottom line of the little girl is in front of him.


    Gu Bai continued to ask with a miserable face, "so Shifu used to play games?"


    Night is joy, but she doesn''t think so. "These are all things that must be experienced. It''s nothing. There will be other things in the future. Gu Bai, you''re too young to stick to yourself and you''re easy to suffer losses."


    This was the first time in ten years that they had encountered differences. Gu Bai looked at him with a bit of helplessness. His big apricot eyes were covered with a layer of mist at the moment, perhaps because the image of master collapsed in her heart or faced the ugliness of the world.


    "I don''t need these people!"


    Although the voice trembles, it is also strong.


    Four eyes were opposite. In a moment, the night sighed happily, "just, you don''t want to, I don''t force you, just..."


    Before he finished, Gu Bai immediately interrupted, "no, it''s just that I don''t need these people now, and I don''t need to play in the future!" he said, as if he was very angry and didn''t wait for night to be happy, he went straight back to his room, and then slammed the door shut.


    The night was glad to hear the loud closing of the door, shook his head, called the servants of the palace and asked them to be removed.


    On the other hand, Chongguang managed to get together twelve beauties with different styles and wanted to entertain the distinguished guests. Who could think that they were all packed and returned before they were opened, which made him very confused.


    They are such creatures in the bottom. They never stick to details. Just now the distinguished guest was so angry. Of course, he had to think about venting the fire for others. The most direct, convenient and effective way to vent the fire is to give people away. Anyway, the beauty, who doesn''t like it, and even in order not to make mistakes, he specially chose several teenagers to go there. As a result, none of the distinguished guests looked at it!


    Chongguang was in a hurry. He called the servant and asked him carefully.


    On the other side, Gu Bai angrily returned to the house. Before long, he saw the night and pushed the door in.


    For the sake of safety these days, they all live in the same room, but although they live in the same room, they have different beds. Most of the time, they don''t sleep. Night is joy. Demons such as Gu Bai seldom need sleep. Gu Bai also meditates and practices in order to achieve self-cultivation.

 Chapter 67

    The two masters and disciples looked at each other speechless. Gu Bai pursed his little red lips and didn''t speak. He was happy at night and didn''t intend to speak. Obviously, he was like a stranger under the same eaves. He didn''t even meet his eyes.


    As the night was getting late, Gu Bai was angry and didn''t meditate. Holding the quilt, he fell into the quilt. Finally, he took the back of his head and aimed at the night that is happy. His angry appearance gave the night that is happy to Qi joy.


    The little apprentice played a little game, but he didn''t coax him. He chose Zhang ruantan at will and just lay half asleep.


    But as time went by, there was a strange smell in the quiet room, such as the smell that shouldn''t appear at the moment and the beautiful body outside the window. Everything took place out of guard. When the reaction came, Gu Bai had inhaled a little smell.


    She suddenly got up from the bed. When she saw the figure outside, she immediately narrowed her eyes and said sternly, "who, get in here!" after roaring, she looked at the night beside her, but saw that his eyes were clear and bright. Obviously, she was not affected by half.


    Under the hazy moonlight, the figure outside the window is particularly provocative. Hearing the sound, the man twisted the snake''s waist and slowly pushed the door in.


    She wore very few clothes, only a white dress, which could cover several important parts, and the rest were faint. Caught off guard at night, I saw this scene and changed into a normal man. At the moment, I''m afraid my blood is boiling and I want to have some fun in the world.


    Gu Bai received some fragrance, but he didn''t lose his mind. When he met such a thing at first, he just hung his lips and smiled, "who let you come."


    The four demons came tonight. All the people sent by Chongguang were returned by her, and she was sure that the girl in front of her was no longer among the people just now. Either Chongguang, the other three demons, or the nether King hiding in the dark.


    The woman hung her head from beginning to end. When she heard her mouth, she lifted the minibus slightly. With this lift, Gu Bai found that her eyes were full of fear.


    Gu Baile didn''t hesitate to take medicine. Why did he pretend to be forced to Liangshan and look miserable? It''s really a good play.


    "I begged you to take me in. I was forced to do this." she just looked at it and quickly lowered her head and begged for mercy: "I have another brother. He is seriously ill. If he can''t be treated again, I''m afraid... I''m afraid it won''t work. The venerable said he didn''t save useless people. I made this bad decision. Please leave me. I''m willing to do anything. I can be a slave, a servant, an ox and a horse."


    Gu Bai watched her act quietly. Seriously, her acting skills were still a little worse than hers. Besides, shouldn''t this kind of drama be aimed at decent people? She was an apprentice of the leader of the demon clan. I''m afraid she didn''t have a bad head to play with her?


    Therefore, she soon paid attention to other places, such as the woman''s cultivation, and what she wanted to do.


    "Finished?"


    Her almost indifferent voice paralyzed the woman to the ground, as if her last hope had been dashed. The whole person was like a rag doll, which caused a kind of abuse. Even Gu Bai, who didn''t like abuse, thought for a moment, what a beautiful woman if she cried?


    Fortunately, this idea was only for a moment and was soon forgotten by her.


    "I don''t have time to accompany you. Go away without saying."


    Because of the strange aroma, Gu Bai''s face was not very good at the moment. Seeing that the woman was still crying, for a time, he was annoyed and wanted to kick people out, but he listened to 518 timely reminder.


    "Bai Bai, this woman is a nightmare. Don''t touch her."


    "Nightmare?" Gu Bai was stunned. He immediately looked at the night beside him and found that although he looked clear, he didn''t respond much, just like a lifelike wooden man.


    The woman seemed to be aware of what she had found, and changed her previous weak and fierce attack.


    "I underestimate you. If such a beautiful person appears in front of you, you can be indifferent." he said wow, glanced at a seat under her, and said, "return the master of the devil. I don''t even look like a man."


    Although Gu Bai was prepared, she was just a golden elixir friar. She didn''t have any magic tools to take advantage of. She immediately retreated. But when she heard her words, she smiled angrily, "I''m really not a man. As a nightmare, you don''t even know whether the person who wants a nightmare is a man or a woman. I think you might as well strangle yourself and start again!"


    The woman was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect this floor.


    The four demons greeted each other with a high profile, and although she wore gorgeous clothes, she was dressed as a man. For a moment, everyone acquiesced that she was a man.


    "Are you a girl?"


    Nightmare was obviously stunned, but at the thought of her pretty face, she suddenly felt that women''s clothes were more eye-catching than men''s clothes.


    "I''m lame. I didn''t expect it to be a girl."


    "If you want to fight, you can fight!"


    The woman was not in a hurry, but changed into a handsome little husband. She even had a folding fan in her hand. She was very romantic.


    "What''s fun outside? Why don''t you stay here with me for a few days? Look, I can make whatever you like."


    Gu Bai''s eyes are slightly twitching. This special mother is also very direct! When she''s stupid!


    "To get rich, what is the way to break this nightmare?"


    518, "this is a dreamland created by nightmare. If you want to break the dreamland, you can only kill its original God, otherwise no one can help you." after that, another meal, "This is a nightmare comparable to that of the first child, and this is still its place. With your current cultivation, you can''t kill her for the time being. Even if you accidentally touch it, it will easily arouse your desire. Hope, in the end, you will take the bait step by step until you die."


    Gu Bai was a little upset. Just to save his life, he decided to deal with it temporarily.


    "OK, I prefer my master''s face. Can you change it?"


    Mengyan didn''t expect that she would make such a request. She was stunned for a moment, but immediately sent out a burst of laughter, "little girl, you actually like the old guy who enjoys the night? It''s a master apprentice love. It''s interesting, too interesting."


    This kind of thing about the love between teachers and disciples, in the cultivation world, is treacherous. However, the demon clan is better. They believe in the strong, which is to sigh at most.


    "What''s the matter with apprenticeship? My master is so beautiful. Can you become my master? If not, get out and change!"


    Gu Bai has a hot temper, but mengyan likes it very much, "who says no, you wait!"


    Nightmare didn''t disappoint her. Soon, a peerless beautiful man in red appeared in front of her. Unfortunately, he looked like a God. No matter how he looked, he was just a fake.


    The face of night joy is actually very powerful. It''s too beautiful. It''s the kind of foul. However, suddenly looking at the enlarged Junrong, Gu Bai tutted, "Are you ok? This is my master? His face is too sharp. He''s not a snake spirit. What do you do with such a sharp chin! Also, my master''s eyes are too big. My master''s eyes are Phoenix eyes. He picks a particularly charming one slightly. It''s not your blind JB stare. He thinks it''s beautiful when his eyes are big..."

 Chapter 68

    In the face of Gu Bai''s complaints, nightmare is obviously very unhappy, but it likes to keep improving. It just makes people dream by creating a dreamland. If the technology is unqualified, it is not a qualified nightmare, and it has a lot of time to spend with her to see how long she can last.


    So, under her almost harsh conditions, it really changed as she said.


    "How''s it going now?" mengyan picked up her eyes, a pair of Phoenix eyes that looked like a smile. In fact, she had seven or eight points.


    However, Gu Bai was suddenly silent.


    Mengyan thought she was completely convinced. She was about to stop the game and dismantle the delicious food, but she listened to her cool mouth.


    "Although there''s no difference in your face, your waist..." the little girl''s meal was clearly a pleasant voice, but it jumped in the nightmare''s ear.


    "Look at your waist. Although it barely catches the eye, you know my master doesn''t. the standard male dog waist and the waist line can be called perfect." she sighed and continued: "is the fake a fake after all? If you imitate it again, there are still defects."


    This nightmare would not go on playing with her, and immediately flew into a rage, "you play with me?"


    Gu Bai looked at the other party''s face, which was happy at night, and continued to say in a faint way: "if my master had changed, he would never do this hateful expression. It''s too ugly and hot eyes." after that, he seemed to really don''t want to see it again. He directly glanced away and ignored the past.


    Nightmare''s patience finally ran out. She played with her for so long, but it was because she broke an interesting thing, master apprentice love, or the first master of the demon family and his apprentice. It felt good to think about it, but now, the little girl can toss too much.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll be addicted to it later."


    Listening to his determined tone, Gu Bai hissed softly.


    Nightmare is powerful, one of which is because of its ethereal body. It has no entity, just like all its fantasies. But it is also because there is no entity, it is pervasive and tireless. Second, nightmares can evoke the deepest secrets of the people. As long as you contact them, what you can''t get and dare not think of can be presented to you one by one, so few people can resist its power.


    This kind of ethereal thing can''t be scattered again, and it''s difficult to kill. The only way is to swallow it.


    Gu Bai didn''t want to swallow this ugly thing, so she thought of the ghost fire in her body.


    "Hey, kid, your chance to do meritorious service has come. Swallow it. I''ll find you a body to play with sometime."


    "Really? Then I want a body that can eat!"


    Ghost fire stays in her spirit mansion every day and faces all kinds of delicious food. It''s too painful to see, smell and eat!


    Gu Bai lost his smile. Although it was a ghost fire, it was only in the end that he had intelligence. Obviously, the child''s nature of mind.


    "Yes."


    With Gu Bai''s nod, the ghost fire is trying to swallow the nightmare.


    Although it has an entity, its entity is a flame. What can a flame do? Of course it''s burning! Nightmare is a member of the nether world, and ghost fire, in a sense, is also an underground product. When the two meet, no one will fall behind.


    Nightmare knows that she has the demon''s Sumi ring, but whether the Sumi ring is a magic weapon, the ring will not attack without touching her body. But now it''s in a dream. That''s another world. It''s thousands of calculations. Unexpectedly, she still has ghost fire! And the ghost fire signed a contract with her!


    "I underestimated you." he stared at the ghost fire with gloomy eyes. He was still vigilant. When he found that the ghost fire was not high, he disdained it immediately. "I thought it was a treasure, but it was only a semi remnant."


    Gu Bai is not in a hurry. She is analyzing the data with 518. Who will win the duel.


    "It''s enough to deal with you."


    Her arrogant attitude angered nightmare to a great extent. While frantically attacking the ghost fire, she said, "when I swallow the ghost fire, I''ll clean you up slowly." it said that the surrounding environment has changed greatly. The originally warm bedroom hall has become gloomy and fierce at the moment, and all the surrounding layout has disappeared. The rest is endless darkness, as if I can''t see the end at a glance.


    518 the data here is not optimistic, "it''s reasonable that the ghost fire was burned by the real fire before it gave birth to wisdom. If it didn''t have that one, it would still exist like a big man now, but after all, the body was injured and the ability to give birth to wisdom was also pushed out by the strong Yin Qi in the bones, which greatly reduced its strength."


    While watching the war, Gu Bai said leisurely, "have you ever heard that villains die of talking too much? My kid hasn''t talked a lot of nonsense so I bet the kid will win."


    518 choking, want to say this is OK?


    Seeing that he was rich, Gu Bai said again, "money can make ghosts grind. No, recently, his life has increased by hundreds of years, enough for me to kill these evils."


    This time, 518 stopped talking at all.


    After the golden elixir period, the original life limit of about 100 years has risen directly to 500 years old. Rounded up, she is now a rich woman.


    "All right, let me know what you need later."


    Gu Bai didn''t intend to save money. She earned it just to spend it, but she didn''t expect that nightmare''s technology was so bad that she still surprised the joy of the night.


    The dreamland created by nightmares has no end. In addition to the black in front of us, it is black. Staying in this environment is easy to breed some emotions that people shouldn''t have. Nightmare used to value this point, but now it really feels that Gu Bai is not a person! Every person should have her own emotions, but she didn''t. She stood aside like a sculpture. Sometimes it almost caught the ghost fire and didn''t move her eyelids.


    "Kid, make a quick decision. I want to go back to bed now." after that, Gu Bai yawned and sent ghost fire the internal breathing pill he bought with his twenty-year life limit.


    Before the ghost fire, it barely drew. Now there is a plug-in, and the whole person is excited. It knows that it won''t lose money to follow the host. Look, it pays so much for helping fight!


    "Well, master Le, wait and I''ll clean it up for you right away."


    Over there, nightmare is more and more difficult. Although it has no entity, it is definitely suffering from being roasted by ghost fire. However, after this fight, it also knows something about ghost fire. What way did things that were reluctant to fight with it grow rapidly?


    Another piece of black smoke was swallowed up, and the nightmare retreated again and again. Staring at the ghost fire in horror, "you... How did you do it?"


    "Of course, I''m with a good master. I''m almost broken up like you, and I haven''t seen your master come to save you." the ghost fire said, suddenly expanding the brightness to the edge of the dreamland. Ghost fire is also fire. Where there is fire, those darkness will naturally disappear without trace.


    Nightmare has no entity. It can turn into a part of the dreamland at any time unless you hit everything at the same time, including the oppressive darkness. But ordinary magic can''t attack so many at the same time, but ghost fire is different. It only needs to illuminate and can give it a fatal blow.

 Chapter 69

    The ghost fire swallowed up the nightmare. Finally, it directly burped for a long time. Maybe it was enough to eat. In the past, it would beat the flame. This time, it didn''t move and clubbed there like a tree stake.


    Gu Baile, nightmares are demons. Although the ghost fire carries ghosts, it likes this kind of yin and evil thing. No, its cultivation has increased a lot.


    "Burp, master, do you have any other orders?"


    "No, go back and have a rest. When I finish dealing with things here and return to the demon palace, I''ll find you a body."


    The ghost fire has just swallowed the nightmare and can''t fully absorb its power. At this time, the two forces are colliding with each other in the body. It doesn''t feel good, so it doesn''t even have extra words at the moment. Seeing Gu Bai didn''t forget to promise it, it went into her spirit house.


    It''s said that she''s practicing the right way. The aura in the lingfu house is pressing, but ghost fire didn''t feel any discomfort after she checked in, but she was very comfortable. It was only an expedient measure to drill into her spirit mansion at the beginning. Who could have thought of finding a treasure? Therefore, it was not much difficult when it agreed to sign a master servant contract with her at the beginning.


    When the nightmare died, the dream was broken. But when she opened her eyes, she saw that the night on the soft couch was happy. I don''t know when she came to the bed.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    Gu Bai was startled. It wasn''t that she had done something wrong. It was mainly that the ghost in the dreamland wasted a lot of effort and threatened and lured her in order to attract her. Almost everything it could think of came again. At that time, Gu Bai only thought it was interesting. Now she wants to come, her eyes are very hot. No, looking at the original owner of night joy, she feels strange all over.


    Different from the false devil in his dream, he is rarely worried in reality.


    "Have you met a nightmare?"


    Gu Bai didn''t dare to look directly at him. He nodded with his head down.


    "It''s my lack of consideration. I only remember those ordinary demons and forget the pervasive garbage such as nightmares." his voice slowed down and even apologized. "Tell me what you dreamed of? How did you wake up in a cold sweat?"


    Gu Bai is a little guilty at the moment. If it were normal, she would find that the night is happy and strange all over. At the beginning, she didn''t see him show up at the Bank of Cang, and there was no booing. You know, she had been lying in TIANYIZONG for a month before she could get out of bed. But now it''s just a nightmare, but it makes him sad. Up to now, he still plays such strange roles as bosom brother.


    "Nothing, just some ordinary means." now she just wants to send people away, but she doesn''t see the abuse in each other''s eyes.


    "Ordinary means?" night Jihuan was very patient. The little apprentice refused to say, and he didn''t give up. His voice was as warm as the spring breeze, but Gu Bai''s head was big.


    "I''m your master. Do you think you can hide your every move from me? Gu Bai, you are my teacher and disciple. I don''t want you to hide anything from me, especially such dangerous things. Nightmare is just a chess piece. If it fails, the people behind it will not give up."


    It seems that I just want to find out the behind the scenes.


    Finally, Gu Bai raised her hand and surrendered. It was very difficult for her to say something in the dreamland. Of course, she deliberately concealed a lot.


    Then, he listened to the solemn tone of night joy, such as discussing philosophy and asked, "tell me, what is a male dog''s waist?"


    As soon as the words fell, Gu Bai was completely petrified. In a moment, she jumped up from the bed and pointed to each other. She didn''t know whether she was angry or frightened. Her fingers trembled again. "Lying in the trough, master, are you poisonous? You know everything. Do you still ask me?"


    Night immediately Huan stretched out his hand, put her finger down slowly, and said slowly, "disciple, this is wrong. There are some things I don''t know as a teacher, such as male dog waist."


    Gu Bai pulled a corner of his mouth, "can''t turn this page?"


    The night was filled with a smile and a little teasing. "Why did you turn over? I saw that you were having a good time in your dream. Even demons such as nightmare were played with by you and applauded. There is one thing I have to confirm." he leaned down and directly pressed people on the bed, although he left a safe distance, But this guy actually pulled up Gu Bai''s green and delicate hand just now and put it around his waist. His voice was low and took the slightly upturned radian of the corner of his mouth. It was inadvertently provocative and the most deadly.


    "Well, male dog waist?"


    Gu Bai was so red that he couldn''t be any more. The blush went all the way down his cheeks, along his white neck, and finally disappeared under his skirt.


    "No, no, no, listen to me. I just said it casually." she was in a hurry and wanted to withdraw her hand. However, who was the night joy, what he wanted to do, and who could stop it.


    No, because of her move, the distance between them was a little closer.


    This time, Gu Bai didn''t dare to move again.


    In the previous life, Ji Beiting and Qingyue went to the immortal, which ended in ceremony, and Ji Beiting in the previous life was ashamed of her. She was the one who had the upper hand. It''s not like now that she had the lower hand and restrained others.


    The corner of the eye that bullies the little apprentice is slightly red. Somehow, night joy especially likes this feeling.


    "You are too young to know how dangerous it is outside. As a teacher, you can''t stare at you all the time. Therefore, you just said in the dreamland. As a teacher, you have to teach by example. Nightmare pretends to be me. You are on guard, but there are too many people with ulterior motives in the world. Talking on paper is not as effective as practical action."


    After saying this, I don''t know why, the night is happy, and the righteous little monk appeared in my mind. His name seems to be Yunxuan, which is very eye-catching.


    He said with a serious face, but Gu Bai was shocked. "Master, are you crazy?" after that, he read again: "no, no, no, I''m crazy. I must still be in the dreamland."


    The little apprentice looks like he has no master, but he feels particularly lovely and charming.


    "There is no fairyland. I asked those people to stay and serve me. I wanted you to practice, but I didn''t expect you to be so located. In this way, I can only reluctantly teach myself." he said this. There is no erotic color in his eyes. Instead, he seems to be facing disobedient little pets and can only continue to pet helplessly.


    Gu Bai was foolish. She didn''t expect that this guy would set up a set like this. She was happy at night with the beauties just now. She really preferred the latter!


    "I don''t know if Shifu is so kind-hearted. I''m wrong. Tomorrow, I''ll ask Chongguang to pick some more beauties for me. I won''t refuse this time."


    The little disciple resisted so much that night was happy. He only sighed, "it''s late."


    Gu Bai was surprised and his apricot eyes stared. Obviously, he didn''t believe it.


    So the night immediately Huan continued: "the other party''s move is a nightmare. Chongguang finds those beauties. They are no longer bone in the skin. They can have fun. No matter how useful they are."

 Chapter 70

    The mouth is not sharp enough, and the force is not as good as people. In the end, we can only seek 518.


    However, after entering the new copy, 518 is worse than her. For example, at this meeting, it will only exclaim, "shit, it''s really a senior demon. I can''t afford it, can''t afford it!"


    Gu Bai gritted his teeth, "come on, find a way for me!"


    518 advised: "it doesn''t matter. There are eight abdominal muscles, male dog waist and Mermaid thread. Such a perfect figure is not a loss."


    Yes, the evil spirit of night is joy. At the moment, he has removed his coat. Although he hasn''t taken off his clothes, he can wear the inner shirt as light as Tulle as if he hadn''t worn it. He has a panoramic view of the scenery inside.


    Seeing that things were going to develop on a strange road, Gu Baixin made a plan at the critical moment, "master, I remember you asked me what kind of Tao to practice, and I suddenly had an idea."


    Their posture was ambiguous. Gu Bai''s clothes were even more confused because of the previous resistance. Although they took off half of them, their skirts were slightly opened, revealing attractive collarbones.


    She tried to calm down, but her dark eyes betrayed her panic.


    Yejihuan likes it very much, or enjoys it very much. The little girl is very smart, at least smarter than he thought. Therefore, he increasingly wants to tie her to himself. If such a smart man is taken away by outsiders, he will be unhappy.


    He wanted to make her inseparable from herself, but she was only sixteen. Compared with his long years, he couldn''t raise his interest in some aspect at all. He looked at her, more just like looking at a toy, tease or pet. Anyway, he couldn''t afford to eat people.


    He seldom had a chance to play. The little girl didn''t take the bait and could talk to him calmly, which made him loosen his shackles on her.


    "Tell me."


    Gu Bai breathed a sigh of relief and stepped back carefully. "Master, I remember you said that there are thousands of roads, but if you want not to be cheated, there is one that is most suitable, and this one is also the most suitable for cultivation."


    She didn''t say it was complete, but the night was happy, but he understood it. He picked his eyebrow, as if he was surprised, "are you sure you want to go this way?"


    Gu Bai still remembers this mission. Yejihuan never trusted herself, and she was also full of calculations. They would not come to any good end, but they were tied together by the way of heaven. Ruthless Tao is her best Tao.


    "OK."


    She said it firmly. After a short pause, she came forward to tidy up her clothes. "Gu Bai, there is no way back. Once he has a love, he will be doomed." after finishing the clothes, he reached out and touched her hair. There is only the love of the elders for the back. From beginning to end, his eyes have not changed, As she was taught before.


    This is a monster!


    Gu Bai couldn''t help but feel sick. She felt more and more that she had to stay away from this guy when she returned to the demon palace. This guy''s Three Outlooks were not right. She didn''t want to be taken astray. Anyway, 518 told her that there is no time limit for this task. As long as she is still alive and can complete the task, she will be successful.


    "Now that you have decided, I respect everything about you." he said, withdrew from the ambiguous distance and returned to soft collapse again. This night, they didn''t say a word, but Gu Bai didn''t sleep all night.


    She is now too passive. The world is no longer the world of limited palace fighting in her previous life. The world of cultivation is full of human spirits. She should adapt to this environment, not wait for the environment to suit her.


    So, the next day.


    The day before Chongguang was still full of fear that the devil''s beloved returned to the beauty. The next day, Gu Bai found him in person.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Gu Bai was still dressed in red and looked at Chongguang. It was rare to ask solemnly, "Chongguang venerable, what fun place is there in the netherworld?"


    Chongguang was stunned, then flattered and said, "yes or no, I just don''t know whether it''s with adults."


    "Tell me."


    "My Lord also knows that the netherworld is one of the darkest places in the world. There are more secrets in it. Many people want to climb up, but there must be a channel. No, the former netherworld king has set up an underground martial arts field, and the winner will get the corresponding status. To tell you the truth, I came out of the underground martial arts field at the beginning."


    Gu Bai knows that this is the imperial examination in disguise in the world and the grass-roots hope.


    "It''s a little interesting."


    Seeing her showing some interest, Chongguang felt that Gu was young, did not love beauty and violence, and really could not be treated as an ordinary distinguished guest.


    "If you want to go, I can show you the way."


    So Gu Baidu stayed in the underground martial arts field that day.


    The demon clan has no law, and life and death follow the sky, so the underground martial arts field is extremely bloody. Gu Bai can''t see several of them.


    The intestines were pulled out, which made people sick, but for the sake of people, she reluctantly resisted the urge to vomit, and said to 518, "get rich, distract me, or I''ll vomit."


    518, "the bloody shield has been turned on."


    With the plug-in of fortune, the duel field is a mosaic in Gu Bai''s eyes. She is relieved, but she sees Chongguang quietly looking at her.


    I heard that the LORD had grown up in the devil''s palace since he was a child. He had never experienced anything. Now he can''t change his face after seeing this scene. Chongguang was more and more afraid to underestimate her. You know, when he first came into contact with the underground martial arts field, he was scared out of his wits and had a nightmare for half a year.


    "Heavy light venerable, there is one thing I want to ask you."


    As soon as Chongguang heard this, he immediately sat in a serious position, "please speak, Mr. Gu."


    Gu Bai frowned beautifully and looked embarrassed. "Yesterday, master told me that going out and having fun is largely to reassure friends and make the environment conducive to himself. So I want to ask, is it difficult for the venerable to refuse those beauties yesterday?"


    Chongguang was surprised that the little ancestor was so inexperienced that the demon lord protected her very well.


    "How can I be embarrassed by some playthings? It''s just what the venerable said, but it''s reasonable." Chongguang weighed it and said, "after all, adults will face people in the future, in addition to me and others, there are enemies."


    Gu Baiwu said, "I see." then she asked, "is there any other place in the netherworld for fun?"


    Chongguang understood more clearly that the beauties he sent were more or less modest, but there were many strange ways in another major industry in the netherworld. Ordinary dignitaries such as wild roads couldn''t look up to them. After all, they were dirty, but they didn''t expect that Lord Gu would play so much as soon as he played.


    "If your excellency wants to go, I can take you anytime."


    He said so in his heart, but he was still afraid of being startled. Chongguang has decided to let his men straighten out a little later. If it''s too scary, cover it first. As for others, it depends on the little ancestor''s desire to play like this.

 Chapter 71

    Night is happy. I haven''t seen my little apprentice all day. I thought she scared her yesterday. When I asked, I knew that she was so bold. She visited the two dark industries of the nether world in one day.


    He knew that there was bloody violence in the underground martial arts field, but the little disciple didn''t even blink when he killed Cang bank, so he knew that she was not a vulnerable person in this regard. It''s another one. Unexpectedly, she was so excited last night that she wandered around the brothel all night.


    Recalling last night, I don''t know why. Night is joy. There is some unknown anger in his heart. He would rather see those defective goods than accept him. Although he won''t be the last even if she accepted last night, he is very unhappy with the inexplicable anger in his heart.


    Night is happy, did not disturb anyone, directly followed the breath on Xumi''s ring to find someone, but when he found someone, he deliberately restrained his breath.


    The night scene in the nether world has a wide variety. In addition to some demon families, Gu Bai also saw goblins, demon families, and even some people.


    Inside the street, each shop has a room made of transparent spar. People outside can clearly see everything inside, such as some restricted pictures, which are very hot eyes.


    No, she saw an ugly demon man beating a pure and innocent nun. The man''s fighting places are very tricky. Blood stains are serious. But if you look closely, you can find that these are only skin and flesh wounds. The white clothes are stained with a little blood. With the poor eyes of female xiuchu, no one can bear it.


    Chongguang was still acting as an interpreter. Seeing that her eyes stopped at a certain place, she explained: "every store has a room made of this crystal stone. The people inside will change a batch every other hour. If there are guests, your highness, Na Jizi will have to accompany the guests. If there is no guest roll call, there will be corresponding punishment after the end."


    Gu Bai takes back her eyes and once again laments the cruelty and unfairness of the world, but she can''t change anything alone. She can only nod expressionless.


    She boasted that she was not a good person, but she was not a bad scum. The night scene in the nether world was too challenging to human nature, so she spoke to 518 again.


    "Keep shielding."


    Her voice was faint, she couldn''t hear her happiness and anger, 518 didn''t say much, just nodded.


    Then the picture in front of Gu Bai began to blur. Many pictures below the 18th ban were only a mosaic in her eyes.


    Therefore, Chongguang once again lamented the good vision of the Demon Lord. He still remembered that he came to the night scene after he first became famous in the martial arts field. At that time, he couldn''t move his legs at all. His eyes didn''t change like this adult.


    "Sir, are we going in?"


    Gu Bai nodded. It was night. How could he give up halfway, so he said, "there are only women here?"


    When she asked, Chongguang suddenly showed a clear look. Although adults have been wearing men''s clothes, he knows that her real identity is a woman.


    "There are men, but on another street, if adults want to see it, I''ll take you."


    "That''s trouble."


    Gu Bai was thinking about something. She came here to solve the former Youming king. She didn''t believe that he didn''t set foot in the two dark industries of the netherworld, the martial arts arena and the night arena, but she didn''t know what roles his people were.


    "Regional task found."


    The voice of 518 suddenly remembered that Gu Bai was not surprised, but continued.


    "Save the eldest disciple of TIANYIZONG Chu Linfeng, Shan Ping."


    As soon as he said this, Gu Bai suddenly remembered that when he was cultivating his body in TIANYIZONG, he did seem to have heard that a senior brother who went out for training was missing. Dazhong sect disciple, everyone has a life card. If the life card is not broken, it means that he is not dead. But it has been more than ten years. TIANYIZONG has not found anyone yet. It turns out that he is in the netherworld.


    "I see. What about my reward?"


    After several losses, she learned well this time and asked about the reward in advance.


    518 said, "upgrade Rune skills, level 3."


    In this world, masters of talismans also have levels. The later they go, the stronger the power of the drawn runes will be. There are ten levels of runes in total. The reward given by the system this time is still very high. After all, many people are poor all their lives and may reach level 3.


    Gu Bai was very satisfied. Finally, it was no longer the chicken rib reward of waidong split jujube.


    "Speaking of it, what is the rune level of the evil spirit of night joy?"


    518, "level 10."


    Gu Bai tut said, this is the full level. It''s really a demon. There are few people in the world who can stand side by side with him. No wonder the way of heaven can''t accommodate him. We should try our best to get rid of him.


    Chongguang finally took people to the next street. Unlike the previous street, there was no window exhibition here.


    "Mr. Gu, the rules of men and women at night are different. As long as women give money, the man''s requirements are slightly higher." Chongguang said. Seeing her looking at herself, he said: "Most of the men here have been brilliant except for those who rely on their appearance. Even one almost became one of the four demons. Because they will die if they destroy their accomplishments, their accomplishments are all there, but they can''t compare with the glorious period more or less. If big people like who, they have to win them. If they win, you can do whatever you want next."


    Gu Bai didn''t expect this kind of coquettish operation, but she was still very curious to hear the guy who almost became one of the four demons.


    "Show me that one."


    When Chongguang thought of what he had just said, the only person who appeared alone seemed to be the one, so he asked, "what your adult said, but who almost became one of the four demons, mubi city?"


    "He can almost become the four demons. I think he should have great skills."


    "It''s really not small. Unfortunately, the boat capsized in the gutter. He was definitely an expert even if he couldn''t become the four demons. Unfortunately, the person who replaced him couldn''t accommodate him. He directly overcame him and left him here. Speaking of it, he hasn''t received any guests so far."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai''s interest has increased again. The former Youming king should be very interested in such talents.


    "It seems that I will be his first guest today."


    Chongguang''s tour guide is still very conscientious. Gu Bai said he was interested in Miao Bizhi, so he immediately led people there.


    The boss in the building immediately nodded and bowed when he saw that the visitor was the heavy light of one of the four demons. As a result, he saw the venerable nodding and bowed to another Qingjun youth, and immediately guessed the origin of the other party.


    "Your childe should be the master of the devil. I''m here to salute you."


    Speaking of it, the netherworld knows that the master of the devil is coming, but everyone doesn''t care about her gender. Except Chongguang, the other three always think she is a man.


    Inexplicably, she thought that night at the banquet, she dressed up as a servant and bowed down to her. She didn''t know if anyone heard the voice "yes, my lady".

 Chapter 72

    Gu Bai has a very high status in the nether world, but even so, he has to act according to the rules.


    So the boss, who was respectful to her the moment before, took her to the challenge arena the next moment. While walking, he explained to her: "Miao Shao has been here for nearly ten years, and so far no one has challenged and succeeded." those who can become the venerable master should not be too weak, so when she came to the stage, she didn''t forget to flatter her: "I wish you success here."


    The challenge arena is set with a barrier. According to the boss, it is set by a famous array master in the nether world. Therefore, generally, how the people inside fight will not affect the outside.


    Miao Bizhi, as a demon who almost became one of the four demons, doesn''t look too ugly, but Gu Bai''s taste has long become picky by staying with demons such as night joy all year round. The person in front of us can only barely catch the eye. If we really want to do anything, Gu Bai is the one who suffers.


    No, before the fight started, the other party first said, "the legendary master of the adult?" he said, narrowed his eyes, but suddenly laughed, "if it was the master of the adult, I wouldn''t suffer a loss this night."


    His voice was not loud, but the people present were not weak. No, everyone heard his words clearly. Chongguang''s face was a little bad. The previous boss was already trembling and was afraid to annoy the distinguished guests.


    Gu Bai picked his eyebrows and smiled, "why, if I were that one, do you still want to release water?"


    Miao Bi said, "you can''t drain water. I''d like to see what you can do to become an expert of that adult. However, in the face of that adult, if you lose in the end, I''ll be merciful."


    Gu Bai smiled, but he couldn''t smile as much as his eyes. He took a bit of frantic perfunctory, "you think too much. I don''t need to do it myself to deal with you."


    She can''t do it because she''s afraid of being repaired. She''s afraid she can''t cover it, but fortunately, she has a versatile little brother.


    "Kid, I''ll give you another task."


    After a night, the ghost fire had absorbed the cultivation of nightmare. When she heard the master''s command, she immediately came out of her spirit house.


    "Master, you command."


    The emergence of ghost fire surprised many people. Originally, this thing was rare, and even fewer became Jing. But this one not only raised a ghost fire that became Jing, but also signed the master-servant contract.


    Miao Bizhi was obviously surprised, but he was not angry because of the ghost fire, but eager to try. This is a ghost fire of becoming a spirit. How rare it is!


    "If I beat your ghost fire..."


    Before he finished, Gu Bai smiled, "if you can win my ghost fire, the next one to fight with you will be myself."


    This is not a martial arts arena. I''m afraid of hurting guests. All duels are unarmed, but his ability is as strong as Miao Bizhi. Even if outsiders know that his accomplishments are broken, he may not be taken down for ten years, which still can''t be underestimated.


    Gu Bai stood watching the war while chatting with 518, "fa cai, tell me first, where is the disciple of TIANYIZONG?"


    518, "it''s in this building."


    After getting the answer, Gu Bai asked, "is Miao Bizhi involved in the former nether king?"


    518, "that was a chess piece put by the former Youming king in this building. Even if he lost ten years ago, he did it on purpose."


    Gu Bai tut said that it had been laid out ten years ago, but the four demons didn''t know it. No wonder they asked for help to enjoy at night. It''s too weak.


    After chatting with 518 for a while, I saw that the winner was about to be decided. I couldn''t help picking my eyebrows. Is that too fast?


    Looking at Miao Bizhi, who was retreating step by step, she frowned lightly, "to get rich, he deliberately lost?"


    518, "Chongguang is still watching. Of course, he lost deliberately. He also took four layers of skills. At least the friars in the later stage of the demon baby period should be able to break a big pass and enter the out of body period in a few days."


    Gu Bai knows that if he is dormant in this building, he must suppress his cultivation, but according to the trend of the former Youming king, he probably doesn''t have to disguise anymore.


    On the other side, Miao Bizhi thought he was well disguised. He stepped back a few steps, and his face looked a little pale because of the blow of the ghost fire.


    The ghost fire child has a good mind. When he wins, he jumps happily, "master, I won."


    Now he is his own man. Gu Bai is happy to pet him and says, "well, go back and give you delicious food."


    The ghost fire was more and more happy when it heard the speech, but it also knew that it could not disturb the master''s business, so it retracted her talisman when it was happy.


    Miao Bizhi seemed unable to accept it. He stared at his hands and said nothing for a long time.


    Gu Bai was too lazy to continue to accompany the performance. He directly interrupted, "since you lose, come down and drink with me." without looking back, he jumped down from the challenge arena.


    Willing to gamble and admit defeat, Miao Bizhi lost his performance for a while and walked down from the challenge arena. "I''m willing to gamble and admit defeat. How do you want to play tonight?"


    Gu Bai looked at him, but smiled, "I should ask you this. You are the number one in this building."


    This is somewhat insulting, but Miao Bizhi accepted it calmly, "if you like drinking, you should serve wine first, that is, you don''t know what kind of wine you like?"


    Gu Bai looked at him with a smile, "I don''t pick, you look up."


    The people of the demon clan were very direct. When they came to Miao Bizhi''s house, when the servant finished serving the wine, he began to take off his clothes, clean and neat, without any mud and water.


    Gu Bai almost spilled his hands on the wine glass, and then sighed with 518: "I still like human implication. Look at this guy, there''s no mood at all. It''s boring to strip when he comes up."


    518 slightly pulled from the corners of his mouth and decided not to express any opinion.


    Looking at Miao Bizhi again, he had stripped off his coat. Seeing his hand down and began to untie his trousers and belt, Gu Bai finally couldn''t bear it. But before she could stop, the guy suddenly flew out of the window. It seemed that he was kicked out by someone.


    Everything happened so fast that Gu Bai blinked and obviously didn''t react.


    "What happened?"


    518 was also surprised, "shit, it''s fun at night. I didn''t detect him here!"


    Gu Bai:....... Very good. The difficulty of completing the task has reached a higher level.


    After a short period of consternation, Gu Bai put down the glass in his hand, "master, why are you here?"


    Facing the empty eyes, she made a slow sound. Then, she saw that the night in red was happy and appeared in front of her.


    Jun''s face was slightly heavy, and his eyes were a little angry. Gu Bai looked at it inexplicably. He didn''t understand what kind of anger he was angry with.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    For the first time in years, she was angry with him.


    "So unwelcome, is it because I''m a teacher who bothered you to meet your husband at night?"

 Chapter 73

    Night is joy. It''s inexplicable to appear, and the anger is unimaginable.


    "You don''t choose. What kind of monk in the right way, the number one in the nether world, do you like? Talk to me and see if I can help you get together."


    Gu Bai pulls a corner of his mouth and gathers up what? Gather together seven dragon balls to summon the dragon! What and what!


    "Master, what are you talking about? I''m investigating the ghost king." she put down her glass and rubbed her forehead. She was helpless and angry again: "Although Miao Bizhi was plotted against by others, it should not be difficult for him to cancel the contract. At most, even if it is a little troublesome, he seems to have accepted his fate, but he has not received guests for the past ten years. Master, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Yejihuan didn''t want to say the name from her beautiful cherry red lips, so he interrupted coldly, "since it''s strange, kill it directly."


    Gu Baisheng was afraid that he would really kill him. He immediately stopped humanity: "master, be merciful. I still want to catch big fish for a long time."


    Night is happy, but narrowed his eyes, "is it really to catch the so-called big fish, or do you intend to borrow this name to have a dew marriage?"


    Gu Baiqing was lucky that he didn''t eat anything at the moment, otherwise he would spray out.


    "But Shifu, didn''t you teach me this? In the Jianghu, it''s essential to play on the spot. There''s no reason not to take a shortcut. You have to make a big circle stubbornly."


    Night is happy. I didn''t expect that one day she would block herself with her own words and leave angrily.


    "Good, good!"


    He came suddenly and left suddenly. Gu Bai looked at the messy room, leaned less, vomited a foul breath and left the room.


    The good plan was all messed up. I didn''t know where to go for a while, so I just walked around. The nether world is cold all year round, but she is also a golden pill friar at least. She doesn''t feel cold, but the cold wind blew on her face, which calmed her a lot.


    Night is joy is a snake essence disease. She doesn''t play cards according to common sense. She''s upset because she hasn''t been obedient to the set several times recently. As for the throbbing in her heart, she thinks it should be an illusion. How can a person like night is joy care about who.


    When she figured it out, she was no longer tangled, but when she planned to return the same way, there were bursts of ambiguous whispers in her ears, like a cat barking.


    At first, she didn''t think it was a wild cat howling, but when she turned to leave, she suddenly remembered that this was the nether world, where there were harmless animals. After listening carefully, the sound was like joy, pain, intermittent, high and low. Soon, Gu Bai, as an adult, immediately understood.


    Although she hasn''t done that, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know anything!


    Having no intention of breaking such a thing, Gu Bai, with a red face and red ears, was about to leave quietly. Who knows, at this unintentional glance, she almost screamed.


    I saw the wild man and woman. Somehow, the woman''s face looked like her, and the man''s was happy at night!


    Lying in a big Cao, the excitement was a little big. Gu baimeng''s brain was blank and even forgot to avoid it.


    This movement finally shocked the men and women. I don''t know whether the people in the nether world are too fierce. They are not angry when they see someone break it. Especially the woman, riding on the man, even greets her.


    "Oh, I''m a cute little boy. Why? I''m stunned? Do you want to play with my sister?" the woman looked gorgeous. When she saw Gu Bai, her purple eyes lit up slightly, and her mouth was filled with a charming smile. Even in the end, she licked the corner of her mouth, "sister, if you live well, you will get drunk and want to die."


    The boy''s breath is so clean that people can''t help but want to destroy one or two.


    She was in love. She wanted to go up and forgot how the netherworld could raise such a boy.


    Although Gu Bai has also experienced a big scene, the impact in front of him is very strong. Coupled with this straightforward words, he not only turned red, but also had nowhere to put his hands and feet.


    "No, no, excuse me, you go on."


    Just now, the impact was too strong. One of the main reasons was that she actually regarded the two people as having fun with her at night, but at this moment, she found that she was dazzled.


    She didn''t think much. She just wanted to leave as soon as possible, but the system told her that the person under the woman was the one she wanted to rescue.


    "Bai Bai, don''t go yet. That man is Shan ping!"


    As soon as he said this, Gu Bai almost slipped under his feet.


    This day by day is also very exciting!


    "No, no, no! I don''t want to stay for three P''s! Besides, Shan Ping can see it all the time. There''s no need to join the fun at this time!" she turned and left without any hesitation. Unfortunately, the woman was in good mood. How can she go.


    Although she was naked, she could carry magic tools. No, a red rope on the woman''s wrist suddenly enlarged, and the red rope turned into a whip. Then she pointed at Gu Bai''s foot.


    Gu Bai wanted to leave, but he didn''t take precautions against anything. In the face of the woman''s sudden attack, his feet were caught by the red whip.


    She narrowed her eyes and a cold feeling flashed in her eyes.


    She didn''t want to do anything, but the woman was in a hurry to die.


    Although she didn''t want to fight in the netherworld, it doesn''t mean she was slaughtered. She was in full view of the public before. She was afraid of making mistakes, so she didn''t do it. But this time, it''s different. The courtyard is remote, and it doesn''t look like someone around. Even if she accidentally exposed something, she just had to kill the woman. As for Shan Pingzhu, a righteous son, suddenly suffered a disaster, Now I''m afraid I''ll hide something for her when I meet her who is the same right way in the netherworld.


    She picked up the level 10 Rune from Xumi ring and was going to kill her, but she didn''t want the woman to fall on her head before she started.


    All this happened too fast. Gu Bai blinked, looked at the night that went back and forth, and tried to raise a smile.


    This guy is upset. It''s all right. She''ll coax him first.


    "Master, why are you here!"


    The little girl''s eyes were bright. When she saw him appear, she looked happy. As for the joy of the night, she looked cold and said with a sneer: "a demon baby female monk asked you to fight with level 10 runes. You are really capable."


    These days, you can''t live without a thick skin. Therefore, even if you are ridiculed, Gu Bai doesn''t care. Instead, he runs over with a smile. He just forgets the red whip still wrapped around his feet. For a moment, he rushes straight towards the joy of the night.


    The night was joyous. He could have dodged, but for the first time, he caught someone.


    The fragrance of a young girl, which is full of, lingers in the air, and it has etched people''s bones, not to mention that he is still holding her fragrant and soft body.


    "Rashly, this time is over. Go back to the palace and practice well for me. Don''t run around again!"

 Chapter 74

    The voice that came into his ears was cold and cold instead of the past cruel jokes. Gu Bai accepted it.


    "Good."


    The little girl is not used to the tossing in the past. She is obedient and clever. She is happy at night. Instead, she is not used to it. It is like hitting cotton with a fist. He frowned and wondered if it was the illusion that had just flashed that made her so happy?


    Previously, he didn''t know how to see her go here, and it happened that someone did that careless thing here, which turned people into the appearance of him and the little girl.


    He should not be interested in her. How could he feel so different after two days?


    But the illusion was not true. He looked at the woman against the little girl''s face, but her actions and words were so frivolous, and his heart was inexplicably angry.


    In fact, even if she didn''t take the initiative to provoke, he would kill her.


    "You don''t have to check about the former nether king for the time being. I didn''t ask you to come here to investigate the case."


    He didn''t let go of his hand, and Gu Bai was not uncomfortable. He obediently shrank in his arms. When he heard this, he was wronged, but he turned his eyes in his heart.


    I don''t want her to investigate the case, so why did you give her so much hatred at the beginning? Now in the whole nether world, who knows that his good disciple, who is happy at night, is working on the former nether king? He suddenly asked her to stop. It is said that a woman''s heart is a needle at the bottom of the sea. According to her, the night demons are the same!


    "But master, I want to help you. I''m not so incompetent. I can only shrink under your wings and can''t do anything."


    The little girl''s voice is small, and there is a bit of grievance, but her words are all thinking about him. Night is joy, and the gloom in her heart is swept away. He looks down at the person who barely reaches his chest, and the corners of his mouth are slightly raised. "If you want to fly high, the premise is that you have enough ability."


    In a golden elixir period, although I can be an elder in a small sect, I can''t see those aristocratic families.


    Gu Bai understood, so she clenched her fist, raised her delicate face, and said seriously, "master, don''t worry, I will practice well in the future, and don''t let you worry."


    Release people from their arms. It''s a joy at night. It''s a rare nostalgia, but it''s only a moment. No one is aware of it.


    "There''s more."


    Gu Bai was free. Instead of looking at Shan Ping, who was still silent behind him, he walked forward and said, "of course it''s filial piety to master. Ah, by the way, there are future Shiniang. Although master has countless good things, my filial piety as an apprentice is different. I can''t lose face to master, so I have to practice harder..."


    The little girl is like a sparrow, chirping, but not annoying.


    Night is happy. I''m in a good mood. It''s rare to listen to her nonsense all the way, and occasionally respond to two sentences.


    He is a patient hunter. The little girl is too young. He has a lot of time to wait for her to grow up. Besides, he didn''t lose his mind. He just found another interesting thing from an interesting toy, that''s all.


    Gu Bai didn''t know the change of his state of mind, but he seemed to forget that there was another person who hadn''t been dealt with, which was a little relieved.


    It''s also tiring to be a chatterbox. You must keep looking for topics and attract each other''s attention. Otherwise, if you are careless, it reminds him that there is still a single Ping who hasn''t been dealt with, it''s over.


    They walked farther and farther until they disappeared. In the yard, the motionless man, like a dead man, bent his fingers slightly and pushed the cold body away from him.


    The witch had no head and her body was already stiff. She was still riding on Shan Ping, so he had to push her away before he wanted to go.


    The night before yesterday, the sword was merciless. The blood sprayed all over the ground. Naturally, it also sprayed Shan Ping, but he didn''t care. He got up. If Gu Bai were here, she would be surprised that he had no clothes on his upper body, but his pants on his lower body were neatly dressed.


    A famous boy, even if he accidentally wandered here, his pride was not easily broken up. That female devil is his guest, but also the person he wants to kill. If he doesn''t kill Cheng Yaojin on the way, he will kill her when she is most addicted.


    "Brother Shan, are you okay?"


    His face was cold, but at this time, a weak voice sounded after himself. For a moment, he put away the indifference on his face, "Why are you here?"


    The woman in front of him was inadvertently saved two years ago. Although she is a common people in the nether world, she doesn''t have the hostility of those female demons. Getting along with her will remind him of the common people he once sheltered, simple and kind.


    "I heard that someone ordered you. I came to see you for fear of an accident." then she looked at the blood on the ground and turned pale with surprise.


    Shan Ping quietly the blood in front of her and said faintly, "she''s dead. Don''t worry."


    The woman said, "I''m worried only when I''m dead. Brother Shan, do you know her origin, but she..."


    Before she finished, Shan pingzhuo interrupted, "I didn''t kill anyone. She provoked someone and was killed with a sword."


    "But I''m afraid you''ll be involved."


    The woman was full of worry, but Shan Ping smiled sarcastically, "what else can I be involved in? Here is my worst ending."


    The woman was in tears, but there was nothing she could do. She knew that if the man in front of her could leave the dark world, he would shine.


    "Brother Shan, you shouldn''t be here."


    "Well, I''m fine. Don''t worry. As for where I should go, that''s what I should worry about, not you." Shan Ping said again with a rare gentleness: "you go back first, and I''ll leave after I deal with the body."


    "I don''t, I''ll stay with you!"


    Over there, Gu Bai managed to coax Ye Yihuan and promised to let her participate in the affairs of the former Youming king again. As a result, before she left the brothel, she met Miao Bizhi halfway.


    He was kicked in the abdomen before. He felt that the whole abdominal cavity was convulsed and painful. It was not easy to relax. However, he saw that his guests were in love with other men. In that way, he didn''t remember him, and his face was distorted.


    "Lord Gu."


    He gnashed his teeth and opened his mouth. Gu Bai was stunned. "It''s you. What''s the matter with you?"


    Her attitude has obviously left him behind. When did Miao Bizhi suffer such anger? Even if he suffered on the surface and fell here, no one dared to underestimate him.


    "Your Excellency, noble people forget things, which has forgotten me?" he approached Gu Bai, not for beauty, but entirely for the master''s plan. Therefore, even if he hated half to death, he had to try to maintain his smile. "I didn''t know what had happened in the house before. I just remember that someone kicked me. When I woke up, I didn''t see the trace of Gu, which made it easy for me to find."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai was much more direct than him. "Nothing. There is a little cat at home who is unhappy and kicks you. I''ll let the procuress compensate you." after that, she obviously had some impatience on her face, "what else do you have?"

 Chapter 75

    Gu Bai stood in front of night joy and covered it for him intentionally or unintentionally. In addition, Miao Bizhi had only Gu Bai in his eyes. For a moment, he didn''t pay attention to the aura of night joy, which was particularly powerful.


    She knew that Miao Bizhi was not simple, but she was not in a hurry. After she finished her hair, she listened to the night with a smile and pondered, "kitten?"


    "Cough... Shifu, there is a misunderstanding, so I''ll say it casually. You can listen to it casually, but don''t keep it in mind." she said. She was afraid that this guy wouldn''t let go, so she continued to explain: "in fact, I can''t help it. It''s not that I want others to destroy my prestige, but the ghost king is too cunning, so you''ll be wronged first. Anyway..." Her voice became lower and lower. At last, she looked at him carefully. "You pretend to be my servant, too. It''s not bad this time."


    However, the kitten was much worse than the servant. The night was happy to hear her explanation and laughed angrily. He always plays with people. This little guy is promising. He dares to say that he is a plaything.


    It changed that others had long been frightened by his palm, but Gu Bai said that he just looked at her with a smile, as if he was not angry and waiting for the settlement after autumn.


    Who is Gu Bai who dares to pull his beard on the tiger? He knows that he is still a special person for him for the time being. Therefore, she has the courage to build without fear. Of course, another point is to test his bottom line and how much he can tolerate her.


    If she had dared to say so five years ago, she would have been kicked away like the Miao Bi, but now she is standing here safely.


    It seems that she hasn''t studied in vain these years.


    Gu Bai continued to flatter the dog leg. In the end, he pulled a corner of the night''s joy sleeve and said coquettishly, "master, the big husband can bend and stretch. You won''t mind."


    The night is happy to pick an eyebrow, "do I mind?"


    Gu Bai wrinkled his pretty little face, "well... I''m all yours. You can punish me as you want." then he closed his eyes immediately, but after waiting for a while, he couldn''t help but open half his eyes quietly.


    The night looked at the scene happily and said, "are you afraid?"


    Fear is impossible. If she dares to do it, she dares to bear the consequences.


    Just


    "It''s right to be punished for doing something wrong. Master, can you be gentle when you do it? I''m afraid of pain. Also, can we not hit people in the face? I''ll go out and see people later."


    The little girl''s frown greatly amused her at night.


    "OK, I''ll remember this account first. If you make it again in the future, I''ll punish it together."


    Gu Bai almost cheered as soon as he said this, and flattering words came out of her mouth like no money. "Master, I knew you were beautiful and kind-hearted, and I loved you most!"


    The night is joyful. Up to now, he has listened to countless flattering words, but no one can make him remember so deeply. He looked deeply at the little living treasure standing in front of him, and suddenly he wanted to take back what he had just said.


    Gu Bai couldn''t let him take it back. Seeing him stop, he slipped one step first. "Master, take your time, and I won''t disturb you!"


    She seemed to run outside the brothel, but in fact she went around in a circle and returned to the previous courtyard.


    "Fa cai, now with a mask, what are the chances of being discovered?"


    Many high-level officials in the nether world know that if she uses this face to approach the SLR, once it is found, it will be another big trouble.


    However, 518 let her down.


    "It''s very likely. If you are happy at night, you can see your identity at a glance. Although Shan pingzhuo can''t compare with him, he has two levels of cultivation higher than you in the later stage of the golden elixir. It''s not difficult to see you clearly."


    This time, Gu Bai was worried and was more sure to speed up the time to brush the copy of the nether world.


    The courtyard, as she had just entered by mistake, was cold and lonely. She frowned and stared at the place where the murder had just happened, but she saw that her surroundings had recovered.


    "He moves fast."


    518, "the action is not fast. He has been killed many years ago. In the later stage of the golden pill, there are no few people in the netherworld who can win him."


    Gu Bai naturally understands the meaning of fa cai''s words. The means and tricks are essential to live to the present, but she doesn''t care. What she cares about is the completion of the task. I was thinking about how to get close to people, but I unexpectedly found one more person on the other side of the yard.


    It was a woman. Looking at her clothes, she looked like a good citizen of the nether world. Her simple clothes had no embellishment on her. However, Gu Bai was very familiar with her face.


    "Wait, isn''t this Qingxue, one of the four demons? Why is she here?"


    Among the four demons, in addition to the other three, another one was a woman. Gu Bai admired her for being a woman. Therefore, she looked at her more and remembered her face, but she didn''t expect to bump into her under such circumstances.


    "Get rich, what''s the situation?"


    518, "the system detected that she knew Shan Ping and had an unusual relationship, but she approached as an ordinary person. As for the purpose of approaching, it is not clear for the time being."


    This is a good explanation for why she, one of the four demons, would wear so simple.


    Gu Bai, "I''ll meet her."


    He is one of the four demons. His accomplishments are not shallow. He deliberately hides his accomplishments in front of Shan pingzhuo. He no longer needs to hide them.


    "Who, get out!"


    His feet opened slightly and made a combat posture, and even magic tools came out of his hands.


    Different from her vigilance, Gu Bai was very leisurely. She came out of the darkness and smiled. "Unexpectedly, she could meet the Qingxue venerable when wandering around the yard at will."


    Qingxue doesn''t believe this. How can she wander around the yard at will? The killing smell in the yard just now is that of the adult! It was only a short time before Mr. Gu stood here again. Did he go back and forth, or did he not go at all?


    A trace of anxiety flashed in my heart, but it was not obvious on my face.


    "It''s a coincidence. I didn''t expect Lord Gu to come to the night show."


    Gu Bai intended to test her, and then said, "I just met a very delicious man here. Can I see Qingxue venerable?"


    People don''t have many books, so the delicious person in her mouth can only be Shan Ping. I thought he had escaped a difficulty, but I didn''t expect the trouble to come later.


    Chongguang sent many beauties in the past, but they were all returned intact by her. Now she has an eye on Shan Ping, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get away.


    "I just came here, too. I didn''t see the man that Lord Gu said."


    She said calmly, but Gu Bai didn''t reveal it. "If so, I won''t disturb the Qingxue venerable. I''ll find him myself. The place around is so big that I can always find him."


    "Lord Gu, it''s just a person. As for you, do you work so hard?"


    The more Qingxue covers up for him, the more she cares about him. Gu Bai thinks it''s interesting. These are the four demons. Shan Ping''s position in the nether world. If she wants to poke her hand, why hide like this?


    "Qingxue venerable, I should ask you this. It''s just a personal repair. It''s worth your attention?"

 Chapter 76

    Qingxue''s purple pupil and invisible shrink for a while, and then quickly return to normal.


    She is not those weak little girls. She will be in a panic when she is exposed.


    "Lord Gu has good skills. No wonder adults will favor you." she opened her mouth with her usual smile from the corners of her mouth to the bottom of her eyes. There is no ridicule or fear, but it is light, but it is enough to seduce people.


    Gu Bai looked at it and understood why Shan Ping was so interested in her. "I''m not very interested in what happened between you. There''s only one thing. Please help me ask Shan Ping. It''s one day. Does he want to go back?"


    She thought about it. To save Shan Ping, she must be happy at night. In that case, she might as well be more open-minded. As for Shan pingzhuo, she doesn''t have to show up. Qingxue is ready-made.


    She just tried. It is certain that Qingxue cares about him. She wants to protect him, but in the nether world, even if she is one of the four demons, she may not be able to protect him. Otherwise, there is no need to be so secretive.


    "Do you know his origin?" this time, surprise was not like fraud.


    "I was lucky to have been in TIANYIZONG. I heard that their eldest martial brother Chu Linfeng is missing and hasn''t returned yet. I owe TIANYIZONG a favor. If I save him, I should repay it."


    "TIANYIZONG, it''s TIANYIZONG." Qingxue murmured and smiled helplessly. I think so. Only a large number of disciples can have the temperament of Qingfeng Jiyue. And they are doomed.


    "I can ask for you, but your identity..." Qingxue Weidun, the orthodox sect hates the demon clan the most, and this one in front of me is the apprentice of the demon clan leader, or the only one.


    "Keep it a secret for me. When it''s done, I can promise you something I can do." Gu Bai said, and didn''t stop. Anyway, if Qingxue brought it, he can find her at any time.


    ***


    A few days later, Qingxue really brought news.


    Shan Ping had always wanted to find a chance to leave, but now someone allied with him. Instead of agreeing, he asked to see her.


    Gu Bai stood in the hall and listened to Qingxue''s words. He had no expression on his face. He just asked, "does he want to see me?"


    Qingxue frowned and said respectfully, "yes, he said that if adults want to take him away, he must know who the benefactor is, otherwise, he won''t go."


    Gu Bai listened, but felt funny. "If you want to see me, you can tell him that at midnight tonight, it''s still the first small courtyard. I''ll see him."


    Qingxue didn''t stay long. Gu Bai said, and she left.


    Zishi, small courtyard.


    The cold wind was blowing all around. Gu Bai, dressed in black, stood in the dark. If he didn''t make a sound, he seemed to be integrated with the darkness.


    She looked at the young man who had already stood in the courtyard with thin lips, "say it, want to see me and ask for anything."


    She deliberately modified the lower voice line. It was no longer crisp and sweet, but a little clear. At first glance, it was impossible for men and women to distinguish.


    Shan pingzhuo only saw one figure faintly. He knew nothing about any more, such as cultivation, gender and race. At least it was also the later stage of the golden elixir. Although the cultivation had stagnated for more than ten years, the eyesight did not retreat. So can this mysterious man really take him out?


    "Listen to Xueer, you''ve been to TIANYIZONG."


    His voice is a little astringent and timid. He hasn''t talked about TIANYIZONG for a long time. His master, his classmates and his past have been buried in the bottom of his heart for more than ten years.


    "Yes, just a few months ago. I was seriously injured. It was your door that saved me." Gu Bai did not hide it. Anyway, she knew only that she was Gu Bai and did not know her relationship with the night. Even if she had gone back to investigate, as long as she could cover the relationship with the night, how could she be in a safe area?


    But the nether world is no stranger to her appearance. Fortunately, the nether world doesn''t talk to the outside world. As long as she avoids appearing in a box of occasions, she can cover her vest.


    Talking about TIANYIZONG, Shan Ping''s eyes were no longer indifferent. He repressed his emotions, tried to hide his trembling voice, and asked, "is my master okay? And how did you know I was here?"


    "It''s rare for people to practice in the netherworld. I accidentally met you by chance. As for Chu Lingfeng, everything is fine."


    After all the questions were asked, Shan Ping finally came to the point, "why do you say I have a request from you?"


    Gu Bai, "no one will give up the opportunity to leave the netherworld, but you must see me, and even prefer to give up the opportunity to leave. I can''t guess any other reason except that you have something to do."


    She said bluntly, but Shan Ping smiled reluctantly. "Yes, I have a request from you." he paused for a moment and said, "can you take another person away?"


    Gu Bai was surprised for a moment, and a touch of magic appeared in his eyes, "are you going to take the girl away with you?"


    Shan Ping didn''t notice the oddity on her face, but nodded firmly, "yes, Xueer is kind-hearted. Although she is from the netherworld, this place is not suitable for her. If you leave her here, you will die here sooner or later."


    "People in the netherworld, even if they are kind-hearted, many things cannot be changed from her birth. She is possessed by evil spirit. You want to take her away. Are you sure that the human world can accommodate her? Are you sure that TIANYIZONG will not put her in a dungeon because of this evil spirit, and are you sure you can protect the well-being of her generation?"


    Her words were sharp. After a few words, Shan Ping''s steps had retreated.


    Gu Bai didn''t force him either. After a while, she said again, "if she wants to bring more of her, it''s not a problem, but you have to think clearly."


    Shan pingzhuo clenched his fists. For more than ten years, he didn''t have a friend in the nether world. In order to survive, he also tried his best, but Xueer


    "When I leave, I will ask someone to inform you. During this time, you can think about this problem." Gu Bai didn''t ask him to answer immediately, but left without these words.


    When he returned to the palace, he wanted to rest, but he saw that the night was joyous and seemed to be waiting for her. He stood in front of the table and held a Langhao pen made of white jade. Under the pen, there was a picture, and the person in the picture was not someone else, it was her.


    "Just come back. Stand there."


    The night is happy to speak. Gu Bai can only stand at the door obediently. Most of the people in the painting have finished, but his eyes have not finished writing.


    Time passed slowly, until there was some dim brightness in the sky, and the night was happy, then he stopped his brush.


    "Went to find the disciple of TIANYIZONG?"


    Gu Bai said frankly, "master, do you know him?"


    "Of course I know, but I''m curious about how you noticed him. You haven''t seen him these days except that night."


    He asked casually, but Gu Bai was shocked by his information. It seemed that there was nothing he didn''t know in the netherworld.


    At a glance that night, most people would not notice each other at all. Moreover, he was pressed in the grass that night.


    "I don''t know if I was dazzled that night. I actually regarded him as a master. In order to be sure, I looked more. Unexpectedly, I was also an acquaintance."

 Chapter 77

    When it comes to that night, the night is happy, but the cold and thin lips are tilted up.


    "You''re not dazzled. That''s really my face."


    Gu Bai was shocked. He admitted it so shamelessly! So it also shows that he has another interest in her, a very troublesome interest.


    It''s not very beautiful. She wanted to follow the pure apprenticeship route. Now it seems that she has to revise her plan.


    "Master, why..."


    She stammered when she asked, but she said frankly, "I just want to make sure one thing."


    OK, she doesn''t have to ask about the next thing. What else can she be sure of? I just want to see how interested I am in her.


    Gu Bai felt that his head was as big as an ox, but he still hardened his head and continued: "master, can you save Shan Ping? If TIANYIZONG saved me, I will repay my kindness."


    It was a very ordinary conversation. He spoiled her at night and did a lot of shocking things. In front of him, it was really an ordinary little thing. However, he suddenly changed his subject and even talked about a very sensitive topic.


    "Gu Bai, do you know the position of being a teacher and one sect of heaven, or the whole right path?"


    Gu Bai was shocked. She looked up and was a little shocked in her dark eyes, but soon she dropped her eyes again.


    Of course she knows. Because she knows, she has been deliberately avoiding this problem.


    The night immediately saw her reaction and smiled, "you know, but you never ask? Gu Bai, you are very smart, but some things can''t be avoided."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai bit his lips and said nothing.


    The night was happy, but he continued, "so why do you say I want to save the disciples of the right way?"


    His voice was gentle and did not deliberately tease people''s souls in the past. The whole person looked like those so-called loving masters. Even his eyes looking at Gu Bai were full of indulgence.


    But Gu Bai can''t just accept his feelings, because she can''t afford it.


    "I''m sorry, master. I didn''t think it through."


    Without the flexibility of the past, she hung her head and was depressed. She was happy at night. Some didn''t like her.


    She thought she had come to a conclusion at this time, but she suddenly sighed with a habitual spoil in her words.


    "Well, this is the last time."


    Then Gu Bai raised his eyes. A pair of moist and clear black pupils were full of surprises, "master, I knew you were the best!"


    "If you know I''m good, don''t plug me up in the future."


    "Well, it''s just an outsider. Have a rest earlier."


    The night was happy. After saying this, she disappeared into the house. He didn''t say where he was going. Gu Bai didn''t ask, but as soon as he left, the joy on her face faded.


    "It''s fun at night. The old fox can play too much!"


    Listening to her gritting voice, 518 didn''t react at first, "why do you say that? Didn''t he promise to save people?"


    Gu Bai''s face was expressionless. "Yes, he promised, but he also beat me. Moreover, if there was no accident, his loving master would not be able to maintain it. Shan Ping is only the beginning."


    Also, in the past, she was raised as a child. Of course, it was necessary to maintain the master''s personal settings. Although he occasionally teased her, he gave her a lot of love on the surface, even with some connivance, but now he doesn''t seem to want to continue.


    From the beginning, sovereignty was no longer in her hands. If he wanted to change the rules, she could only live with it.


    ***


    A few days later, Gu Bai obediently listened to his words. He really stopped interfering in the affairs of the former Youming king, but he couldn''t stand someone asking for trouble on her head.


    I don''t know how he operated these days. It seems that the nether king was annoyed and sent someone to assassinate her.


    These days she is idle and bored, either at night or in the underground martial arts field, so it''s not difficult to find her.


    There are still many good seedlings in the martial arts field. Sometimes she itches to take one or two away, but finally reason makes her give up this idea. Compared with these people in the martial arts field, she is actually not free to go anywhere. She is happy at night. The weather is uncertain. If a careless task fails, wouldn''t it harm others to put people around her.


    She was absent-minded. Unexpectedly, the person who should have been in the challenge arena suddenly fired a concealed weapon at her.


    The concealed weapon was fast, even faster than people''s reaction. In the end, Xumi ring saved her and blocked the attack.


    The powerful magic gas collided and made a harsh sound. In addition, the pressure of night joy on the ring made everyone kneel down. Even the killers clenched their teeth and knelt on the ground. There were thick blood stains on their knees. That was their resistance. They wanted to stand up, but they had to kneel down because of the pressure. Finally, they were hurt by friction with the ground.


    "Eh, the assassination is interesting." Gu Bai smiled and walked towards the people in a good mood. "Let me think, is it the ghost King''s dog jumping off the wall, or does he want to play the set of deliberate planting, so that we can fight in the nest?"


    When they heard this, they only clenched their teeth and let the cold sweat fall on their foreheads, but they never said a word from beginning to end.


    Gu Bai was not in the mood to play with them, so he waved to Qingxue.


    "Qingxue venerable, the netherworld is your territory. How should such people deal with it in peacetime?"


    Qingxue has been with her these days. Hearing the speech, she respectfully stepped forward, "first throw purgatory torture. There are 18 kinds of torture in purgatory. Look at his hardness, but generally speaking, many people can''t support three kinds of torture."


    "I haven''t seen torture in No. 18 middle school."


    Qingxue understood the meaning of her words and immediately said, "if you are interested, you can go with me."


    Gu Bai was very satisfied. "Qingxue venerable is so warmly invited. How can I refute the beauty idea?"


    The netherworld is already a terrible existence, but who knows, purgatory is even more terrible. It has 18 layers, and each layer has different criminal laws, such as the first layer, water prison.


    Water dungeons are not simply adding water to the dungeons. Each of these dungeons has different aquatic organisms, and each has different combat effectiveness. For example, some eat only skin and meat, while others eat bone and blood. They won''t let you die, but they make you worse than death.


    Gu Bai was never a kind-hearted person. If it hadn''t been for Sumi''s ring, she would have been Yin by these killers. Therefore, she didn''t have any sympathy on her face when she watched those people being thrown into the water prison.


    She promised that yejihuan would not interfere in the affairs of the nether king, but if they bullied her, there was no reason to let go and let others bully and kill.


    The people at the bottom were very discerning. When they saw Lord Gu coming, they immediately brought a chair.


    Gu Bai sat down and opened his mouth leisurely. "I have a lot of time for you to open your mouth. You can enjoy it slowly."


    In response, she screamed all over the sky. Those aquatic organisms, such as parasitic on human bodies, can no longer be removed once they are contaminated.

 Chapter 78

    Gu Bai stayed in the water prison for a long time. Those people also had a hard mouth. Their legs were gnawed and bloody, but they still closed their lips.


    Others are a little anxious. This is a distinguished guest. If she is upset, she will be in bad luck.


    "Adult, do you need to change the criminal law?"


    The water prison can''t do it. There are 17 other criminal laws. One can pry their mouths open.


    Gu Bai shook her head. She frowned. No one knew what she was thinking. Just a moment later, she ordered everyone to go out.


    The servant was curious, but he didn''t dare to ask, so he could only step down with low eyebrows and eyes.


    All the people were gone. Gu Bai glanced at Qingxue on one side and couldn''t see joy and anger with a smile. He only said faintly, "Qingxue doesn''t go?"


    Qingxue looked at her with a serious look in her purple pupil, "I have the responsibility to protect Lord Gu."


    "Hiss." Gu Bai sneered, but no one would believe it. "If you want to stay, stay."


    This sudden scene, 518 did not understand, "Bai Bai, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai said, "there''s something wrong with these killers. Their eyes have no soul Qi."


    These killers are no different from ordinary people. From the initial assassination to being caught, and now being thrown into the water prison, all their performances can''t pick out the task problem. If she didn''t have ghost eyes, if she didn''t find that these people didn''t have soul, she might have been really fooled through.


    518 was shocked. At least it is also an advanced system. As a result, it seems to be more and more useless. It didn''t detect the smell of joy at night several times before. It can also find an excuse that the other party is too evil, but now, it didn''t even see a puppet. It''s a failure!


    Found the system silent, Gu Bai smiled and comforted, "it doesn''t matter, I don''t dislike you, and it''s good to be a mascot, and the name is auspicious."


    Fortune, who didn''t want to be a mascot, cried out.


    Gu Bai coaxed the system and asked Qingxue to take those out of the prison at the moment.


    I didn''t really see it in the muddy water before. Now when I came out of the water, I found how terrible the wounds of the assassins were. Dense black insects entrenched on his legs, and the flesh exploded, revealing the pale bones of his feet, mixed with flesh and blood, dripping to the ground.


    Gu Bai was a little disgusted and stepped back for fear that these little black insects would climb on her. He was either afraid or disgusted.


    Seeing this, Qingxue came forward and explained, "don''t worry, adults, these insects will die when they leave the water."


    Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, she saw that the little black insects turned into a pool of black water, sticky, and could smell a stench without approaching.


    This time, Gu Bai disliked it more and just wanted to solve it as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, the man behind didn''t seem to be too complicated. She can see from her eyes that these killers have no soul spirit, so the investigation naturally starts from her eyes.


    The people in the nether world are not like the human world. Most of their eyes are gray. They look dead at a glance, and so are these people. Gu Bai stared for some time. Suddenly, she narrowed her eyes, like a fox, as if she had found something good.


    These people are all puppets. Since they are puppets, they are naturally manipulated behind them. At present, these people can scream like ordinary people. It must be that the people behind them have not cut off their contact. Therefore, the other party can see clearly what is happening here.


    "These puppets seem to have excellent skills and deadly moves, but if you think about it carefully, they can''t stand scrutiny. Everyone in the netherworld knows that I have a master''s ring. Unless my cultivation is higher than him, no one can help me. You know that I have a body guard ring, but I still commit it. Let me guess..." her voice is not urgent, and her face doesn''t change much, It''s like saying another very ordinary thing, "you want to see me, but you don''t want to attract attention. You should be very invisible if you want to come to your identity."


    Her words fell, and the puppets seemed to be suddenly pressed the pause button. The distortion and pain on their faces all stopped at this moment and looked at her strangely.


    "Guess."


    As the hoarse and dry voice sounded, the man also stood up. Because his feet were eaten a lot, his standing posture also looked very strange.


    Gu Bai smiled. She sat down again, crossed her legs, and said carelessly, "you ghost king, I don''t want to play with you. If you have something to say, it''s all right, just think about how to avoid this disaster."


    She opened her mouth directly, but Qingxue was shocked.


    Gu Bai ignored it and saw the puppet laughing, "it''s really a man who likes to be happy at night. He''s very smart. Unfortunately, although I''m in danger, it seems that you Gu have a hard time."


    Gu Bai raised his eyebrows and motioned him to continue.


    "Others only see you standing high and enjoying supreme wealth and glory, but they don''t see you startled step by step. If I''m right, master Gu''s master is not just a teacher apprentice relationship to you." when the puppet said this, he raised his lips and looked more and more strange.


    He guessed one or two things. Gu Bai didn''t worry, but smiled, "then, do you want to form an alliance with me and kill my master?"


    "Why not!" the puppet suddenly amplified his voice and said excitedly, "you and I have an alliance. I have an ancient array. It''s a big array that even the fairy can''t get out of. What you have to do is lure him into the array. At all times, you and I are in addition to this great trouble. Isn''t it beautiful?" it seems that she is afraid that she won''t agree. The puppet said again: "Night is fun and dignified. I think you should know better than me. You... Should be a man. Don''t you think it''s strange that he adopted you deliberately?"


    The nether King threw out big news one after another. Qingxue was stunned. The whole person was in a trance, but 518 was excited.


    "In vain, you can''t miss it. Don''t come again!"


    Gu Bai sighed, "get rich, let''s work. We don''t want to be fast, but we want to be stable. Do you think the Millennium demon like night joy will be so easily fooled? Do you think he won''t doubt what I can guess? Or do you forget that he is haunted and the city government is very deep. If he knows this matter, I still have a way back?"


    518 was hit by her, and the whole system woke up a lot.


    Yes, it forgot his haunting and treacherous mind. He could destroy the nether King effortlessly decades ago, and naturally he could destroy him again. As for the ancient array, if it was really useful, the nether king would not be oppressed here.


    518, "I was reckless."


    After reflection, he heard his host suddenly say, "OK, I''ll make an alliance with you."


    518 the whole system was stupid, "wait, what did you just say?"


    Gu Bai, "ally with him."


    518 messy, "but you just said you shouldn''t be in a hurry. Now why do you form an alliance?"


    Gu Bai looked at the fool''s tone, "who is the joy of the night? What is the ultimate boss and the nether king? At best, it''s the copy of the little boss. How can I be stupid enough to promise him to offend the big boss. The reason why I should do it is to relax his vigilance. It''s not too late to invite merit when I find a chance to kill him."

 Chapter 79

    The netherworld King thinks he is right. After Gu Bai agrees, he really doesn''t doubt anyone. After all, he thinks Gu Bai is also a smart man. A good man is raised by a demon monk. Either he is stupid or he has another plan. From what she has done during this period, it should be the latter.


    Unfortunately, he guessed the end, but did not guess the process.


    Gu Bai wants to kill the night, but it''s definitely not now. As for the nether king, it''s just a prop to brush his favor.


    After talking with the netherworld king, she didn''t stay in the water prison. As for the puppets, they were dead and couldn''t die again. Of course, on the surface, they were as if they had just died, and there was still residual temperature on their bodies, and even their skin didn''t lose elasticity.


    The water spray raised by several puppets was not small, but with their death, people gradually forgot about it.


    Two days later, after the night was changed, he suddenly appeared in the palace. When he saw that the little apprentice was practicing his sword, he couldn''t help imagining a long sword. He didn''t even say hello and went straight up.


    Gu Baizheng practiced seriously. Although she had a system, she also had to work hard on many things. For example, this sword technique could not have time to cultivate accomplishments, but she knew the sword spectrum. However, she didn''t expect that the night party would appear, and she also made several moves with her.


    The night is happy. She is dressed in a gorgeous dress. The color is as red as usual. This dress is not suitable for sword dancing. After all, it is a little cumbersome. And his dress should be high above and surrounded by people, rather than fighting with his disciples with a sword. However, he did so.


    Gu Bai felt that his momentum had changed in vain and was no longer gentle and harmless. Especially when the hand holding the sword was aimed at her, she could smell the fierce killing intention from the air.


    For a moment, she thought this guy really wanted to kill him.


    Gu Bai is not his opponent in the confrontation between the two sides. Even if he only has the golden elixir period to press his cultivation, he can easily win her with years of practical experience.


    When the long sword was knocked down from her hand, Gu Bai felt that the whole hand was numb. She gasped slightly, but her smart eyes refused to admit defeat, "master, come again!"


    Night is who Huan is. Even if he loses all the way in his hands, he can definitely get something from it.


    Although I have known him for ten years, this guy seldom teaches her. She won''t miss the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    After several duels, Gu Bai became more and more brave. He was happy at night, but he was too lazy to continue with her. He shot down the sword in her hand. Before she started again, he spoke slowly, "Gu Bai, too much is better than too much."


    After a meal, Gu Bai found that the two had fought each other for nearly two hours.


    She picked up the sword. Although she lost miserably, she still kept smiling. "Master, shall we continue tomorrow?"


    The little girl is very savvy. She has just learned the moves against her, but she has understood them in a little time. She is a good seedling. She continues to teach her happily at night.


    "Yes," he said. Seeing the thin sweat on the little girl''s forehead, he stretched out his hand to wipe it off for her. His action was very light, like treating treasures. After all this, he said, "I heard someone assassinated you a few days ago?"


    Upon hearing this, Gu Bai knew that he had not concealed it from him.


    "I''ve solved it, but there are still some problems in the follow-up. I may need Shifu''s help at that time."


    The night was happy and didn''t ask, but nodded with a smile, "yes, you can tell me at that time."


    Night is happy to accompany her for two hours and left. As soon as he left, Qingxue appeared.


    "Lord Gu, what you want me to check has some ears and eyes."


    "Say."


    "It was Shu Chunjing, one of the four demons, who defeated Miao Bizhi at the beginning. Miao Bizhi was originally under his command, but later he set up his own house. Originally, they didn''t invade the river. On the surface, they were at peace. Shu Chunjing suddenly attacked Miao Bizhi more than ten years ago."


    All these things happened on the surface. Everyone knew that. Gu Bai wanted to check those things that everyone didn''t know. He asked, "what''s Shu Chunjing''s accomplishment?"


    Qingxue recalled, "more than ten years ago, he was on a par with Miao Bizhi. Now, we haven''t seen him do it for a long time. However, there are rumors that he began to relax himself because he didn''t want to make progress and only loved beautiful people over the years."


    "I have a bold guess." Gu Bai said, "people in the netherworld are the most bloodthirsty and belligerent. Even your four demons have a fixed time to practice. They are monsters. Do you think Shu Chunjing will have been robbed by others already?"


    Qingxue followed her for a few days and admired her for a long time. "If so, do you need me to inform the demon lord?"


    Yes, in addition to Chongguang, she is the second devil who knows that she came to the nether world at night. Speaking of it, she really entrusted Shan pingzhuo''s blessing. Otherwise, I''m afraid Mr. Gu won''t look at her more.


    "No need." Gu Bai shook his head and refused, then narrowed his eyes and said slowly, "he knows better than anyone."


    Qingxue was stunned, even though she understood the meaning of her words.


    A few days later, the ghost King finally couldn''t bear it and contacted her again.


    This time I was a little more direct. I didn''t toss out any assassins. I just bought an insignificant servant and handed her a letter.


    The content of the letter is not much. It only says when to start and where she needs to lead people. No more.


    After reading the letter, Gu Bai burned it. However, the ashes had not been cleaned, and night joy appeared in front of her.


    During this time, he appeared and disappeared. In addition to promising to practice sword with her that morning, he disappeared for two days until tonight. Speaking of it, his card time was quite accurate. He didn''t delay her to read the letter, but he happened to meet her and destroyed her body.


    Night is happy to look at the pile of ashes, the tone is calm, as if he just asked casually, "what''s the matter? Who wrote you a little love letter, which made you angry? It''s going to destroy the corpse."


    Gu Bai nodded his head and said, "a person who doesn''t have eyes. By the way, master, are you free tomorrow night?"


    As soon as this word came out, the night immediately looked at her more than once. There was a smile like nothing around his mouth, like waiting for something and looking forward to something.


    "Invite master, what do you want to do?"


    "Master, do you remember the night show? I heard that there will be a best product tomorrow. I''m very curious. What is the best product that can attract so many people''s attention." Gu Bai said so calmly that he had to admire it even at night.


    "Aren''t you not interested in these?"


    He asked casually, and Gu Bai answered casually, "it''s just curiosity. See what kind of people can make you so fascinated. Speaking of it, I''m quite curious whether master will be fascinated. You said you were so old, and Shiniang didn''t move."


    As an apprentice, he took charge of the master''s affairs. He was happy at night and was not angry. "Being a teacher has high vision. Not all cats and dogs can make up the count. Little Gu Bai can''t wait to choose a teacher''s mother for himself?"


    Gu Bai immediately shook his head. The big man''s woman, how dare she gossip.


    "No, I''m just curious about what master likes. I''ll pay attention."


    The night is joyous, smiling and silent. The little girl was very vigilant. She found that she had a different idea about her, so she wanted to send him a woman to divert his attention. But this time, does she want to send a woman to herself or die?

 Chapter 80

    Gu Bai didn''t want to send a woman or die, but she played a high-profile performance.


    Every six months, a group of beauties will be sent to the night show. They will select the best candidate from these beauties, and then, as the flower leader, choose an auspicious time and day for public auction.


    Before the auction day, no one knows her face, identity or even race. Everything about her is a mystery until someone takes a picture. People are curious. The more they cover up, the more curious they are. Therefore, every Huakui day, the netherworld will be very lively.


    The former nether King chose the layout of this day. What he saw was that this day was chaotic enough. Even if he failed, he could take the opportunity to slip away. He was not afraid to leave his tail for the joy of the night.


    In the dark world of the night, in addition to the bright red moonlight in the sky, there are dark fog everywhere. The fog is too thick, and the red moon can''t shine through. Coupled with the transient temperature, there are no people in the street at night, but on this day, the night scene is unprecedentedly lively, surrounded by colored glass warm lights, which has raised the cold temperature a lot.


    The light illuminated by the glass warm lamp is dim yellow, but although it is not as bright as in the daytime, the effect is surprisingly good. It is faint, mysterious and ambiguous.


    The atmosphere is very good. Many ordinary people come out to join in the fun. Of course, the protagonists are the ones with the highest accomplishments.


    The four demons are the highest venerable in the nether world, but this time they have become a foil because of Gu Bai''s relationship.


    Gu Bai especially loved Qingxue''s company during this time, and even ignored Chongguang. Therefore, the two venerable people did not hate each other in private. No, Chongguang began to be weird after such a meeting.


    "Is Qingxue master nervous?"


    The four demons face and heart are at odds. Everyone knows that Chongguang opens his mouth like this, and Qingxue doesn''t give him face. He directly smiles with a flattering voice. "Chongguang venerable says that. Why should I be nervous about a little flower chief."


    Chongguang sneered, "although Huakui''s cultivation is not as good as you, his appearance is first-class. If he can get the favor of adults, the status of Qingxue venerable will be lost. He serves people with color and loves to gallop with color decay."


    Qingxue turned her eyes when she heard this. Lord Gu didn''t let her follow because of her appearance, but anyway, this straight man with advanced cancer doesn''t understand.


    Seeing her speechless, Chongguang felt more guilty. Thinking of being ignored by adults these days, he felt more and more that he would take a picture of Huakui later and give it to adults.


    The two people were very quiet. Gu Bai naturally heard it. He couldn''t cry or laugh. He could only act as if nothing had happened. Instead, he was happy at night. He was very interested and laughed and joked, "I didn''t expect that the good apprentice as a teacher was very popular."


    Yes, he still stands behind Gu Bai dressed as a servant today. Gu Bai can''t help but give him full marks for his acting skills. But if you can say it, you just don''t deserve to be beaten.


    His voice was very quiet. No one knew except Gu Bai.


    "I still can''t compare with master about popularity. If it weren''t for master, I wouldn''t be able to make a living in a small corner."


    The night was happy and smiled, "my good disciple is modest."


    The two people have a conversation, leisurely and leisurely, as if they really just came to watch the flower leader. Instead, the green snow on one side, the nervous palms are sweating, and the whole scene is extremely vigilant. Instead, the heavy light on one side saw and began to ridicule.


    "Master Qingxue is nervous now? Huakui hasn''t come out yet. What''s the matter? He admitted defeat so soon?"


    Qingxue looked at the noisy heavy light, and gradually became impatient in the depths of her eyes. "Shut up!" in fact, she also felt that she was too nervous. In her left hand was the demon, and in her right hand was the former ghost king. She couldn''t calm down when she thought of what would happen tonight. So, pointing to the heavy light on one side, she said coldly, "let''s go out and fight."


    She needs a distraction, and heavy light is a good goal.


    As the same four demons, how could Chongguang be afraid of her? He immediately said, "just fight. I won''t show mercy because you are a woman."


    The four demons left the two, but this did not hinder tonight''s activities.


    Gu Bai sat on the top, listening to the cheers around him getting higher and higher, and knew that Huakui came out.


    The long street was vacated with a spacious road. The Huakui sat on the float with two night pearls embedded in it. At a glance, she was the brightest star in the crowd. Her face was covered with gauze, only a pair of autumn water and eyes. In the face of the warm cheers around her, she ignored everything coldly.


    Gu Bai knows that many flower leaders in the world like to hold their airs. The more they hold them, the more happy they are. Therefore, many flower leaders take the cold and arrogant route. It feels like a miss of your family falls into the mire, but they still maintain their pride, which makes people love and can''t help but want to destroy one or two.


    "Master, do you like this?" Gu Bai leaned over and looked like a fool, not like the ignorant dandy, but with a bit of romantic charm. Coupled with his cunning eyes, he was even more lovely and flexible.


    Night is happy. He didn''t glance at Huakui from beginning to end. He prefers his little apprentice to her. He is cute and romantic. Her beauty is not limited to gender.


    "I like you better than this."


    In his smiling tone, Gu Bai stared, "master, this is abnormal love. We are doomed not to be happy. You''d better think about it again." then he raised his chin and said to the Huakui walking down the street, "although she is not qualified as a teacher''s mother, it''s still good to play." after that, without waiting for his refusal, he directly ordered the servant, I''ll take a picture of people later.


    The little girl refused intentionally or unintentionally, and he was not angry. Anyway, he didn''t intend to let people go when he could turn them into his hands. Of course, if she really colludes with outsiders this time, he may also take extraordinary measures.


    As Huakui, of course, you can''t just sit in the float and walk around the street. When the carriage comes to the end of the long street, there will be a challenge arena. The immortal atmosphere of the challenge arena is ethereal. With Huakui''s white clothes, it has a bit of the cool temperament of a fairy.


    Gu Bai held his chin in one hand and asked 518 carelessly, "what array can you find out if you are rich?"


    518, "the demon killing array is indeed an ancient array, which is difficult to crack."


    Gu Bai heard that it was hard to know that he could break the array. He said, "if I break it, what price will it cost?"


    518 silent for a moment, "it takes a thousand years of life, but you have Sumi ring. With the power of this ring, it can save you 500 years."


    Gu Bai picked her eyebrows, but she was not frightened. Instead, she thought it was so coincidental. Now she has a life of 500 years. With Xumi ring, everything is just right. It''s like being calculated deliberately.

 Chapter 81

    Xumi''s ring has been carefully placed by her, and she didn''t take it out easily. But now, she plays with the seemingly simple ring again and again, seemingly careless, but raises everyone''s heart.


    Qingxue and Chongguang came back at this time. Their cultivation reached their point. It was easy to destroy a city. But they were happy at night. No one dared to release their magic Qi. They could only duel with the most primitive power. In addition, tonight was special. They just let out their anger.


    Just, who can tell them, but half an hour, what happened?!


    Qingxue is shocked, and Chongguang stares into her eyes. He gently pushed another demon beside him and asked carefully, "what''s the matter?"


    The demon lord shook his head with a shocked face, "no, I don''t know. Suddenly, the adult took out the ring."


    Although the ring is ancient and simple, the smell on it is extraordinary. As soon as it is taken out, everyone will be suffocated and can''t lift his head. It''s just taken out and doesn''t release the real power of the ring, but it''s less than one tenth of the power. If it''s all released


    No one dares to imagine that they hang their heads low. Everyone is playing drums in their hearts, but no one opens this mouth.


    Gu Bai seemed to know nothing and was still chatting with yejihuan. His tone was the same as before.


    The Huakui in the challenge arena couldn''t perform at all. She stood shivering aside, and even the piano in her hand fell to the ground. She didn''t dare to pick it up. No one competes for Huakui day tonight, and everyone acquiesces to her ownership.


    The person in charge knelt on the ground, his frightened eyes didn''t dare to float, and respectfully said, "Sir, will you send the flower Kui to your room or stay here for the time being?"


    Gu Bai looked slightly sideways at the only person on the scene who was not affected by the power of Sumi''s ring and said with a smile, "master, I''ve brought you people. Remember to enjoy tonight." after that, she blinked vaguely. Then she said to the person in charge at the bottom: "send them to my room." after that, she pointed to the night and said happily, "you send them for me." after that, She put the ring on her hand.


    A trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of night joy. Of course, he knew the ancient array on the scene. I thought the little disciple was to lead him into the battle, but now it seems that he was to lead him into the battle. Otherwise, why did he leave at this juncture.


    So for the first time, he narrowed his eyes and pressed down his heart, "are you sure?"


    The demon killing array has another name. It is also called the immortal cutting array. This array is very difficult to make. It not only needs the heart and blood of the array setter, but also needs to spend all his skills. Even with the help of the top-grade magic stone, the power of this array will be doubled.


    If he is right, the long street is full of magic stones. Now he is attached to the four demons. Although the top-grade magic stones are rare, it is not difficult if he wants them.


    "Of course, I''m sure. Tonight, I''ll give a gift to Shifu." she sat lazily in her chair, without a straight line, with a shallow smile at the corners of her mouth, but her eyes were fixed on the king of the nether world.


    The netherworld King trembled when she saw it, and then heard that she asked people to leave, but he didn''t understand.


    She''s going against the water!


    However, he was not in a hurry. Instead, he hooked the corners of his lips and showed a fierce smile. The array had been completed. He only needed to drop blood, and he could take away the body that was happy at night. At that time, not to mention a small dark world, the whole demon clan can step on it!


    The unseen storm was coming. The night was happy to know, but he didn''t stay. He even obediently listened to the little apprentice and took Huakui away.


    But at the moment he turned around, the nether king suddenly took blood from his heart. There were only three drops of human blood, but he took two drops at one time.


    The sudden move stunned everyone. As soon as the heart blood was taken out, it evaporated directly in mid air. The blood disappeared too fast, as if nothing had happened, and it seemed to be different.


    Soon, they found that time had solidified, they could move and think, but they found that the tree was still and the wind did not move. What''s more, their hearts stopped beating.


    The Youming king raised his legs, but three steps away, he came to Gu Bai.


    "I thought you were a wise man. In that case, go to death with your master."


    Seeing the wrong person, the Youming king was still unhappy, but the whole person was excited at the thought that his plan was about to succeed.


    He used his body to promote the cultivation of the devil killing array. Although he lost it, he didn''t completely kill people. Therefore, the phagocytosis of the devil killing array has nothing to do with him.


    Gu Bai watched him come forward and remained unmoved until he dropped the last drop of his heart blood on yejihuan.


    The last drop of effort is to recognize the Lord, but the demon killing array recognizes the Lord, but it is a massacre.


    This last drop of heart blood can''t be wiped out. Everyone can''t move. Gu Bai can only go up on his own if he wants the blood not to fall on Yihuan at night.


    When she moved, the pupil of the nether world king shrank suddenly.


    He was shocked and wondered why she was not trapped by the array. However, just after saying the word "you", Jie suddenly smiled, "no matter what method you use, you can''t come out if you enter the demon killing array." he said, glanced at the night dressed by the servant, and smiled grimly, "The night is happy, but you took a good dog and would die for you. Unfortunately, you still have to die." as soon as the voice fell, his momentum soared in vain.


    Once someone enters the battle, the time for a cup of tea will return to the original. He can''t keep people trapped for too long, but it''s enough time for him to kill the joy of the night and replace it.


    He didn''t trust Gu Bai completely, so he also made second-hand preparations. Once he failed, he could take advantage of this tea to attack again.


    Night is joyful and cultivation is powerful. It''s no use killing him. We must break his pill to completely defeat him. So he took action and made trouble with the Yellow Dragon.


    However, as soon as his hand fell in front of night joy, a sword Qi cut off the whole section of his arm.


    The broken arm fell heavily to the ground. The nether king kept retreating with his bloody wound covered, and his eyes couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s impossible. How can you move without a cup of tea!"


    The night is happy to hook his lips, but there is no smile in his eyes. "It''s my carelessness to let the bedbug live more than ten years." he said, and his servant''s clothes were broken, revealing his original red and gorgeous clothes.


    He came forward and looked at the nether king as if he were looking at mole ants. "Do you think you can kill your own master by yourself?"


    The netherworld king was afraid. He watched him approaching and saw that he could not retreat, but burst out laughing in vain, "it doesn''t matter. Even if I die, your apprentice will be buried with me..."


    He was crazy and yelled. Maybe he knew he had no chance to turn over, so he tried his best to respond to him in this last time.

 Chapter 82

    The nether king is still laughing. The sinister laughter covers the whole long street. In this strange environment, he is particularly cautious.


    In this laughter, night namely Huan didn''t say a word from beginning to end. He looked at him coldly, raised his hand and cut off people''s head with sword gas.


    The laughter stopped suddenly, but he didn''t stop.


    The nether king had taken away other people''s bodies. Without his head, his body was broken and he could not continue to use it. However, at the moment when his soul flew out of his body, a bone etching cold appeared from the soles of his feet.


    In his last life, he saw a smile. His beautiful face like a demon showed a devil like smile. He looked at him from a high position. His posture was cold and frightening, and his expression was cloudy and terrible.


    "My disciple, if I don''t let her die, she won''t die."


    At this moment, the nether King finally understood what people he had provoked. He always thought they were equal. He would lose that year, but he was careless. But now, reality slapped him hard. This slap scared him out of his wits, and there was no more vitality.


    This time, yejihuan didn''t use any weapons. He grabbed the other party''s neck with his bare hands. After finishing that speech, the other party''s yuan God was directly pinched by him.


    The nether king is dead. This time he is really dead and can''t die anymore. With his death, the side effects of the demon killing array disappear.


    It is the time for a cup of tea. Time flows again, but the night is happy, but they ignore this group of people and let them kneel at their feet.


    He looked at Gu Bai, who disappeared in front of him, and his good-looking eyebrows frowned slightly. The demon killing array is an ancient array. If he enters, he won''t be able to get out for some time, but now he enters his little apprentice who has just arrived at the golden elixir period.


    She was so smart that she knew how dangerous the devil killing array was. However, she went in for her own sake.


    At this moment, his heart could no longer be calm, and even regretted that it was so simple for the nether king to die.


    Besides Gu Bai, she directly entered another dimension, which is a place of nothingness in the real sense. There is no one or thing in the world except her. She seems to be forgotten by the world. There is no time and nothing here.


    If ordinary people stay here, they are afraid of going crazy, but she sits down calmly and even chats with 518.


    "This is the devil killing array?"


    518, "yes, the demon killing array allows you to enter another world. The time here is not in the same track as the time outside. One day outside, ten years here."


    Gu Bai picked his eyebrows. For friars, ten years is nothing, and the monks of Bigu don''t have to eat and drink.


    However, 518 said, "this is just one of them. In addition to time, the devil killing array has another fatal point. It will devour your cultivation, devour your life, and create all kinds of illusions in your mind. Generally speaking, no one can persist here for three days." he said again, "You only have golden elixir accomplishments. If you can''t break it in two hours, you will be scared."


    Gu Bai looked at the empty surroundings and was preparing to speak. Other pictures began to appear in his mind. He suddenly understood what 518 said earlier.


    The pictures are the world of the past, some of which she played when she was a child and others when she grew up. Without exception, these are happy scenes in her memory. But when these pictures disappear, she finds that those happy memories seem to be getting more and more blurred.


    This damn thing is trying to devour her memory!


    518, "this is just the beginning. It will play back the things that make you miserable indefinitely. This array is called the devil killing array. Even if it is an immortal, it will be driven crazy and finally fall into the devil''s way."


    Gu Bai no longer sat cross legged. She imagined her life sword, stood proudly in this nothingness, stared at the unnecessary sky, and her eyes burst into an unprecedented fierce momentum.


    She threw Sumi''s ring into the air, then held a long sword and cut it hard.


    There was a divine sense of joy at night in the ring, and she used all her power. The collision between the two objects and between the lightning and flint burst out a huge power. This power was not enough to break this array, but with the 500 years of power exchanged from the system, the cumbersome black lines lit up in the void.


    518, "white, keep up your efforts! Cut off the black lines!"


    The voice of the system was a little worried, but Gu Bai only listened. Those painful memories began to occupy her whole mind, and even some memories that didn''t belong to her began to invade.


    She saw the cruelest picture in the world, and the long sword in her hand began to be unstable.


    At this time, those black lines began to burst out a strong black fog, and the blood and miasma began to devour her hope of survival. Finally, there was only boundless despair and pain in her mind.


    Bang Dang.


    The sword slipped from her hand, and 518''s voice became more and more anxious.


    "White, hold on, you can break it right away! You can''t give up!"


    Gu Bai also knew that he couldn''t give up, so he forced himself to recall those good things.


    There was endless despair on one side and yearning hope on the other. The two sides collided. Gu Bai almost collapsed. She knelt down and hugged her splitting head. In a moment, she gave a very painful cry.


    "Ah!"


    She wants to be strong, she wants to be strong, she can''t fall here, she still has many unfinished things and many important friends!


    This idea grew stronger and stronger, but it was accompanied by a trace of hostility, which began to take root, and even grew wildly at a very fast speed. Finally, it was embedded in her bones and blood, and finally dyed the black and white clear water eyes red.


    The devil and God are all in one thought. Gu Bai is stuck in the middle of the way. Then, a long black hair like silk turns white in an instant.


    The bun was already scattered, and 3000 HUAFA rose with the wind under this huge force. Then, she heard the sound of her golden pill breaking and the sound of black lines breaking


    In the night scene, the night is joyous and no one dares to go. They kneel on the ground, but no one makes a sound as time goes by.


    Qingxue nervously looks at the place where Gu Bai disappeared. She is very selfish, so she doesn''t want Gu Bai to fail. If she fails, Shan pingzhuo can''t leave the netherworld all her life.


    At this time, there was a weak breaking sound in the place where there was nothing. It was very light, but no one could ignore it in this silent long street.


    In fact, Gu Bai disappeared not long ago, or even very short, but the current environment is too depressing. They only feel that life is like years. So even the faint voice was enough to make them happy.


    "Lord Gu is back!"


    As soon as the words fell, a person fell in the air. She was dressed in a flamboyant red dress. It was not long before she left. Her black hair turned dazzling silver white, but the most remarkable thing was her red eyes.

 Chapter 83

    Not surprisingly, Gu Bai was finally caught.


    Before and after, it was only a time of incense, but the little apprentice who could jump, always smiled and dined, and was smart all over was now like a hell envoy. The whole person was surrounded by a thick layer of hostility, but all this was not as good as her white silver hair.


    In fact, Gu Bai has nothing to feel. Although her eyes are open, they are not focused and confused. She only feels that night is happy and holds her nervously. Then, she can''t see anything clearly.


    "Gu Bai?"


    The voice of night joy was very light, like fear of startling her. Even after listening carefully, I could hear a trace of caution. He held people in his arms, so precious, but the other party only looked at them and completely closed his eyes.


    Close his eyes, he saw the red eyes, which was a sign of enchantment.


    Suddenly, if he said that everything in the past was under his control, but after this time, he vaguely felt that the little girl was separated.


    This feeling is difficult to capture, and he can''t even say why. However, he doesn''t have time to think about it, because the little girl''s vital signs are declining rapidly. Besides her white hair, even her golden elixir has cracks at this time. If she is not treated in time, she may stop here all her life.


    At this moment, he looked at the little girl in his arms and wanted to ask if she was worth it?


    He has lived for thousands of years and is used to the ugliness of human nature. Even if many people do not turn back at the beginning, they will begin to regret in the end. They will regret what they have paid and regret the current tragedy, but everything can not be repeated. In the end, they will have a painful life.


    In the past, the little girl was undoubtedly the favored son of heaven and the darling of heaven, but now she has gradually lost her life in her arms


    The people around have been scared silly. Finally, Qingxue first reacted. She came forward, suppressed the terrorist pressure from all directions, and knelt down, "Reverend, do you want to go back and leave first?"


    Qingxue''s words will immediately pull the night back to the status quo.


    He didn''t want the little girl to die. At least for now, she can''t die in her arms.


    "No need." thin lips opened slightly, but the words were a little hoarse. Everyone was swept by a gust of wind, and then a super boundary appeared in front of everyone.


    Everyone was surprised that the venerable chose to heal on the spot. What was the adult''s wound like? Thinking of the white hair they had just seen, everyone trembled. Thinking of the venerable''s eyes, they all felt that if the adult could not be saved, the netherworld would disappear today.


    In the border, night is happy. First, she suppressed the rupture speed of the golden elixir for her. Now there are three cracks. If it goes on like this, the golden elixir will be completely broken. All the time, even if it is him, it is difficult for her to recover.


    But although the speed of the golden elixir''s rupture was suppressed, it was very difficult to repair it.


    She can''t fix it. She may stop at the golden elixir period in her life. Even because the golden elixir breaks, she can''t use the skill anymore. She can only keep it like a disabled person.


    Little by little, on the other side, Gu Bai felt a steady stream of warmth entering her body. I don''t know how long it took. Her limbs finally warmed up. She opened her eyes and entered a very familiar Junrong.


    "Shifu..." her hoarse voice is no longer as crisp as it used to be. It''s like a dying person who has been ill for a long time. But on her face, there is a smile. Only this smile seems to have exhausted all her strength. In the end, she just barely raises her thin lips. "It''s good to see you again for the last time."


    The night was joyous, and the heart was stunned. Finally, he twisted his eyebrows and scolded, "nonsense."


    He doesn''t like the pale and lifeless appearance of a little girl. His little girl should be arrogant.


    Gu Bai was unmoved. He only frowned and said in an unhappy whisper, "it''s too fake for dreamland these days. My master won''t frown."


    The expression is in place, the language is in place, and there is a trace of heartache in the bottom of the eyes of yeyihuan. However, 518 suddenly said, "Hey, this is too late. Yeyihuan frowned before."


    Gu Bai, with a pale little face, said that he was not weak at all. "Shut the fuck up!"


    518 very wronged, "the night is happy and not stupid. How can I forget what I did before."


    However, the reality slapped it hard. I saw that the night was happy. It was changed from being frivolous and uninhibited. There was a rare tenderness in her words, "you are good, take this pill first." after that, she reached out and stroked her white hair, "when you wake up, master will return you as before."


    Gu Bai just smiled and said, "master, don''t lie to me. The golden elixir is broken and I can''t go back, but..." she coughed heavily. Her slightly red eyes were like a reflection. Suddenly, they shone for a moment, "I saved Master."


    Although he has lived for thousands of years and thousands of people depend on him, there are few people who can really be as sincere as a little girl. He is not ruthless, but supervises those hypocrisy. But now, in the face of this sincere heart, he tolerates ten thousand changing emotions and rarely asks seriously, "is it worth it?"


    "Worth it!"


    The voice is very light, but it is firm.


    "Go to sleep, we Xiaobai, just have a sleep."


    Gu Bailin was still tucking up before bed. What make complaints about Xiao Bai? Dare you give her a better name! But then she thought that the name was taken by herself, and finally she could only sleep with hatred.


    She really slept for a long time, so long that she left the nether world and returned to the demon palace. Surprisingly, yeyihuan didn''t throw her into the side hall, but directly took her back to the main hall and let her sleep in her own bed.


    At this moment, Gu Bai felt very excited that his hard work had finally paid off!


    Then, just as she was rolling on the spacious big bed with her pillow in her arms, someone appeared and interrupted her.


    The other party looked at her little action and smiled helplessly, "since I wake up, I ordered someone to send some food in."


    Gu Bai is not embarrassed by such childish behavior as being broken by others.


    "Master, what I saw before I was unconscious was not an illusion!"


    Although the little apprentice is a person, sometimes he is like a small animal. He is lively and active. Even if he is seriously injured, he doesn''t see what the patient should look like. Yeyihuan is quite helpless. He takes away the pillow in her arms, then lifts the bed and signals her to lie in.


    "It''s not an illusion."


    Although Gu Bai has managed to protect the golden elixir, she has become more ordinary because of the serious damage. She is afraid of cold and heat. Even a little cold may kill her.


    The purpose of raising her at night is not simple. Even if she is spoiled again, she has never been included in her heart, but now, all this is quietly changing.


    "If you are in poor health, lie down obediently. Do you want me to stare at you all day?"

 Chapter 84

    Gu Bai shrinks into the brocade quilt in shock. Ye Jihuan stares at her every day. It''s terrible. Although she wants to complete the task, she still refuses to think about the picture.


    It''s exhausting to deal with him once in a while. Seeing him every day doesn''t kill her?


    "I''ll be good." her voice was soft and waxy. The whole person was very good.


    The night immediately looked at her shrinking in the quilt. For a moment, she felt that her hands were itchy and wanted to touch them. Then he did the same.


    He stroked the little girl''s hair and looked at the former black silk hair becoming what it is now. Although it was as smooth as ever, he still asked aloud, "do you want to change it back?"


    Gu Bai was very worried. "It doesn''t matter. It''s okay if you can''t change back. As long as master is okay."


    When she finished, she looked up but suddenly fell into a pair of dark eyes. In the past, there had never been any emotion in those eyes. Even if his face was smiling, his eyes were cold, but now, there was a rare softness.


    Gu Bai was stunned, and then the shameful flower maniac said, "master, you look really good!"


    Of course, there are many ways to appreciate beauty. Flower maniacs are pretended.


    However, the acting skills burst, and the night is happy. We only see the innocence of the girl. How pure this feeling is, it sets off how dirty he is.


    At this time, the servant brought the food already prepared in the small kitchen. Gu Baigang''s mouth was cheap. He dared not look directly at people. He hung his hairy head and whispered, "I can eat by myself."


    "That''s OK." after that, without waiting for a reaction, he directly picked up the quilt with people.


    Gu Bai exclaimed, and the whole person was stunned. "Master, I can eat by myself."


    Listen to her repeated, night namely Huan also nodded, "yes, you can take the chopsticks yourself. If you have enough strength, you can also take the bowl together."


    Gu Bai:


    The night was glad to see that she didn''t move her chopsticks and said with a smile, "don''t you mean you''re hungry and don''t eat?"


    Gu Bai smoked the corners of his mouth. He was afraid that his head would not work well. He specially asked 518, "I just said that I was hungry?"


    518 I was caught off guard by a meal of dog food. I didn''t see this scene. Then I heard this and said, "you didn''t say it, but the night is happy. If you said it, you said it. Understand?"


    Gu Bai said, "dog, you''ve changed. You weren''t like this before."


    518 fried hair, "didn''t you get rich? How did you become a dog again?!"


    Gu Baile said, "I knew you were a dead proud girl. I used to call you rich and refuse to admit it. Now I can recognize it quickly."


    518 I''m going to be blown up. My heart says that I love you at night. Why do you abuse me? Human officer?


    "Please care for the weak, helpless and poor system." then 518 said, "be a person, Dawei."


    After making trouble with 518 for a while, Gu Bai didn''t feel uncomfortable in the arms of night joy, but he finally adapted to this position. Looking at the light and oil-free dishes on the table, his little face suddenly collapsed.


    "Master, is the demon palace beyond its means? Why don''t you even have a piece of meat? Life without meat is incomplete!"


    The night was happy to see that she could make trouble, but she was relieved. "You''ve been in a coma for a whole month, and you can''t touch greasy things for the time being."


    Gu Bai wrinkled his face and asked, "when can I eat? You see, this soup without water doesn''t support people!"


    The night was so happy that she forgot that she had experienced a great disaster of life and death. She was angry and funny and said: "snack goods, when you are better, you can eat half and lose half. But now, you eat these for me. "


    "Hey..." Gu Bai drank the white porridge and sighed again: "the cool master left me after all."


    She made trouble one after another, and the night was happy. Now she was calm as before. No matter what she said, she could deal with it calmly until he had something to leave. When he came back, he saw her sitting motionless in front of the window, which suddenly woke him up.


    The previous play was just to reassure him.


    Her accomplishments were ruined and her vitality was blocked. She was not as strong as she thought.


    With his current cultivation, if he didn''t want to, no one could find his movement, but now, he deliberately made some sounds. Sure enough, the little girl who was still sitting in front of the window immediately changed her face and turned around to look back. It was also a bright smile, and there was no trace just now.


    "Master, why did you come back so soon? Didn''t you say there was something else?"


    Night is happy, his expression is complex. Looking at her, Gu Bai has more other things in his eyes, but Gu Bai doesn''t see him. Seeing him silent, he asks, "is something wrong?"


    But he suddenly changed the topic, "do you remember Shan Ping?"


    He didn''t say that Gu Bai forgot that he still had a task, so he asked 518, "how''s the branch task?"


    518, "it''s finished. You were unconscious before, so you missed the notice."


    Gu Bai nodded and looked at the night. "What''s the matter with him?"


    Night is happy, "the eldest disciple who has been missing for more than ten years finally returns, and TIANYIZONG pays a lot of money for his life-saving benefactor." after that, he said slightly, "don''t you like playing outside most, do you want to get the money?"


    Gu Bai was surprised. In her current state, it''s not as good as a mortal. Go to get the money. Is she crazy?


    "No, I''m not short of money anyway." after that, she seemed to suddenly think of something and said in surprise: "master, I suddenly thought of something. I broke the Xumi ring you gave me. What should I do about the things inside?" she looked at him carefully and explained: "I blocked it at that time, but it broke unexpectedly."


    The night is happy to take a deep breath. It''s not that the ring is broken, but that she was reckless. What''s the devil killing array? It''s just a defective product. Even if he went in, he would lose some accomplishments at most, but she almost lost her life! At the thought that she might die inside, the anger in his chest made him want to pick up people and give them a hard meal!


    "You can''t do such a reckless thing in the future, you know?" he was rare to be severe. When he saw the little girl drooping her head and nodding low, he suddenly softened his heart. "That demon slaughtering array is only a defective product, but you should also be glad. If it wasn''t for the defective product, you couldn''t get out at all."


    "I just don''t want Shifu to be in danger."


    The little girl sent a heart to him. Night is happy. She can''t be indifferent. She can only say: "although that array has some power, it can''t help me. But you''re different. If you''re careless, you want to break it in. I''ve lived for thousands of years. It''s nothing to say, so you can''t hold it in your heart alone in the future, otherwise..." he thought, The little girl is very strange. Even if she is not afraid at all, she can only pretend to be angry and say, "stay in the demon palace for me and don''t go anywhere."


    Gu Bai opened his eyes. "But master, you just asked me if I wanted to go to TIANYIZONG to get paid!"

 Chapter 85

    The joy of night has really changed for her. It is no longer a dispensable funny toy. Outsiders don''t really see this change, but Gu Bai sees it very clearly.


    For example, in the past, he didn''t have the patience to accompany himself like this every day, and even tried to coax her to be happy. Now everything is trivial, even the tea she likes to drink in her daily life.


    So gradually, the servants like human spirits in the demon palace finally came back. The most direct point is that one day, they seemed to be ordered by someone, and their title to her changed.


    "Little Lord, this is the food that the venerable brought from the earth. He said you love to eat and asked the slaves to bring it to you while it is hot."


    Gu Bai is recovering from his injuries these days. He is also idle and bored all day. He went to the library to find a lot of books about runes. At first glance, his hands trembling when he was going to turn the page.


    "What do you call me?"


    The servant bowed his head and said respectfully, "your honor has ordered you. In the future, you will be the second master of the demon palace."


    Gu Bai looked at the food rigidly. It was not a precious thing, but the snacks on the street, such as sugar gourd and some cakes. But some of these things were still steaming and wanted to be brought back by the other party. It took some effort.


    She twitched the corners of her mouth, and then finally found a trace of memory from the depths of her memory.


    These things are really not what she likes to eat, but when he went down the mountain with Xiao Yan for the first time, he bought them himself and couldn''t eat them all, so she ate them with him. But this memory should be unknown except for her and Xiao Yan. The only explanation is that in order to coax her to be happy, ye Jihuan personally asked someone to buy it.


    Looking at these snacks, she had to sigh that she had exhausted her life of 500 years. This wave is really not a loss.


    "I see. You go down."


    When everyone was gone, she put down her books. She completed the branch task, and the reward arrived. Therefore, she was idle and bored these days, so she looked through the books on runes.


    Runes are cumbersome. She used to be zero based, but maybe her skills have taken effect. Looking at many complex runes, she seems to feel very simple.


    After holding back, she went to the bookcase, picked up the brush and drew on the paper according to the gourd.


    The drawing can''t be interrupted. It needs a stroke in place. Before her body recovers, she draws three pieces, which is like exhausting all her strength and putting the brush back in place with soft hands and feet.


    Not to mention, level three is level three. She can feel the aura in it.


    Runes are divided into ten levels, but in this world, as long as you reach level 7, you can be called a master. Although many friars can draw a few with a pen, they can specialize in the art industry. The runes drawn by a level 7 Rune master can completely suppress the moves of a master above the birth age.


    Gu Bai, however, is level three when she makes a move. If she doesn''t know it, she should be regarded as a genius.


    No, when she went to have a rest, night immediately looked at the three pieces of Rune paper on the bookcase, and her look changed.


    The little girl may be tired and anxious. She will go to sleep. Unexpectedly, she doesn''t notice anyone in the room. When she wakes up, she sees that yejihuan is holding the three runes she just drew in her hand.


    She touched her nose and said, "master, when did you come?"


    "Did you draw it?" he asked a little superfluous. In the main hall, no one dared to touch the things on his table except her.


    Gu Bai nodded, "I''m bored and draw casually."


    If it is painted casually, those friars who have studied Rune all their life are afraid to die of anger. This is a very high talent. Their hand is level 3. If they are taught a little, they are at the appropriate master level.


    This is not, Rao is happy at night, and she has to admit that she has great talent.


    Such a talented girl deserves to be famous all over the world.


    I don''t know why, there is some pride in my heart. This man is hers. He marked it with joy at night, and no one can take it away.


    "Want to learn?"


    When he asked, the little girl''s eyes lit up, "master, will you teach me?"


    "You call me Shifu, and I''ll give it to you." thinking that the little girl always surprises herself from time to time, he asked, "what else do you want to learn besides runes?"


    Gu Bai shook his head. "It''s not good to be half hearted. Wait until I learn this well."


    The night is happy. The more you see it, the more you feel that the little girl is too clever. It''s this silver hair. How do you think it makes him unhappy, "I''ve ordered someone to find the medicine king. If you can find someone, your body can recover."


    Gu Bai has heard of this man''s name, but although he is the king of medicine, he is not a great good man who can help the world. On the contrary, his temperament is changeable and his heart is very cold. It is more difficult for him to save people than to ascend to heaven.


    Concerning her health, she didn''t hypocritically say that it didn''t matter. Instead, she said nervously, "master, can I really recover?"


    With a trace of cautious joy, the night was happy. She looked more and more distressed. Finally, she couldn''t help raising her hand and knocking on her head, "I know the consequences. Why was she so reckless at the beginning?"


    Gu Bai hung his head and said nothing, but he couldn''t see it at night. Little girl, this is for fear of his accident. After all, no one can crack the demon killing array. Even he has no absolute assurance in the face of the complete demon killing array.


    Speaking of it, he was really glad that the demon killing array set up by King Youming was incomplete. Therefore, the little girl could escape.


    At first he could stand by and watch the play coldly, but now he can''t.


    With a sigh, he held the little girl in his arms.


    In the face of the sudden hug, Gu bailing for a moment. When he recovered, the other party had already let go of her.


    "Since you want to learn, get up." then, after a moment of silence, he changed his mouth: "just, you haven''t recovered yet, just go to school in bed."


    After talking, she really picked up the rune books she had read before and taught them seriously.


    Gu Bai was flattered. This was the evil spirit she knew at the beginning. The tone and eyes were as gentle as the big brother next door.


    Seriously, for a moment, she was so hard to accept that she finished teaching at night. When she saw the little girl looking at herself foolishly, she couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? Can you take it and don''t understand?"


    Gu Bai said, "no, I just think master is really beautiful."


    Her words were serious, her eyes were sincere, and she was happy at night. But on second thought, the little guy saw himself for the first time, didn''t he call him fairy sister.


    It''s really a standard Yan control, but he likes it very much. After all, this is also one of his capital, isn''t it?


    So the demon lord, who was in a good mood, bowed his head and kissed her sincere eyes. His tone was slightly dumb and said, "after that, the master will be yours, okay?"


    Gu Bai really didn''t expect that when he lifted it, the other party really came to the door. He was stupid immediately.


    You know, she used to be like this! But the other party never responds!


    However, the demon lord couldn''t make her go back on her word, so he immediately decided the case, "that''s it."

 Chapter 86

    At first, Gu Bai didn''t take it to heart. She concentrated on studying runes every day. In a short period of three months, she made a small success. Gradually, she left the matter of looking for the king of medicine behind her. After all, the mysterious and famous one was hard to find.


    However, three months later, Lord devil suddenly asked her to pack.


    Gu Bai was silly and looked at his cheap master, and then heard him ask, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right, but Shifu, how did you find him? I heard that the medicine king is very mysterious. It''s easy not to see outsiders."


    The little girl''s crisp voice sounded. She hooked her lips at night and said, "money can make ghosts grind."


    Then Gu Bai shut up.


    ***


    The terrain of Yaowang Valley is steep, and the mansion is built in a rocky place. If ordinary people can''t get in at all.


    Gu Bai is just like ordinary people now. The reason why she can enter the valley is that she was picked up. At first, she refused this posture, but in front of reality, she had to bow her head.


    I don''t know how long it took. The cold wind around her ears weakened. Gu Bai showed a pair of big black eyes from her warm head. She looked around, blinked and asked, "master, are you here?"


    The person in my arms is small and has little weight on my body. Unexpectedly, I am happy at night, but I am reluctant to let go.


    "Yes, but there are arrays around. It''s better to hold you in."


    His voice was the same as usual. Unless the system told him, Gu Bai would really believe him!


    However, when he knew what to do, he had to pretend to be clever, "well... Please master."


    Yaowang Valley is not above the mountain, but in the valley, surrounded by strange mountains. It is cold all year round. Gu Bai is now temporarily sealed, which is worse than ordinary people. When the cold blows, his small nose turns red.


    The night immediately looked at her happily. There was no expression on her face, but his hand held her slightly tightened. He quietly luck, and soon the heat on his body increased a little. The temperature would not make people uncomfortable. Just right, Gu Bai, who was comfortable and pleasant, couldn''t help rubbing, like a little white cat.


    Xu Shi had already posted a post. When they went in, not only did no one stop them, but they welcomed them in.


    There are many pavilions and magnificent buildings in the valley. At first glance, they don''t look like a place on earth. Speaking of them, their mansions are somewhat similar. They both like the ethereal scenery.


    Gu Bai enjoyed the strange flowers and stones all the way. When he entered the hall, he saw the legendary figure.


    He was sitting high, not as old and deep as he thought. He was dressed in white, and the cuffs and train were embroidered with silver silk. It was usually inconspicuous, but under the light, the lines seemed to flow slowly, which attracted people''s attention. However, compared with his clothes, his appearance is obviously more attractive. His delicate facial features, ink and white skin, his thin lips are slightly raised at the moment, but he can''t feel any smile. Then up, a pair of brown eyes flow. There is no emotion in his eyes, and Gu Baimo''s name trembled with indifference.


    Cold, it was a bone seeping coolness, which provoked Gu Bai to leave more heart.


    "Is this the man you want me to save?"


    The medicine King''s momentum is not low. Even in front of the joy of the night, he is not suppressed at all. He sits so high and drinks tea carelessly. Following his tea drinking, Gu Bai could see a pair of slender hands, like its owner, which were frightening.


    It seems that these hands are not used to save people, but to kill people.


    Night immediately looked at the cold wooden chair and frowned slightly. Then he took out the soft PU from the storage ring and spread it on it. Then he let people sit down.


    He was careful and considerate. When he saw the medicine king, he laughed, "I haven''t seen him for hundreds of years. The venerable one really impressed me."


    For the sarcasm of the medicine king, yejihuan didn''t listen to it. Instead, he chatted with Gu BAIXIAN, "how do you feel? Do you need some hot tea?"


    He looked calm, obviously he had long been used to such booing.


    Gu Bai is dressed in red. Since the dark world, night is happy and likes her to wear red. It seems that she is proclaiming the inseparable relationship between the two people to the world. At this time, her neck is covered by a warm scarf, revealing a small chin. She is very white, but also particularly fragile.


    She obediently sat on the chair and shook her head. "I''m fine. My feet haven''t touched the ground all the way." she said, and looked at the medicine king. How to say, she still needs to be treated by others. She''s not terminally ill, so she should stand up and say something.


    But the night is happy, as if to see her intention, directly pressed her shoulders and said indifferently, "there is no need to give any ceremony. I have paid all the remuneration."


    "Pooh..." sitting on the table, the king of medicine smiled softly, but he couldn''t see it. He looked more like watching the excitement. "I don''t know. The night master found such an interesting apprentice."


    Interesting or not, in fact, it''s just a casual remark. It''s more like teasing that night is fun. People like him actually have today.


    At least he was about the same age as him. The medicine King naturally could see whether the other party was playing or serious at a glance. Therefore, he looked at Gu Bai more.


    Although they look OK, their identity has never lacked any beauty. Therefore, there must be other interesting places.


    "Put people here and come back in half a year." at this point, it is obviously an order to leave.


    The night is happy to frown, but at this time, a young man with silver hair came in. He half hung his head and carried a tea cup in his hand. His every move is the same as that of other servants, but Gu Bai suddenly stood up and even overturned the tea cup because of his excessive action.


    The hot tea rolled down. Thanks to her thick clothes, she didn''t burn.


    The little apprentice was always steady, which made him happy at night. He looked at the young man and said he was a young man. He looked at the age of twelve at most, but there were some haunting ghosts in addition to his silver hair. No matter how many were special.


    Gu Bai''s hands trembled. "What''s the matter with getting rich? Why is Gu qingjue here? And his age is not right?"


    518, "he''s a devil. He can''t be calculated by the growth of ordinary people. As for others, I have only a few explanations here. One day, the medicine king went to the world and happened to meet him."


    Gu Bai, "happened to meet him? And then happened to bring people back?"


    518 said, "don''t ask me either. Although the intermediate steps are not clear, the fact is that the medicine King brought people back."


    Gu Bai was speechless. After many years, he didn''t expect to meet in this way, and... Both of them turned white.


    When the tea was overturned, the night was happy. I was nervous. However, when I saw that the little apprentice was all right, it didn''t happen. However, looking at Gu qingjue''s eyes, it was really bad. Therefore, Gu Bai could only bear the pressure and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect to see a white haired boy like me when he just came to Yaowang valley."

 Chapter 87

    Gu qingjue, a young man in white, didn''t look up from beginning to end. He was no longer a wanderer in those days. Even if no one taught him, he slowly understood a lot of things. For example, the original Ji Beiting died so suddenly that everyone was stupid and couldn''t accept the emergency, but he noticed a golden light. The light was very shining and almost burned his skin. Later, he asked the medicine king to know that it was an immortal who came down to earth and robbed successfully. Naturally, he had to go back to the fairy world.


    He has no interest in Ji Beiting. The reason why he pays attention to him is just because of her.


    The girl who pulled him out of the darkness made him feel warm and sunshine, but it was a flash in the pan. She died before he had time to do anything.


    In fact, he didn''t believe that she would die. She was so smart that even the immortal could be calculated by her. He stubbornly thought that she must still be somewhere. He wanted to find her, no matter what she became. Over the years, he is no longer the weak orphan. As long as he works harder, he can be her dependence.


    Gu Bai didn''t know what the teenager was thinking. She said this dryly, but the other party didn''t even give her a look, but she didn''t feel embarrassed. After all, she knew his temperament in the years when she met him.


    The medicine king has ordered him to leave. He can''t stay any longer at night. He looks at Gu Bai and seriously says, "half a year will pass soon. I rebuilt this xumijie. If something happens, you can take out the runes inside and burn them."


    He talked and talked, and Gu Bai listened. This scene was a rare harmony.


    However, who has ever seen the demon family venerable look like an old mother? Therefore, let the medicine King look at Gu Bai a few more eyes, but no matter how much you look, the little girl is just more lovely than ordinary girls. No matter how much, it''s nothing special.


    In the end, he couldn''t stand it and said sarcastically, "if the night master is reluctant to leave, I don''t mind cleaning up another room."


    Night is happy, finally stopped his chatter, raised his eyes and smiled, "I finally found a satisfactory apprentice, but it''s normal for the medicine king not to understand this kind of thing. After all, I''m alone. How can I understand this concern?"


    The medicine king is not angry when he is wronged, or he doesn''t care at all. He never cares about being alone.


    Night is happy and explains a few words, but he doesn''t stay. He has other things. It''s impossible to really abandon everything and stay in Yaowang valley. Although Gu Bai''s position in his heart has changed, it can be changed again. It''s just that he has changed from a toy to a real heart. He hasn''t had any variant feelings, such as possession and desire.


    The person in the way finally left, and the medicine king didn''t want to stay long, but looking at the pale little girl in front of him, he suddenly thought of one thing, that is, he didn''t know her name.


    "Name."


    Gu Bai blinked a pair of clear eyes and said skillfully, "my name is Gu Bai."


    Her voice was not high or low. She just fell into Gu qingjue''s ear waiting outside the house. Immediately, he suddenly raised his eyes. A pair of emotions that were difficult to express floated from his eyes. He looked at Gu Bai, like a memory or looking for something from her.


    This kind of emotion is something he didn''t have before. In a sense, he is very similar to the medicine king. They are extremely cold people, and no one can enter the eyes. Everything in the world seems to have nothing to do with them.


    Although the medicine King took him in, he didn''t take him as a servant. He would give some advice occasionally, because he knew that the boy was not simple.


    But now, the young man was staring at the little girl. At this moment, he really began to wonder what was strange about the little girl, which attracted them to look at her one by one.


    "Qing Jue, do you know?"


    The medicine king looked at Gu Bai, but it was obvious that she was not asking.


    Gu Bai blinked innocently and asked 518, "get rich, how are Gu qingjue''s eyes?"


    518, "it''s not very good, but you can see things clearly in a hazy way. It''s still some time before you can see clearly."


    Gu Bai nodded and looked at the medicine king again. She didn''t make a sound, but her eyes were asking.


    Gu qingjue stood outside the house and didn''t come in. He just looked at Gu Bai from a distance. At the beginning, his eyes couldn''t see it. Later, he only got a glimpse of her face from Ji Beiting''s painting, but even if there was only one possibility, he could be sure that they were different.


    Half a ring, he shook his head, his voice with a dumb meaning that did not belong to the youth, "I recognized the wrong person and thought it was an old friend."


    Gu Bai''s hand was slightly clenched, but his face was a faint smile. "It seems that I have a lot of luck with the little childe. You see, everyone has silver hair."


    The medicine King sneered, "you are different from him. You almost lost your life, and he is naturally raised, non-human and non demon. Moreover, you''d better stay away from him in the future."


    He didn''t say much, but Gu Bai understood that Yin Qi entered the body, which was easy to be unlucky. She was also seriously injured, which was even easier to be unlucky.


    But on her face, she pretended to be slightly surprised. Then she didn''t want to ask more questions, but nodded obediently: "I know."


    The medicine King quickly put this matter behind him. He asked Gu Bai to follow him to the medicine hall. Since he came to cure a disease, he couldn''t leave people alone.


    "I heard that you did this to save the joy of the night?" he saved people. He always had to find out the dragon''s pulse first, such as how the little girl was hurt.


    However, Gu Bai didn''t ask for credit, but shook his head. "I can''t save the cultivation like master. I just noticed the man''s calculation before him."


    She said calmly, but the medicine King''s hand holding the pulse curled up slightly.


    The little girl looks like an earthly fairy, and her character is so clever and pitiful. It''s really... People can''t help but want to destroy one or two.


    He is happy at night. How can he have such a beautiful thing?


    He and night are not friends but enemies. They know each other and fear each other. In a sense, they are people in the same world. He is ruthless and loveless. Night is joy is only superficial tenderness. He is bloodthirsty and ruthless than anyone in his bones.


    For such a moment, he suddenly understood why he was obsessed with the joy of night.


    The little girl has the cleanest eyes in the world. The feelings exposed inside are meaningless and the purest. Now, it seems that only one can enjoy the night.


    After staying in the cold place for a long time, the medicine king thought he had no desire, but now he knew he would be jealous.


    He was jealous that night joy could have such simple feelings, so beautiful, good, he was jealous and sick.


    Collect the black emotion in your eyes. The medicine King''s voice is actually very nice. Although it is cold, it is refreshing. "Your golden elixir is split, but it is not broken. During this period, I will suppress all your accomplishments."


    Gu Bai knew clearly, "my master has done it for me."


    Smelling the speech, the medicine King''s voice didn''t change, but said indifferently, "I''m different from what he did. In addition to suppressing your cultivation, I also need your drug assistance."

 Chapter 88

    Gu Bai doesn''t doubt the medicine king. After all, they have no grievances. Although he doesn''t seem to have a good relationship with yejihuan, he can''t smash the signboard with the medicine King''s signboard. So she lived in peace of mind.


    Although the medicine king can''t see her every day to help her cure, he may not see her for ten days and a half months for a long time, but he is still very conscientious. Even if people don''t arrive, there are as many medicine meals and baths to be prepared.


    The only variable is Gu qingjue. It seems that his attitude towards her has changed since he heard her name that day. Although he is still indifferent, he occasionally takes the initiative to talk to her. At first glance, it doesn''t matter, but she knows him. It can be said that it''s very abnormal.


    "Rich, you say, did he find anything?"


    518, "it''s impossible. He hasn''t recovered his ability. He can''t find it. At most, he thinks your two names are the same and reminds him of some memories."


    Gu Bai said, "speaking of the name, I didn''t think much about it before. Now I have to think about it. In the future, Gu Bai''s name can''t be abused like this."


    At first, she would say her name, but she was used to being called, and subconsciously said her name.


    Now I think it''s OK to do it twice at a time. I''ll have more tasks in the future and turn over sooner or later.


    Besides, the medicine king, although he didn''t follow people every day, he always paid attention to it. For example, now, the night immediately ordered people to send some books. He was the first person to pass by. These books are not secret scripts, but some very common Rune books.


    But when he found that the little girl actually drew level 3 runes with a brand-new newcomer, his eyes were different.


    What a gift? Not to mention her bone age, she was already a golden elixir at the age of 17. If she had not cut off her vitality to save people, the future would be immeasurable. Of course, now that he is here, her future can still be expected.


    In his heart, he wanted to pry into the corner of the wall. The king of medicine actually paid close attention to Gu Bai. It''s not rare to see her study Rune books. Instead, he looked at the Yellow Rune and opened his thin lips, "can you give it to me?"


    Gu Bai held Langhao pen in his hand and looked up again. He was already smiling sweetly, "of course, it''s troublesome for Yaowang these days."


    A level-3 Rune medicine king still doesn''t like it, but it''s Gu Bai''s, so he saved some thoughts and kept it well. "Miss Gu has a high talent."


    Gu Bai suppresses the impulse to pick her eyebrows. Is this ready to chat with her?


    But she wasn''t afraid of such a thing.


    "The medicine King praised me. With my master in front, I would be average at most."


    This modest is a little too much. The medicine king doesn''t like it. Although his temperament is cold, he doesn''t like groveling and submissive people. Although the little girl in front of him doesn''t reach this point, he always feels that people like her should be natural and unrestrained, rather than being implicit and euphemistic and adding a little bit of petty spirit.


    Gu Bai was glad to see him frown. Now she has provoked night joy. Before the task is completed, she doesn''t want to provoke a second person at all. It''s too dangerous and easy to overturn.


    "By the way, the medicine king suddenly came to me. What''s the matter?"


    The drug king''s impression of her suddenly fell a lot, so he swallowed the matter of teaching her to learn medicine. "Take out your hand and I''ll take out my lower pulse."


    "OK." Gu Bai stretched out his hand obediently. Under the moon''s wide sleeve, a white and slender wrist was exposed. The wrist was too beautiful and too fragile. It seemed to break as soon as it was folded, adding a little desire for protection.


    However, the medicine king didn''t appreciate it at all. He just took out a piece of show fear, put it on it, and began to feel his pulse.


    In fact, her illness was very serious and her vitality was broken. If she had not been happy at night and forcibly continued her life, she would have been beautiful and withered. Now, even if she managed to continue her life, her white hair could not be recovered.


    "In fact, the rupture of the golden elixir requires dozens of rare medicinal materials, which is time-consuming and laborious, but I have a way, which is safe and convenient."


    The medicine King''s voice was flat, but Gu Bai didn''t think it was so simple, but she asked along with his words: "I don''t know what the medicine king said?"


    "If your golden elixir is broken, change another one."


    Gu Bai looked silly, "that''s it?"


    This is very rude! To change a gold pill, you must take it from others. It''s just the work of the cannon fodder villain!


    "Otherwise?" the medicine King glanced at her coolly, obviously not wanting to talk nonsense.


    Gu Bai was silent. For a moment, she shook her head. "I refuse this method, not to mention where the gold pill comes from. It''s not mine. I''m not interested in it."


    Her voice was not high, but the medicine king looked at her more. Immediately, he hissed. He didn''t know whether he felt ridiculous or naive.


    "In that case, forget it."


    The medicine king came suddenly and left suddenly. Looking at his far away back, Gu Bai changed her previous detention. She sat carelessly in the chair, knocking fruit cakes and chatting with 518, "I always think the medicine king is strange."


    518, "the data show that the medicine King''s heart is colder, whether positive or evil. He is a person wandering on the edge. Therefore, his character is very strange, so many things can''t be seen by ordinary people."


    Gu Bai knows clearly that sometimes she feels that this is the second night, that is, the second... Snake essence disease, which can''t be provoked.


    Although her sitting posture was lazy and casual, she didn''t eat rudely at all. For a long time, she saw that the dessert on the plate was almost ready to get up, but Gu qingjue came over.


    Whether she was an acquaintance or raised by herself, she thought about it and didn''t leave.


    "Miss Gu." Gu qingjue''s voice was cold. When he spoke, he always had the illusion of a cold wind blowing.


    Therefore, Gu Bai couldn''t help sighing. The child''s momentum is really more and more terrible. Can he grow up according to the trend?


    "Young master Gu, what''s up?"


    The medicine king didn''t take him as a servant, but he was more like a little apprentice. He would give advice occasionally, so most people called him to take care of young master Gu.


    "I just saw that Miss Gu ate a lot of cakes. I''m afraid she was hungry, so he sent some water." with that, he acted gracefully and poured her a cup of tea himself.


    It was tea, but she took in a lot of fruit. In a trance, it reminded her of the past. It seemed that she stole the teacher from her.


    "What is this? I haven''t seen it before?"


    Gu qingjue looked calm, as if he was just saying something unimportant. "It was made by an old friend, and I learned from her."


    Gu Bai was not polite. He picked up the cup and drank it. At the end, he sighed, "it tastes good."


    It seems very comfortable. The little girl is in a good mood. Her eyes are curved, like the crescent moon in the sky. She is very cute.


    Gu qingjue was stunned for a moment, but soon returned to his mind, "yes, I thought it tasted good at the beginning, but it''s a pity..."


    Half of what he said, if you are an ordinary person, you need to ask. But Gu Bai didn''t ask. Instead, he poured him a cup, "young master Gu, don''t just care about me. You can drink together."

 Chapter 89

    In the twinkling of an eye, Gu Bai lived in Yaowang Valley for more than three months. During this period, in addition to being a little interested in her at the beginning, under her intentional or unintentional stupidity, Gu qingjue is no longer interested. Instead, Gu qingjue seems to have been in trouble with her. Since the fruit tea, he has been looking for her every so often, either to get some delicious food or to find some interesting scripts.


    Although Gu Bai always welcomes people with a smile, the smile is always a little distant.


    I thought she would spend the past six months quietly. Unexpectedly, the system suddenly released the task again.


    "In vain, I found a branch mission."


    Gu Baizheng is living a happy fat house life. In addition to eating and sleeping every day, she occasionally practices runes. At the end of such a day, she is very reluctant to give up. However, in front of reality, she can only accept reality.


    "Go ahead."


    518, "the system detected a large number of ghosts in the small town outside the valley. If it is not suppressed in time, there will be hell on earth immediately."


    Gu Bai thought, "so this task is to suppress Yin Qi?"


    518 nodded, "yes, the task reward is to consolidate your soul."


    Gu Bai''s soul and body are unstable now, so her body is very fragile. Although she withstands the cultivation in the golden elixir period, she can knock people down with a minor illness and pain.


    This is the medicine King''s valley. She dragged her sick body down the mountain. I''m afraid it''s difficult to get out of the medicine King''s valley. The only way is to find Gu qingjue, who is the person who is interested in her in the medicine King''s valley.


    Gu qingjue is the future ghost king. A ghost king has thousands of ways to deal with this problem. Under all kinds of coincidences, she always feels that this task is deliberately false.


    But in her heart, she didn''t say it.


    In a word, the host has no human rights.


    "Please check for me. Where is Gu qingjue now?"


    518, "don''t check it. It''s outside. It''s estimated that it''s coming in soon."


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice fell, Gu qingjue came in with a lot of things.


    Gu Bai was sitting askew on the chair at the moment. Although he was lazy, his apricot eyes were bright and curious, "what good things did you take this time, young master Gu?"


    "Some gadgets. I heard you say it was boring last time. I''ll pass the time for you."


    Gu qingjue was never a fool. He used to be blind, but his heart was like a mirror. He just didn''t bother to pay attention to those chores. Up to now, his eyes are not so blind and vague. If the only regret in his life is that he didn''t see the girl who loved him and abandoned him mercilessly. He thought about her appearance countless times, but somehow, he accidentally overlapped with the little girl in front of him.


    She was the same as her, or more complicated. At the beginning, he could see the death of the little girl, but he couldn''t see the people in front of him. Her life limit, her soul and everything about her were blurred.


    Gu qingjue''s accomplishments can''t be seen clearly by anyone, like the medicine king, like the man who brought her last time, but the little girl''s golden pill is broken. In front of him, it''s no different from ordinary people.


    Gu Bai played with the gadget he sent. To be honest, this guy must not have coaxed girls to be happy. Otherwise, how could there be a rattle that even three-year-old children don''t like to play? She is a 17-year-old girl. What does a girl of this age like best? Rouge, gouache and silk, of course!


    "Where did you get all these things, young master Gu?"


    She asked tactfully, didn''t notice his eyes. Then, she listened to him slowly, "it was bought in a small town outside the valley."


    "Well... Can you take me to play too? I''ve been in Yaowang Valley for three months and I''m getting hairy. Don''t worry, I know my body. I won''t make fun of my body. I''ll come back soon after playing for a day or two."


    The little girl''s pleading voice was somewhat pitiful, and her big eyes looked at herself innocently. Rao is a hard hearted man. At the moment, I''m afraid I can''t give up.


    "It''s OK, but you need to prepare in advance." Gu qingjue knows her physical condition. The medicine king has been regulating her body for the past three months. Her bones are stronger than before, but you should be careful. For example, you have to prepare some emergency medicines.


    Gu Bai didn''t expect everything to be so smooth. He said happily: "young master Gu is so good. I''ll invite you to dinner when he comes out of the valley."


    Gu qingjue had no expression on his face. He just said, "OK."


    Gu qingjue gave her a day to prepare. Of course, before leaving, he informed the medicine king.


    The medicine king never sticks to the people who come to the medicine King Valley to see a doctor, but in the past, those people rarely had the opportunity to get treatment. They were not willing to leave easily. It was the little girl who was really too young. The child''s mind was too young. She couldn''t stay for only three months.


    "It''s OK to go out, but if there''s an accident, I don''t care about anything else."


    Gu qingjue, "I know. I''ll look at her."


    This time, the medicine King couldn''t help looking at him more and said with a smile: "I really don''t know where the suckling girl is attractive. She is happy in one night and you are like crazy."


    Gu qingjue certainly wouldn''t say. He had already seen that the little girl had a taboo to him, and what he showed was just what he wanted to see.


    The next day, Gu Bai got up early in the morning. Now the weather has warmed up, but she is cold and wears a lot.


    The heavy clothes did not make her bloated, but round and lovely. In particular, the snow cloak and the circle of furry fox hair on it made the little girl more charming and lovely.


    Gu qingjue took her cold hand and came to the transmission array in Yaowang valley. The transmission array was only transmitted to the small town. It was just right for them to use.


    "Well, let''s go." his eyes smiled curved, and his bright eyes were full of expectation. Therefore, Gu qingjue''s cold handsome face was lined with a bit of human breath.


    However, beauty is always short-lived. Not long after she came to the town, Gu Bai suddenly thought of something, something she had to face.


    "When I got rich, I suddenly remembered that Gu qingjue had a bug. Whoever approached him would be unlucky."


    518, "yes, there are various arrays in Yaowang valley. This skill is rarely displayed. Now this town has no aura. I''m afraid you can''t live in it." after that, it added, "ask for more luck."


    Gu Bai gritted his teeth, "what do you want?"


    518 said, "the enemy is too strong, I can''t help it."


    Their own system is too annoying, but before she said anything, the disaster fell from the sky.


    In fact, in her two lives in this world, no one has ever run to her for death without eyes.


    "Oh, the little lady is very green. Is it our Luhua town when she comes back for the first time?"

 Chapter 90

    Gu Bai''s expression was very strange at this moment.


    She looked at the young man, dressed in brocade robes, and looked at the shoes under her feet. Although they were noble, they were also somewhat strange, as if she had stolen the clothes of others and was not convinced at all. Behind him, the group of thugs didn''t respect him. The master was talking here. He stood behind one by one without looking at him. He was very perfunctory.


    So, looking at it, she felt something interesting.


    This seems to be a little different from the dandies who flirt with good family women in the story book?


    The little girl didn''t speak, but the other party was impatient. With an ugly voice, he shouted, "I''m lucky to see you. Don''t push your nose and face. At that time, the uncle won''t be gentle." at last, he seemed to think of something. His eyes were straight and his hands rubbed back and forth, as if the beauty was in his own hands.


    Gu Bai looked at this scene and was very happy. Although those task men have been very good to her over the years, she also knows that she is acting. Every step she takes is a calculation. What a noble identity the former Emperor and the later demon minority leader are, but she never dared to slack off. But now, the fool who bumped into her can vent her anger and evacuate her feelings of oppression.


    "Oh, tenderness, tenderness in your mouth, what is that?"


    The little girl''s voice was crisp, and the pleasant man was crisp all over. "Come with me, and I''ll tell you."


    Gu Bai didn''t beat around the Bush and nodded immediately, "OK."


    After saying this, she was caught in vain. She glanced slightly. Then she remembered that she was not alone and that there was Gu qingjue around her.


    At least he had raised him for several years, but he couldn''t completely ignore it, so he squeezed his hand back and motioned him not to make trouble.


    "Then let''s go?"


    It seemed that he didn''t expect it to be so smooth. The man was stunned. When Gu Bai spoke again, he suddenly regained his mind. The whole person laughed so much that his mouth was cracked to the ear, "OK, the little lady is so funny that I will treat him well."


    The mouth said so, but the heart wanted to wait to go back and see how he tossed her.


    As for the young man next to him, he was only twelve or thirteen years old. He was very weak, but he was not afraid of revenge.


    Gu Bai followed the man slowly. He occasionally noticed the pity eyes of the thugs behind him. He thought it might not be the first time, so he asked his own system, "what''s the situation with this guy, fa cai?"


    518 will reply soon, "This man is a cousin of the Chen family. The Chen family can be regarded as a powerful local emperor in Luhua town. However, something happened to the Chen family some time ago. The two legitimate sons were suppressed by something and died soon. Then he invited an old Taoist priest to exorcise evil spirits. However, the old Taoist priest was too cruel to exorcise evil spirits, so he gave a compromise method to let someone renew the lives of the two young masters of the Chen family, only to renew their lives Two requirements, one is to have blood relationship, the other is eight characters. "


    Gu Bai knows clearly that it''s no wonder that this guy, although dressed in royal clothes and silk, is neither fish nor fowl. I''m afraid the Chen family asked him to wear the clothes of the two legitimate young masters as a medium to continue his life. If he changes his knowledge, he will find something. But from the expression of the young master''s words and deeds, he was probably a street gangster in the past. He didn''t understand the fine things of the rich and noble family. He should only treat this clothes as luxurious , comfortable to wear, they are happy to forget themselves.


    Thinking of this, she opened the ghost eye that she had been closed all the time. As soon as she opened, she suddenly stepped forward. However, she soon returned to normal. Only Gu qingjue whispered in her ear.


    "What happened to Miss Gu?"


    Gu Bai knew that this guy''s ghost eye was more powerful than himself, and he didn''t hide it. He said bluntly, "I''m afraid I''ll die soon if I look at a man."


    Gu qingjue pulled at the corners of his mouth and showed a sneer. "His face is black and Yin Qi enters his body. He can''t live tonight."


    That''s why he didn''t stop the little girl. Otherwise, he would have killed people as early as the beginning.


    Gu Bai nodded thoughtfully and said, "young master Gu, can you see what''s strange about Luhua town?"


    She thought about what rattle the guy had brought her two days ago. There was no medicine King Valley, and he said he bought it in town. There was no reason why he didn''t notice the Yin Qi.


    "Miss Gu is a friar. I''m afraid you''ll find something even if you lose your accomplishments." his voice was a little cold, but he hissed again immediately: "it''s just Luhua town. It''s none of my business."


    Gu Bai choked. The ghost king was cold. Even if someone died in front of him, he wouldn''t blink.


    "Sorry, I talked too much."


    The Tao is different and does not plot against each other. Since she can''t say it together, she doesn''t need to explain again. When she finds the root, she is luring people away.


    "Get rich, where is the gathering place of Yin Qi?"


    Cheng Yaojin appeared on the way. For a moment, she wanted to make fun of people before she followed. However, this guy''s life is not long, and she is too lazy to do more.


    518 wondered, "where are you going? Why are you asking me?"


    Gu Bai:... When she didn''t ask.


    Chen''s residence is nearby. It''s a local rich man. Although it''s not brilliant, it''s also rich and dignified. It''s just a surface. Gu Bai opened his ghost eyes. Naturally, he can see the Yin Qi coming out of the ground. The thick Yin Qi lingers near Chen''s residence and is about to extend. The slave standing outside the house is not as bad as the young master, but his soul and body are unstable. If he used to live for a long time, he might die early.


    "Young master, why did you come back so early today? It''s cold. Just now, Mrs. Wang said she cooked pig''s hoof Soup for you. I''m afraid it hasn''t been cooked yet. Wait. I''ll hurry you first."


    Listening to the courteous voice of the porter, the man was particularly divine. He raised his head and said with great momentum: "I know it''s not good yet. Don''t tell Mrs. Wang to hurry up. Don''t be hungry..." as soon as the voice turned, he looked obscene at the little lady aside, "don''t be hungry."


    The concierge was not surprised. He didn''t even give Gu Bai a look in his eyes. He immediately nodded and bowed.


    The thugs dispersed after he returned to Chen''s house. Gu Bai followed him. Suddenly, Gu qingjue said, "Miss Gu, are you determined to go through this muddy water?"


    Gu Bai didn''t explain. He just nodded. Then when the man entered the backyard, he gave the man a rune to live.


    "Since I met, it shows that the will of heaven is so. If so, why should I disobey the destiny?"


    Gu qingjue smiled at her high sounding words. He was very delicate. Although he was still a little childish, he did not hinder people from thinking of what kind of Childe he should be in the future.


    "If I remember correctly, Miss Gu is the young master of the demon family and the only closed disciple of the demon lord night joy."


    The words were somewhat ironic, but Gu Bai calmly looked at him.


    It was a pair of black and white eyes, which were clear and clean, which made people ashamed.


    "Although I am in the demon family, I haven''t hurt anyone at all. I practice the right way and do things worthy of heaven and earth. What about the demon family and the right way in this world? Young master Gu has to be so clear about it?"

 Chapter 91

    After saying that, Gu Bai turned and left, and then followed 518 to one of the other backyards.


    The courtyard was not impressive. When I approached it, I could feel the dead breath. It was not too cold, but there was no breath of living creatures in it. Even the insects and birds around were extinct.


    She was not in a hurry to be admitted to the hospital, because she found that many arrays had been arranged around the small courtyard.


    She hasn''t studied array in depth for the time being. Fortunately, she can untie these at present, but it takes some effort.


    She stood in front of the courtyard. Even if she was trapped, she was not in a hurry. Her every move was pleasing to the eyes.


    "Let me do it."


    Gu qingjue couldn''t see it anymore. He pushed people aside, then lowered his eyes and quickly broke several arrays.


    In the end, Gu Bai didn''t choke back. Instead, she stood quietly behind him until all these arrays were untied. She slowly said, "young master Gu is young, and his cultivation is good."


    Gu qingjue looked at her expressionless, "I''m older than you."


    She can achieve the golden elixir at the age of 17. How can she not allow others to have some skills. His mouth was turned in his heart, but he forgot his height and age, and was different from ordinary people.


    Therefore, Gu Bai looked at him with a little shock. His bright eyes reflected his appearance. However, his words were enough to skew Gu qingjue''s face.


    She raised her hand and patted him on the shoulder. She comforted him, "although you are older than me, you can rest assured that I will never discriminate against you. If you can repair your height to a certain extent, you will still have a chance to raise it." after that, she gave people a blow, "young master Gu, come on!"


    As soon as the words fell, regardless of the other party''s face, he walked straight inside.


    Gu qingjue was so angry that she could only keep up with her broken body.


    There were few people around the courtyard, but it was only before. Now the array was broken, followed by the Yin move of the Chen family to find someone to renew their life. Now it was broken, but even if it was broken, the damage had been caused. For example, the man who was still arrogant before, now he watched his rough but relatively young hands begin to be wrinkled, then his face and finally his hair, It''s all gray.


    He was just like an old man who was about to die. In his old age, it seemed that a gust of wind could kill him.


    Gu Bai didn''t leave him in a hidden place. At the moment, someone found that she heard the harsh scream even two yards away.


    "It seems that I have found it."


    She spoke slowly, and Gu qingjue said, "Miss Gu doesn''t seem to be afraid?"


    Gu Bai pushed away the house in the courtyard. Hearing the speech, he replied, "Chen''s house is ordinary people. Why should I be afraid?"


    "Miss Gu seems to have forgotten that you are not as good as ordinary people now." what if he doesn''t do it? But since you want him to do it, you can''t say nothing. Over the years, he''s not the stupid boy at the beginning.


    Gu Bai listened to his words, but he puffed and said with a light smile: "don''t you think that a person like me, whose cultivation is temporarily sealed, really has no ability?"


    Although yejihuan left her in Yaowang Valley, he gave her a Sumi ring again. Although this ring was not as good as the previous one, ordinary people could not hurt her. Besides, there were many treasures filled in it. Take some out, let alone a Chen house. She was not afraid of a bigger town. Just thinking about Yin Qi, how can it be regarded as coming out of the same vein with him? Coupled with the urine nature of the system, I always feel that this guy is a man''s own son. I don''t know what hidden attributes will be triggered when I wait.


    Yes, she does a lot of tasks, and she is more or less aware of the system''s attitude towards each task protagonist, which is different.


    Gu Bai didn''t waste any more time because he had frightened the snake. As for Gu qingjue, he stood in the shadow, his face indistinguishable, and his face was a little sarcastic.


    He forgot that she was not like him. I''m afraid he couldn''t imagine the status of the little Lord of the demon palace.


    He and she are people from two worlds. He shouldn''t be close to her, but... That damn feeling makes him reluctant to give up, unwilling to give up her and disappear in front of him. Even ridicule or indifference, it''s enough as long as he can see her.


    His fist was clenched and loosened. For a long time, he kept up with her.


    The courtyard was small, and there were only a few houses. Soon she found the two real young masters of the Chen family.


    They were lying in bed, with more air in and less air out. They broke their borrowed life. Their faces were getting worse and worse, showing a bit of frustration. That was the symptom of the dying man.


    "Who are you?"


    Just three words, the voice like a broken bellows, seemed to require all their strength.


    Gu Bai smiled. "I''m dying anyway. There''s no need to know who I am."


    The two young masters of the Chen family obviously know that there is an array in the yard. Ordinary people can''t come in at all. There is no other Chen family behind the little girl. It must be broken by force.


    "Are you also a Taoist? Since you are a Taoist, why do you endanger my brother and me? If you hurt people''s lives, you are not afraid of God''s punishment?" he said at last, and beat him out of bed with his hand. Unfortunately, he was too weak. Gu Bai saw him lift his hand and fall powerlessly.


    Gu Bai sneered, "that''s the monk''s way, not mine. My way is to do whatever you want. Speaking of it, you two have already died. You''ve been forced to steal for a few days. You''re just lying in bed and tossing like this. Why don''t I give you a ride?"


    The young master of the Chen family is afraid of death. They also know that something is wrong with them. They don''t eat or drink in this small courtyard. They don''t see anyone coming all day, but they can barely maintain a breath. This is not human at all, but they don''t want to die. At the beginning, they vaguely heard the Taoist priest talking to their father and knew that they stole their time from others.


    "Don''t struggle. Other people borrow their lives. Two years can reach your one-year life limit. It''s a pity that your Chen family has been broken from the root. No matter how many lives, it won''t help."


    Obviously, she is a pretty and lovely little girl. She is the most innocent, but her words have no feelings and make people tremble heartlessly.


    "Now that you''re dying, let''s make it clear to you." she came forward slowly. Her snow-white dress formed a sharp contrast in this cold room. She was too busy. "You borrowed someone else''s life, and others took all of your Chen family. How do you think your Chen family made a fortune? Others raise ghosts, but you actually raise zombies. Look, you can give it to me."


    She said that the system in her mind had completed the next story for her.


    Sometimes the system needs the plot to a certain extent to open the eye of God. For example, Gu Bai knows how the great Yin Qi of the Chen family came from.


    There is a dryland tomb below. The original owner of the Chen family knew some Taoism and borrowed his power before he woke up.

 Chapter 92

    Dry and sleepy, at least a hundred years, many thousands of years, and this thing is vicious. Ordinary things can''t hold him down at all. Once he wakes up, it will be a great disaster.


    Therefore, the system will say that it can''t deal with it. This place will become a purgatory on earth. You need to know that it can become a millennium drought dog. The process is naturally bloody, and there are countless dead souls in the hands of the drought dog. Once he wakes up, the Yin will soar to the sky, even the drought and water can''t drop. Gu Bai also learned from the system that this guy is about to wake up in no more than three days.


    As soon as she thought about time, she felt that this one was in a hurry. Fortunately, there was a big weapon around her.


    What about dryland? You have the ability to spell the ghost king.


    She had a plan in her heart, but the two young masters of the Chen family immediately widened their eyes. The whole face was distorted because of fear. The drought was not clear, but they vaguely remembered that their ancestors said that Luhua town could only live temporarily and must leave after 300 years, and the so-called 300 years was actually this period of time. At that time, their father was going to leave, but who could have thought that they were suddenly seriously ill, let alone left. If they had not met the horse road, they would have died.


    Now, after listening to Gu Bai''s explanation, he was startled and showed a little surprise.


    I see. No wonder my ancestors left ancestral teachings. However, it''s too late now.


    The two young masters of the Chen family were dying. They looked at Gu Bai closely, with a little caution, hoping that she could save them. However, she just said indifferently, "look at what I do and say I don''t follow Buddhism and Taoism. What can save people''s life better than building a level 7 floating slaughter? It''s a fart to me."


    As soon as the words came out, the two brothers of the Chen family immediately struggled in bed. They asked for help, but they could only make a weak voice.


    On the other hand, Gu qingjue''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. He could feel that the land was full of Yin Qi, but he didn''t expect that there was a dryland under it. He frowned and asked faintly, "what do you want, Miss Gu?"


    Gu Bai looked around, then hooked his lips and smiled, "speaking, I haven''t seen this kind of thing. Young master Gu isn''t curious?"


    Gu qingjue could not tell his life experience, but he could vaguely feel that this place was very comfortable. Yin Qi was harmful to the human race, but it seemed to him that he was in a gentle hometown, as if this was his root.


    No one is not curious about his origin. Therefore, he just frowns a little, but doesn''t open his mouth to go.


    Gu Bai glanced and didn''t speak again. Instead, a lot of people rushed out of the courtyard. The leader was angry. He looked like a middle-aged man in his forties, dressed in fancy clothes and full of momentum, "who are you? Unexpectedly, you broke into my Chen house!"


    The man was followed by a group of thugs. Compared with the perfunctory treatment of young master Biao just now, there were fierce directories one by one, even holding open weapons in his hands.


    The heart has guessed the other party''s identity, but Gu Bai has no expression, but coldly said, "it doesn''t matter, it won''t be soon."


    Master Chen is very angry. During this period, he has accumulated a lot of depression in his heart. At this moment, she was angry and burst out.


    "What are you waiting for? Tie someone up and throw the county magistrate! These two thieves dare to break into Chen''s house and disturb the young master''s rest. You must teach me a good lesson!"


    When the master of the Chen family spoke, the thugs naturally swarmed in, but before they could get close, they seemed to suddenly hit something, all of them fell to the ground and screamed.


    Gu Bai sneered. He was at least the king of a country in his previous life. It was enough to make master Chen tremble.


    However, she forgot that there was another person beside her.


    Gu qingjue noticed the familiar breath, and his pupils suddenly darkened. This feeling was too familiar, and he was not sure. He suddenly turned back. Two faces with different faces overlapped and separated


    At this time, an ancient and rare old man walked and stumbled over. He looked at the falling thugs, and the whole person trembled. Then, before he could speak, he was directly incontinent.


    Master Chen''s face was gloomy. Suddenly, he saw a stranger, such an old guy who was going to die. He immediately shouted angrily, "where''s the old thing!"


    The old man trembled again and shouted in his terrible voice, "uncle, it''s me."


    Master Chen was startled. Take a closer look. The clothes on the old man were not his son''s. suddenly, he stared with disbelief.


    Obviously, this morning is not the case. Besides, Taoist Ma said that his cheap nephew has at least 40 years of life. He can''t get all his life by life, but he can get half. If he lives for 40 years, his son can get 20 years. One of the two sons should have 10 years anyway. But now, this cheap nephew has an ancient appearance. Obviously, his life is not long. Isn''t his son hopeless?


    He was shocked for a moment, but immediately he bared his teeth and looked at Gu Bai, "witch, it''s you!"


    When Gu Bai heard the new word, he was immediately happy, "yes, it''s me. What can I do for you?"


    Master Chen was a little scared at first, but on second thought, although they were noble, they were young and could not beat Taoist ma.


    "I wanted to keep you alive, but now... I want you to die!"


    His eyes stared at Gu Bai gloomily, but the other party just smiled and said, "waiting for you."


    Master Chen choked. He looked at the two sons behind Gu Bai and wanted to go forward to investigate, but he couldn''t go forward because of the witch.


    "Why hasn''t Taoist Ma come yet?"


    He had no patience, but he only dared to be angry with the servant. When the so-called Taoist priest came over, he immediately came forward nervously, "Taoist priest, look at the child..."


    Taoist Ma was even older than he thought. Gu Bai thought the other party was just a middle-aged man, but when she came to her, she found that she was an old man with the same gray hair as her, which made her very unhappy.


    "Ignorant child, how dare you destroy my array!"


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai''s eyes narrowed slightly and sneered, "it''s only a foundation period. Do you dare to act wild in front of me?"


    Although her golden elixir was cracked, it was not completely broken. The momentum of the golden elixir was enough to make the Taoist priest kneel down for her. As for master Chen, who had no cultivation, knelt on the ground and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    I don''t know if she saw blood one after another. The Yin at her feet seemed to fluctuate. She frowned and looked at the frightened Taoist priest, "get out of here before I get angry."


    Once the drought dog wakes up, the Chen family will be destroyed, and then it will spread to Luhua town. Therefore, the top priority is to drive all the Chen family away and make room for her to trap the drought dog in the Chen family.


    This is why she was so high-profile at the beginning. After all, if she was not high-profile, the people of the Chen family would not go.

 Chapter 93

    The next thing went very smoothly. Taoist Ma practiced for decades and now he is only in the middle of building the foundation. Even he dare not speak. The Chen family and others dare not resist, and even retreat as soon as possible. Even the two young masters of the Chen family lying in bed left quickly with the help of a group of servants.


    Gu qingjue looked at people with an uncertain look. The little girl gave him a lot of changes. Sometimes her heart was soft and incredible, but sometimes she was very cold.


    "The Chen family has committed many evils. Miss Gu let people go like this?"


    Gu Bai''s face was pale and said, "the Chen family''s borrowing trend has come to an end today. In the future, they will only be poor. If so, why should I bother? After all, sometimes living is the most difficult."


    Gu qingjue did not speak again. He felt that although the little girl in front of him had her figure, she was not like her. He is contradictory, but he can''t find an exit. In the end, he can only be silent to be right.


    Gu Bai didn''t have time to be silent with him. She could draw symbols, but she was a layman. In the end, she had to apply for a job.


    "Rich, is there any way to trap the dryland? The kind of sleepy with a talisman."


    From practicing runes to now, it''s only a few months. There are many kinds of runes. Even if there are plug-ins, she can''t understand them all. Fortunately, there are still 518. Soon, two plans were given to her.


    518, "now Chen''s house is just built on this dry cave tomb. You lock the whole Chen''s house with runes, and basically lock people. However, in case, you have to get some traps to trap people. I remember that there are many magic weapons for trapped people in the Xumi precept given to you by yejihuan."


    With 518 help, although the three-day time is a little tight, it is still ready.


    Three days later, Gu Bai was still in the small courtyard. Gu Bai was sitting on the stone chair in the small courtyard, and there was a pot of green tea and a stack of small snacks on the stone table.


    I don''t know when the Yin Qi around began to gather. They accumulated more and more. The reddest land like an entity began to crack. Finally, a small gap opened not far from Gu Bai.


    She was not in a hurry. She picked up the teapot and made herself a cup of tea. On this side of the dessert, the whole person was leisurely and carefree without any panic.


    After the land split, the movement stopped for a while, but then, the overwhelming Yin Qi burst out from the crack. As Gu Bai, who was closest to it, was blown by the Yin Qi, his clothes were floating and his hair danced.


    She tutted and smoothed her long hair. Then she looked at the crack.


    Under the crack, a figure slowly climbed out of the ground, but although the word climb was used, the other party was not embarrassed at all.


    The first thing I saw was a pair of pale to almost strange hands. The nails of those hands were very long, and the color of the nails was extremely dark. The pale hands and dark nails were haunted.


    In the previous clear sky, I don''t know when it has become cloudy, but this dark cloud is different from ordinary times. It''s not a sign of rain. On the contrary, it seems that something terrible is being born between heaven and earth, causing even the sun to avoid for a while.


    Gu Bai stared at the crack. Similarly, after revealing her scarlet eyes, the dry cat at the bottom was just opposite her four eyes.


    There was no legendary lightning flint, and there was no enemy to meet. He was extremely jealous. The other party just looked at it at random, and then staggered quickly.


    Gu Bai continued to eat her handicap, while the other party continued to "climb" out of the bottom.


    I don''t know how long it took, the dryland finally ripped off the land, and the whole man stood in the yard.


    In other words, the reason why he tried so hard to dig the soil was that Gu Bai was covered with all kinds of runes everywhere in the small courtyard, even the land under her feet.


    The cultivation of Ganyu was unpredictable. She simply pasted it. No, it should be said that it was covered with purification talisman. Therefore, the Yin lingering around could not gather on Ganyu.


    "Girl, it''s a big deal." the posture of dryland is not very elegant. He patted the dirt on his body, which made people look up and down.


    The most noticeable thing about the little girl is her white hair, which is particularly abrupt on her delicate and lovely face.


    The dry dog squints slightly. He is much more capable than the old Taoist priest. That old ma Dao could feel her golden elixir cultivation, but he could see that her cultivation went wrong and the golden elixir had cracks. However, the little girl seemed to have an adventure. Under such circumstances, she could jump and even dare to provoke herself.


    Gu Bai picked up the teapot, poured another cup of tea, then pushed it in his direction and slowly opened his mouth, "drink tea?"


    Dryad sneered. She could spread runes all over the yard. How could she kindly invite him to tea? Besides, who has heard that zombies have to eat?


    Gu Bai looked at the cold smile and explained, "don''t doubt that my tea is OK, but I think you''ve slept for hundreds of years and haven''t cleaned up yourself. If you have bad breath, you''ll smoke me."


    On one side, Gu qingjue twitched slightly from the corners of her mouth. Unexpectedly, she would say such words.


    Obviously, he was humiliated. He was a little angry. He stared at her in a bad tone. "Little girl, I see you''re only a teenager, so why lie in muddy water?"


    Just a little girl, he will not be afraid. What he is worried about is that the people behind her must be masters who can take out so many level 10 runes.


    "I don''t think so, but who let me happen to be in this small town. You said that since you have been sleeping for hundreds of years, why can''t you afford to sleep?" she put her chin on one hand and said it was a dilemma.


    He had never met anyone who dared to talk to him like this for hundreds of years. He smiled coldly. He was a little scruples, but if the little girl was stubborn, he wouldn''t be afraid.


    "Little girl likes sleeping so much, why don''t I give you a ride to keep you awake." he half narrowed his bloody eyes and didn''t show any mercy in his hand.


    Gu Bai looked at the cautious man''s hand rushing towards his neck, and immediately took out a magic weapon from his body. The magic weapon was different from the Vatican bell. The Vatican bell could only defend but not attack, but the magic weapon could trap people.


    "Purple leaf vase." seeing this, he was not busy attacking. Instead, he retreated all the way. On his gloomy face, he was rarely vigilant at the moment. "The best magic weapon, I underestimated you."


    Gu Bai was happy about this, and then took out the best magic weapon given to her by yejihuan one after another.


    "It''s just a purple leaf vase. It''s nothing. Come here, I still have a lot to show you." Gu Bai smiled warmly, but the magic tools in his hand were better than one.


    Although he has high cultivation accomplishments, he is neither an orthodox ghost cultivation nor a demon cultivation. He has formed his own school, so no one has allied with him. Although he has many good things in his hand, he can''t compare with the little girl in front of him. This is to empty the magic weapon Library in the world!

 Chapter 94

    Although Gu Bai has many magic weapons, he is not an ordinary person. He is not human, his face is blue and white, and his blood eyes are even more fierce at the moment.


    The purple leaf vase is a vase similar to a leaf. Because the body of the bottle emits a light of lavender, it gets the name. Its main function is to trap people in the bottle. However, it is a right magic weapon. Even the best magic weapon will not be too fierce. At most, it will trap people in the bottle and can''t get away.


    But for practitioners, this is enough to drive people crazy. After all, if you can''t get out, you''ll have to be trapped in the bottle forever. Although you won''t die, it''s no different from death.


    It''s not the man who stands there and catches him. He sneered coldly at Gu Bai''s meddling, so he spent some effort to break the bottle.


    "Little girl, I advise you to be aware of the current affairs. If the golden elixir is broken, you should stay in the cave and keep healthy. If you run around like this, you will lose your life." when he said this, he was gloomy and brought great pressure to people.


    Gu Bai didn''t even look at the vase from beginning to end. It was broken. She immediately offered two other top-notch magic tools. Compared with the previous purple leaf vase, these two magic tools were quite aggressive. At present, the attack before and after made him afraid to be distracted.


    She looked at each other lazily, with a harmless smile on her mouth. "Hey, I like to be nosy. If not, how could I have white hair at a young age? It''s all out of worry." she said, sighed and said, "so why don''t you wrap your hands and catch it? It''ll save me trouble."


    After sleeping for so long, he almost vomited blood when he woke up. Which family is the loser''s dead child?


    "Toast without penalty."


    He said coldly, followed by a roar. For a moment, the small courtyard was wrapped by Yin Sha. The originally cloudy sky was now even darker.


    Gu Bai''s clothes danced without wind, but she still sat in the chair and let the ghosts climbing out of the ground surround her.


    The courtyard became gloomy and strange. The ghosts had long lost their mind. They were like a string puppet. They did what the master said. They just wanted to surround people, but they stayed at the last step.


    He is still dealing with the two best magic weapons thrown out by Gu Bai. He vaguely feels that the situation is wrong, but he can''t spare the time to study them carefully.


    Then, he listened to Gu Bai''s pitiful opening, "you see, young master Gu, these people come to bully us. Aren''t we indifferent? You see, you''ve watched the play for a while. Should you show it a little?" then he forgot his domineering words two days ago.


    Gu qingjue laughed. He thought the little girl was very tough and didn''t need his help.


    However, in terms of her worth, she really doesn''t need help.


    He was clear in his heart and asked so.


    "Miss Gu doesn''t seem to need help."


    Gu Bai was very wronged. He blinked a pair of apricot eyes and looked at him pitifully. "Why don''t you need help? I''ll be afraid of so many ghosts all of a sudden."


    The ability to open his eyes and tell lies, Rao is Gu qingjue, and he can''t help but smoke the corners of his mouth.


    In fact, he could delay a little longer, but I don''t know why. Looking at the little girl''s eyes, he was acting strangely. Before his consciousness turned, his body did it first.


    The dark ghost is a step away. As long as they go further, they can touch Gu Bai''s clothes. However, at the critical moment, if any of them stretch out their hands, they will be cut off.


    The action was done at one go. Gu Bai couldn''t help clapping his hands and praising, "young master Gu is really powerful!" after that, he didn''t face and said, "from today on, I''ll call you brother gu!"


    Gu qingjue... Gu qingjue almost stumbled when she heard this, and confirmed the little girl''s shamelessness.


    Just after crying and laughing, the mood is unexpectedly good.


    Well, the little girl has never treated others like this. For example, the medicine king has always deliberately sold stupid clothes, and she has always been indifferent to others in the medicine King Valley.


    "Since you''re afraid of these ghosts, let them all disappear." his voice was faint, but it made people shudder. Even those spirits without wisdom trembled and didn''t dare to come forward again.


    The Dryad faintly felt the refusal of the ghost, and his face suddenly changed. These ghosts have been with him for many years, but they have never refused his orders like today, these two damn children!


    "What are you doing? Don''t kill them for me!" he said, taking advantage of the gap between fighting with magic tools, he threatened Gu Bai with Yin measurement. "Don''t worry, little girl, your skin is so good. I won''t let you be a ghost when you die. I''ll keep your body and let you become my maid."


    Gu Bai smiled angrily, "Oh, so I''m still in the eyes of Lord drynard?" as she said, she turned her head and said to Gu qingjue, "brother Gu, although this drynard is a little ugly, its ability is not weak. I think you still lack an errand runner around you. If not, we''d better take him away?"


    She said this too lightly, as if she were just chatting with others. However, Gu qingjue frowned and said, "it''s too ugly, don''t."


    His refusal was so neat that Gu Bai was stunned. It was obvious that Xiao qingjue was still a ghost king who only looked at his face!


    "Although it''s a little ugly, we''re not shallow people. Let him cover his face after the big deal." she touched her chin and looked at the dryland that couldn''t get away. At this look, oh, she found that the two best magic tools she threw out just now seemed to be unable to hold, and then she threw out three more best magic tools.


    One side finally took the time to breathe:


    Grass, krypton gold players are amazing!


    In fact, several days have passed since this fight. Although he doesn''t have to rest, he can''t stand the best magic weapons. One by one, he also finds that he has managed to cultivate fewer and fewer ghost armies.


    At first glance, the humble baby just now is like tearing paper, one by one. He has raised the ghost for thousands of years, and he has no resistance in his hands.


    At this moment, he knew something about these two insignificant people. It seemed that they were really more difficult to provoke than expected.


    At first, Gu qingjue began to tear one by one. In the end, it seemed that he felt that the action was too slow. He frowned slightly. Somehow, he just felt that there was something bright and enlightened in his mind. Then, all the ghosts knelt in front of him.


    The scene was a little sudden, and everyone shocked was stunned. Finally, Gu Bai was the first to react.


    "Brother Gu is really powerful."

 Chapter 95

    The dark ghost knelt on the ground and looked at it from a distance. He stood out from the crowd and was very conspicuous. However, now he couldn''t draw his body, and the three best magic weapons attacked in turn. Even if he was angry, he could only worry.


    The more anxious you are, the more vulnerable you are to flaws. The magic weapon is not human and can''t produce emotion. He made a mistake in one move and finally lost one after another.


    This scene is actually very interesting. Originally, he was wearing a military uniform. Although his face was a little ugly, he was quite intimidating and domineering in terms of momentum, but now he fled in a panic.


    Among the three top-notch magic tools, one is the thunder magic tool. The thunder fire seems to be specially used to overcome Yin evil. At this time, the thunder with thick wrist falls on the Ganyu again and again. After a few times, the armor on his body is ruined and falls to the ground little by little. In the end, there is only an ink inner shirt left on his body.


    The inner shirt is not as good as the armor. If it is split, it will take off the skin if it doesn''t die. But I don''t know if it''s the right posture for the dry dog to escape. In a panic, he directly fell a dog to eat shit, and then a thunder hit it just three inches below the navel.


    A burst of smoke rose, and everyone was shocked. Gu Bai shook his hand holding the tea cup. The tea swayed out and poured it on the back of his white hand, which suddenly turned red.


    Gu qingjue took back his eyes from the dry bird and immediately frowned, "Why are you so careless?"


    Because the teapot is special, it is just like a thermos cup. The water in it is hot.


    Gu Bai shook his hand after he knew it, "is he... Okay?"


    He was very bad. At the moment when the thunder and fire came down, he was half dizzy with pain. Although he was not human, he was also conscious. Dizziness gradually disappeared, and severe pain began to sweep through the body. No man could stand this torture. At present, he didn''t want face and rolled directly on the ground.


    Gu qingjue ignores the shrieking Ganyu, calmly pulls Gu Bai''s hand over, then finds the plaster from his heaven and earth bag and gently wipes it for her.


    Gu Bai looked at Gu qingjue, who was attentive and gentle, and pulled her hand back uneasily. "It''s just some small pores. It doesn''t matter..." she whispered. In the end, she directly silenced. For nothing else, why didn''t she find that Xiao qingjue''s eyes were so terrible when she started a fire!


    "Fa cai, where can you see Gu qingjue''s process of awakening the ghost king?"


    Unable to provoke the future ghost king, she could only ask 518 in a low voice.


    518, "40%, maybe you''ll wake up completely if you take a few more opportunities." it said again, "but after you wake up, Yaowang Valley is afraid you can''t keep him."


    Gu Bai thought and didn''t speak again. Instead, he was a dry dog on one side. He didn''t know whether he had lost what men were proud of. Without his previous arrogance, the whole person was dejected. "If I agree with what you just said, can you let me grow out?"


    His skills are inferior to those of others. He is not stupid enough to really throw his life out. Although no one likes to be inferior, he knows himself clearly. There are still many people in the world who can easily take his head. Not to mention the little girl who has many best magic weapons like a dog, but the little childe is almost full of Yin. Even he can''t see his identity. Is such a person a thing in the pool?


    Gu Bai didn''t expect this guy to change his mouth so soon. He couldn''t help but say, "what''s your backbone?"


    Gu qingjue''s mouth twitched slightly. Men''s dignity was gone. What backbone do you want.


    Since he changed his mouth from the beginning, don''t talk about backbone now. As long as he can grow again, he can be an ox and a horse.


    "Aren''t you arrogant just now? You destroyed my three best magic weapons in one breath. I thought you could be tough for a while." speaking of this, she sighed, "I didn''t expect you to be such a drought."


    It seemed that she was disappointed and worried.


    "Those are the three best magic weapons. If you change people, you may have been scared for a long time. I''m a rare one in a thousand years. Taking me with me is also a sharp weapon in the world. I can solve many things for you without your help." in the end, some Wangpo boasted about selling melons and forgot how to resist.


    Gu Baiwu said, "but it''s no use praising yourself to me. Now my golden pill is broken, but I can''t hold you down. You have to ask the person next to me."


    On hearing this, he didn''t hurry to show himself. Instead, he whispered, "I''m curious about something. How did you toss yourself like this? You shouldn''t have come to this point with so many magic tools."


    Even if he was accepted by another person in the future, from now on, they can be regarded as a group. They should inquire about some things first to save them from being caught unprepared at that time.


    Gu Bai was not annoyed when he was stabbed. He only said faintly: "I accidentally entered the demon killing array. I finally broke it and ended up in this end."


    She said that the clouds were light and the wind was light, but the drought was shaking. He even forgot his pain. He trembled and said, "is it the demon killing array I know? All the gods in the world, whether gods or demons, enter or leave."


    Gu Bai thought for a moment. He neither admitted nor denied it, but said, "my master said that the demon slaughtering array is not complete. At most, it will give full play to its success. It can''t be considered as entering or leaving."


    He didn''t open his mouth. It was the devil killing array. Even if he had only a few success, his power could not be underestimated. No wonder the little girl was so calm when facing him. He was nothing in front of the devil killing array.


    "Well, I don''t know who your master is?"


    "You don''t have to know who my master is. After all, I don''t want to accept you." after that, she poked Gu qingjue aside. Although she didn''t open her mouth, she looked at him with big apricot eyes. The meaning is self-evident.


    Somehow, Gu qingjue thought of her again. Since they were similar, she paved everything for herself. If there were any differences, it was just that the former had some domineering means and could not be refused by him, while the latter, although using soft techniques, also made him unable to refuse.


    "If you want to accept him, I''ll accept him for you temporarily. When you recover your cultivation, I''ll return him to you." after that, before Gu Bai finished, I signed a contract with him.


    Because it is a unilateral master-slave contract, he can only obey. Even if he really gives him away one day, he can''t resist.


    "Well, people have taken it. You should go back."


    Gu Bai has been playing outside for so long, but her body is actually close to the limit, but there is no way on her face. She just nods softly, "OK, listen to brother Gu, let''s go back."


    In Yaowang Valley, there was no difference between them after they left for a few days. Only Yaowang seemed to have a different attitude towards her.


    After she came back, the medicine king asked Gu qingjue to step down, and then looked at her with a deep look, "little girl, I seem to underestimate you."

 Chapter 96

    The medicine king has never been a good kind. Gu Bai can cheat him for a lifetime, but she can''t. She knew she would lose her horse, but she didn''t expect to be so fast.


    My mind turned round and round, but now I''m the young master of the demon family. This guy doesn''t dare to treat her. In this way, there is someone behind her. She is very proud.


    "What does the medicine King mean?"


    The medicine king didn''t beat around with her. His eyes fell on her soft and charming side face and leaned slightly. His cold lips fell on the tip of his ears. If there was a collision like nothing, Gu Bai immediately frowned, but before she could respond, he heard the long, affectionate but chilly words, "How did you do it? Gu qingjue''s child is not simple. He is full of Yin Qi. No one can figure out his identity. Forgive me, I''ve never been cheap in his hands."


    The medicine king didn''t really feel sorry for Gu qingjue when he took him in. He lacked a medicine man and might be his medicine man, but the conditions were very harsh. He thought Gu qingjue was very suitable, but in the end, no matter what poison he threw, it didn''t help him. Instead, it encouraged his Yin Qi and increased his strength.


    He is curious about him, but it doesn''t mean he wants to make an opponent for himself. If he can sit in his position, he is still a bit accurate. Gu qingjue won''t stay in Yaowang Valley for a long time. Even if the little girl didn''t come suddenly, he might have left long ago.


    However, he couldn''t figure out how such an "ordinary" little girl attracted one person after another.


    Gu qingjue is just a suckling child. He doesn''t believe that people like night joy will miss. The only possibility is that the little girl has insight into his ideas from the beginning and completely lost his interest before he implemented them.


    If so, it would be so interesting that she could escape her own temptation.


    The medicine King''s eyes showed some interest, which was not a good sign. Gu Bai forbeared, stepped back a few steps, smiled and said, "what does the medicine King say, how can I not understand? I''m just your patient. As for Mr. Gu, I have to ask you why you let him retreat."


    With sharp teeth and sharp mouth, the medicine King confirmed again that the little girl was holding out her claws and teeth to him.


    Unfortunately, this tooth is soft and has no half force. On the contrary, it tickles people''s heart tips.


    Once again, the medicine king raised a strange idea. He wanted to get her and completely snatch her from the hands of night joy. From then on, he was the only one in her eyes.


    Gu Bai''s eyebrows twisted again and again. She had another illusion of being stared at by beasts. She endured the impulse to avoid. She asked 518 again, "what''s the way to make him roll when he gets rich?"


    518 stalled, "you can only be responsible for the rotten peach blossoms you hook. Also, don''t offend people too hard. That guy is a doctor. Don''t offend anyone, don''t offend the doctor."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gu Bai suddenly thought of a good way.


    "Get rich, use some props to make me fall into a coma." Gu Bai snorted coldly in her heart. Hard bars can''t win, but her weak body can make her avoid one or two. She doesn''t believe it. She''s in a coma. What else can this guy do.


    However, it turns out that if he is not crazy, he is not the king of medicine.


    Gu Bai''s coma was very natural. She was already weak. With the help of 518, Rao was the king of medicine and didn''t notice anything. She just frowned and hugged people to prevent her from falling.


    The color of his eyes was a little shallow. At this time, under the light, he looked cold and cold without any warmth.


    "Let you escape for the time being."


    ***


    Gu Bai was in a coma for ten days. Although the medicine King took time to see her every day, he didn''t stay long. On the contrary, Gu qingjue and Ganyu stayed here almost all the time.


    On this day, after the medicine King left, he was in the intuition of some dangerous people. He lowered his voice and whispered beep, "master, I think the medicine king is wrong."


    This look is not to look at the patient. It is clearly to look at his own possessions, and there is a touch of non fatal excitement in his eyes, which is even more terrible.


    At the thought of the look in the eyes of the medicine king, the drought bird could not help shivering.


    What is the identity of the little girl? Even if she is the king of medicine, she doesn''t dare to do it directly. She can only use some circuitous ways.


    Gu qingjue doesn''t know if she has awakened the blood of the ghost king. She suddenly takes a strip of her height. She used to be shorter than Gu Bai, but now she is half a head taller than her. Fortunately, this is Yaowang valley. No one feels strange.


    "Don''t worry about it. As long as her master is still there, the medicine King won''t dare to do it."


    When he mentioned that night was joy, he was unwilling. He hated not only that he was useless, but also why he met her so late.


    Naturally, he still asked Gu Bai''s master, but Gu qingjue didn''t speak again, because he found that Gu Bai seemed to move. With his body rising, his eyesight became clearer and clearer. For example, now he can see her eyelashes faintly, no longer a blur.


    "Wake up? What''s wrong?"


    His voice was still so clear and cold, as if he was not worried these days.


    Seeing the situation, he couldn''t help but tut in his heart. His master seemed to have no human breath on the surface, but he was really worried. You know, he couldn''t take care of her these ten days.


    Gu Bai was still in a trance. Fortunately, she didn''t show her feet when she was deep in the play.


    "It''s brother Gu. What''s the matter with me?"


    Gu qingjue touched his forehead, which was still hot before, and now it had dropped a little. He said, "fever and coma." he paused and added two words, "ten days."


    Gu Bai understood his temperament. The less he said, the worse his mood. At this moment, she was a little embarrassed and 518 sighed: "the child she raised at the beginning, I didn''t expect to have a conscience."


    518, "you can have a snack. What identity did you raise him at the beginning and what identity he is now? Don''t forget his ability. If you lose your horse, you will suffer."


    If you are not afraid of losing a horse in front of anyone, it must be the child raised from childhood. After all, she didn''t spoil him in those years.


    So Gu Bai said, "I''m not afraid. Xiaoqingjue is so kind and will forgive me."


    518, "hehe."


    Although Gu Bai woke up, his body was still very weak. Although Gu qingjue was angry, he didn''t show it. He knew that she was used to human diet, and that the golden pill was damaged, and then the valley was not good for her body, so he brought the white porridge that had been prepared long ago.


    "Open your mouth and drink porridge."


    Gu Bai looked at his cold face and thought it was funny. The corners of his mouth also raised.


    "Brother Gu, did anyone say that you look very good when you are angry?"


    Invisible and provocative, the most deadly.

 Chapter 97

    The little girl is innocent and lovely. Her eyes are pure and belong to a girl. There is no gloom and darkness. On the contrary, Gu qingjue has only his appearance. Her heart is like those shady things in the gutter. She is ugly and evil.


    He is no doubt unworthy of her. However, if in the past, he would not dare to approach, but now, at the thought of night joy, so dignified people can approach her, why not? And the medicine king, he sees what he has done these days.


    The little girl is like a delicious dessert in the eyes of a hungry wolf. Anyone wants to come forward and taste one or two.


    He couldn''t bear to let her get hurt, and didn''t want to let go. So, that''s it. As long as she didn''t dare to go by herself, he would stay with her.


    A bowl of porridge went into her stomach. Gu Bai''s whole stomach was warm and very comfortable. She sighed and felt that she had finally come back to life.


    When she woke up, of course, she didn''t want to stay in bed. Then Gu qingjue found her a thick cloak and wrapped her carefully, which allowed her to go out and breathe.


    Her strength had not recovered, so she didn''t go far, just basking in the sun in the small yard.


    "Brother Gu, what happened to me in my coma for ten days?"


    Idle and bored, she talked to Gu qingjue without a word.


    "Nothing happened, but I took advantage of the gap to repair the body."


    After Gu Bai realized it, he reflected what he meant by repair. Squinting at the silent dryland, she teased and smiled, "it''s not good to always call dryland. Brother Gu can take his name?"


    I don''t know what he thought. It''s rare that he smiled at the corner of his mouth, "I won''t name it. My name is also taken by others. Why don''t you help him take one."


    Gu Bai has a headache. Just like a small animal, it''s hard to give up his name. That''s why she always shows special mercy to him, because in her heart, it seems that he is still that delicate little boy.


    "When I first recovered from a serious illness, elder brother Gu threw me such a big problem?" she said with a smile. Her face was a little pale. Then she asked Ganyu, "did you have a name before?"


    After dying for so long, he vaguely remembered that he had a name, but he also forgot his full name because he died too long. He only remembered his surname Chen.


    It seemed that Gu qingjue didn''t want her to bother. Instead, Gu qingjue took over the topic, "just call general Chen."


    This name is somewhat perfunctory. He was a general and surnamed Chen. Together, he was General Chen. But no one had a problem with the name, so it was finalized.


    "Since it was brother Gu''s first time to accept a servant, I always meant it. This is a meeting gift." then he took out a jade pendant and threw it away.


    Chen subconsciously caught it, but he felt that the weight of the jade pendant in his hand was particularly heavy.


    Then Gu Bai said, "it''s useless for me to keep it. It has the effect of gathering Yin. It''s appropriate to send it to you."


    Chen Jiang was shocked. The little girl was holding the treasure Pavilion. The best magic weapon was like no money.


    Gu Bai basks in the sun again, and then someone breaks the peace.


    It was no one else who came. It was the medicine King she had previously used a disease shield to avoid.


    "Since people wake up, don''t forget the medicine bath they pulled down earlier."


    Before Gu Bai broke his face with him, he saw him come in person, smiled back, and said politely and strangely: "in this way, you have to work for the king of medicine."


    "Today''s medicine bath needs the water of Lingquan to help, and it is the water of Lingquan to live, so Miss Gu has to change a place and follow me to the back mountain." the medicine king looked at her with a smile, as if to test her bottom and see if she dared to go.


    Without hesitation, Gu qingjue said directly, "this place is far from the back mountain. Miss Gu is unwell. I''ll take her."


    The medicine King sneered, "don''t forget, young master Gu. Although you are my guest, you are only a guest. No one can enter the forbidden area of Houshan without my permission."


    Yes, this is the medicine King Valley. He is the real master here.


    Gu qingjue hung his eyes and covered his gloomy eyes like a storm. He couldn''t beat him in medical skills, and his cultivation was even worse than him.


    I''m still... Too weak.


    The surrounding atmosphere was so oppressive that people couldn''t kick their breath. Gu Bai sighed. Things started because of her, and she had to come forward.


    "Brother Gu, I''ll go back. It won''t take long for me to take a medicine bath."


    The little girl''s words made Gu qingjue close her eyes deeply. There was nothing he could do. He could only yearn for people.


    In a moment, he said in a hoarse voice, "OK, I''ll wait for you here."


    When the medicine King''s goal was achieved, he was too lazy to talk nonsense. He turned and left, but his pace was not fast. Instead, he waited for the people behind him intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Can you walk?"


    The cultivation was temporarily sealed, so Gu Bai couldn''t fly with the sword, but it was far from the back mountain. She could only rely on her legs. At this moment, she was sweating. She just woke up and couldn''t stand the movement.


    "Who says I can''t walk? I used to go further in the demon palace."


    As soon as the words fell, a pair of strong arms held people up. Gu Bai was so surprised that he subconsciously hooked the other party''s neck. Because of this move, he made the other party laugh.


    "What can I do with the doctor? Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you before you are well."


    Gu Bai doesn''t believe what Yaowang said. It took her so many years to make yejihuan care about her. Yaowang only took a few days. He is more like a bear child who grabs people''s toys. He cares on the surface, but he really gets it and will never cherish it.


    "Your Excellency, can I ask you a question?"


    "You say."


    "Do you have a grudge against my master?"


    Such a straightforward question made the medicine King laugh, "why do you say so?"


    Gu Bai didn''t beat around the bush. It was beyond her power to play tricks with such people. Therefore, she really asked honestly, "you see, you suddenly care about me, not because of me, but because of my master. But if it wasn''t because of hatred, I can''t figure out why you want to pry into his corner?"


    The medicine king didn''t answer her immediately, but threw people into the Lingquan water. The Lingquan water was warm. Coupled with all kinds of rare and wonderful medicines, it gave off a faint smell of medicine. It didn''t smell bad, but it was a little comfortable.


    However, if the posture of going in could not be so embarrassed, she would be happier.


    "Your Excellency, can you change a softer way next time?"


    The medicine king was condescending and looked at the other party, trying to resist the urge to roll her eyes. She felt that she was much more flexible than a few days ago. Sure enough, the little girl used to pretend.


    "Night is joy, very gentle to you?"


    Gu Baile did not say anything else. At least on the surface, she was happy at night, just like her old father''s favorite daughter. She wanted the stars and never gave them to the moon.


    "Once upon a time, I was afraid of the dark. My master coaxed me into telling bedtime stories. What do you think?"

 Chapter 98

    There was an incredible flash in the medicine King''s eyes. Although they were not close friends, they knew each other. Therefore, he knew that night joy would never do this step.


    But Gu Bai didn''t give him time to question, "I met Shifu when I was six years old. At that time, he took me away and taught me carefully. When I was seven years old, he fought with a large sect for three months in order to find a suitable spiritual vein for me. When I was ten years old, he gave me his Sumi ring. He was a demon monk, but I was the purest five spiritual root friar in the eyes of human friars. He didn''t attract such talent When I was possessed by evil spirits, I collected all the decent sects'' secrets for me. "


    The medicine King''s eyes flashed. With his understanding of the joy of night, it was definitely his evil taste. However, Gu Bai''s next words narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "I was ill since I was a child. He found a mortal doctor for me and kept me in the demon palace. He couldn''t get used to the demon family''s food. He specially built a small kitchen for me and couldn''t sleep. He coaxed me to sleep. I survived the robbery. He protected the Dharma for me and even traveled around the world. He gave me countless runic tools for fear that I might have a chance. With him, the medicine King thinks you still have a chance to win?" Obviously embarrassed, but when it comes to night, my eyes are shining.


    Trust, worship and admiration are the scenery he has never seen. It turns out that when a person cares about a person so much, it is such a beautiful scenery.


    Unfortunately, all this does not belong to him.


    Since you can''t get it, you might as well destroy it.


    Under his generous robe, the king of medicine twisted his fingers and pressed down, full of jealousy. He looked at her with pity in his eyes, but the radian of his mouth was full of malicious pleasure. "Do you know what your God like master is like in your heart?" he looked at her without blinking, unwilling to miss any detail, "Once upon a time, there was a beautiful girl in the demon family. Everyone said she would be the future demon emperor, but what happened to her after she met the joy of night?"


    That story has been dusty for thousands of years, and many people have forgotten it, but he remembers it very clearly.


    "Yes, he used his sweet words to boo the cold and ask for warmth. After hooking up the demon emperor, but when he got someone, he abandoned it like a shoe without any pity." the medicine King pretended to be mysterious, "do you know how long he dormant in order to take people away?"


    Gu Bai smiled. "I''m not interested."


    The medicine King continued: "you are only worthy of more than ten kinds. You loved her at the beginning of the night, but it took you three hundred years to be humble. He would offer everything that the witch wanted, and he would fight against the whole demon family for her, so that now the demon family and the demon family almost never die. Miss Gu, how much do you think you have to win compared with the demon queen?"


    The same words asked her back, as if she was reading her jokes, evoking the corners of her lips, with a bit of irony.


    Gu Bai was indifferent and shrugged his shoulders. "I always listen to hearsay but don''t believe it. I like my feelings better. Of course, if I''m really unlucky, I won''t regret it."


    The little girl doesn''t get in, and the medicine king is not the one who is tangled up. Moreover, the more so, the more he feels challenged.


    "Then I can only wait and see." he smiled, but his eyes were morbid. "Don''t worry, I will welcome you in Yaowang Valley one day."


    Gu Bai looked up and smiled with extra confidence. "I''m really sorry. I''m afraid I have to disappoint you."


    The more she is, the more he wants to destroy this beauty, but he has never been in a hurry. After all, time is just a number for him and has no meaning.


    "You don''t have to hide from me at this time. I''m not going to do those things. I''ll treat your body well. I''ll get up in half an hour after this medicine bath." he said, turned away and looked at it without any nostalgia.


    After dealing with a pervert, Gu Baina is tired both physically and mentally.


    "In this world, there is no normal person!"


    She vomited weakly, but got 518 ruthless ridicule, "that''s not, after all, birds of a feather flock together."


    Gu Bai:... Trying to blackmail this stupid thing!


    The medicine king didn''t do anything drastic. He still came once every time. All he did was check her body.


    As the days passed, Gu Bai''s broken golden elixir was finally repaired, and her Rune level changed from level 3 to level 6.


    Half a year''s time was fleeting. She was a little uneasy when she saw that it was coming.


    Gu qingjue, who was closest to her, was the first to find out.


    "Miss Gu, why are you so upset recently?"


    Gu Bai is now holding a script, which is the latest script in the town. It is said that it is still very popular in the world, and some people even use it to make up plays. It''s just something used to kill time, but now it can''t see it at all.


    "Yes?"


    Gu qingjue glanced at the book in her hand and said expressionless, "your book is upside down."


    Gu Bai suddenly bowed his head, and then he really saw that his book was taken upside down. He was embarrassed and smiled, "ha ha, mistakes."


    "Come on, don''t hide. Since you are in good health, your heart is no longer in Yaowang valley." Yaowang''s voice sounded after himself. Before long, I heard him half joking: "it''s not right. Even if you are seriously ill, your heart has never been in Yaowang valley."


    Gu Bai didn''t want to talk to him. Since she said it, she was more and more perfunctory to him. At this moment, even people were too lazy to stand up and just sat on the chair.


    The medicine king didn''t care, but the people on the side laughed.


    "I haven''t seen you for half a year. I''m getting lazier and lazier."


    Listening to the familiar voice, Gu Bai suddenly stood up from her chair. She looked back and saw a dazzling man in red standing not far away, looking at her with a smile on his mouth.


    Gu Bai refused to put down his book. He threw it aside and ran away happily.


    "Master!!"


    The night is joyful. He catches the person and half hugs him in his arms. Although his behavior is intimate, he can look closely, but he can find that the other party is just touching him falsely, and there is no excessive move.


    I haven''t seen anyone for a long time. Gu Bai was half true, half spoiled and half angry. "Master, you haven''t seen me for half a year. I thought you forgot me."


    Listen to the proud little nasal sound. The night is happy, helpless and funny. "No, children outside, but you are much better than me."


    The two people have entered the mode of bickering, falling in love and killing each other. How can they trust each other and dare to use such real feelings?


    The medicine king is unimaginable, but Gu qingjue didn''t lift his eyes at all. His sight has always been on the script. The light wind blew, and the cover on the script raised slightly. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to it except him.

 Chapter 99

    After fighting with the cheap apprentice, he was happy at night. Then he continued chatting with the medicine king. Of course, what he said was very nutritious, but inexplicably, Gu Bai felt the bloody rain.


    "During this time, Gu Xiaobai thanks you for taking care of him." yejihuan finished and took out a red sandalwood box from him. "This is a gift of thanks."


    The medicine king only looked at it and didn''t take it. "You''ve given me the reward at the beginning. I don''t want to be told that I''m a black heart doctor."


    That''s right. Gu Bai wants to roll his eyes. Doctor black heart doesn''t know. He must be a abnormal doctor anyway.


    "The medicine King took care of my apprentice so well, which is an extra reward." Ye Jihuan said politely and politely, "don''t you wonder what I sent?"


    "No, I''m not curious." the medicine King declined and said, "Miss Gu is so cute. It''s right to take care of her more. Besides, I found Miss Gu very talented. If you hadn''t met her early, I would like to take her as an apprentice." he said, and looked at Gu Bai.


    His mouth was filled with a faint smile, and his voice was very gentle, but inexplicably, Gu Bai trembled.


    This dead pervert doesn''t want to let her go now!


    However, Gu Bai''s temperament was never soft, and immediately sneered back, "the medicine King joked. I don''t know anything about medicine. As for talent, it''s nonsense."


    She said this without mercy, and the night was happy, and she didn''t scold her. She just apologized to the king of Medicine: "I''m really sorry, the little guy is spoiled by me, and there''s no size."


    The medicine King''s voice is still gentle, but his smile is cold. "It doesn''t matter. I''ve heard a lot of flattery. Miss Gu is so real and lovely." although this is a reply to the joy of the night, his eyes have been staring at Gu Bai.


    The look in his eyes was too obvious. Gu Bai frowned and stared back impolitely.


    The medicine king didn''t care. He just smiled and said, "I don''t know when I''ll see you again this time. It''s rare to have fate. I have a meeting gift to give you." after that, he handed out the fast wood brand. The wood brand looks nothing special. Gu Bai knows him well. How can this guy give you something ordinary.


    "Fa cai, what is this?" I didn''t hurry to take it, but asked 518 first.


    518£¬ "The wooden plaque of the medicine King''s valley. With this, you can enter at any time. Although it''s just an ordinary wooden plaque, it''s hard to find money outside. With this, it''s equivalent to the promise of the medicine king. As long as you can climb to the medicine King''s Valley with one breath, he will cure you unconditionally. You know, up to now, no matter what people, gods, demons and demons are in his hands, they can''t be saved I won''t come back. "


    This is equivalent to a life talisman. Although Gu Bai doesn''t want to have anything to do with him, no one may know what will happen in the future, so she accepted it.


    "Thank you, medicine king."


    "It doesn''t matter. You and I are like old friends at first sight, so we should give a gift to our friends." after that, he suddenly bent over, looked at her and smiled, "if you''re unhappy in the demon palace one day, you''re welcome to come to me at any time."


    The medicine king looks cold. When he doesn''t smile, he is like the flower of kaolin. No one dare to approach him. But when he smiles, he is like a spring breeze. He is very gentle. Different from the joy of the night, the joy of the night is like fire. He smiles at everyone. The medicine King won''t even give a look unless he is a lover.


    "The medicine king, this is, prying the corner of the wall in front of the master?" the night immediately gathered her dark eyes and smiled.


    The medicine king didn''t play empty, and generously admitted, "yes, Miss Gu is so cute. If I don''t know people clearly and get hurt, I''ll be reluctant to give up." it was rare to wink at Gu Bai in a naughty way.


    Gu Baisheng has no love and doesn''t want to talk at all. The two big men fight and use her as an excuse. It''s really a disaster.


    Unwilling to get involved in their dispute, Gu Bai stepped back and quietly came to Gu qingjue.


    "Brother Gu, I have to go back to the devil''s palace. We are destined to see each other next time." after more than ten years, this guy is finally no longer the child who held on to her clothes, but he will always leave after meeting. I don''t know when to see each other next time.


    She had no burden, but smiled and said goodbye, but Gu qingjue said nothing.


    A moment later, she finally felt something wrong. Quietly Mimi looked up and saw that the other party just picked up the script on one side and carefully smoothed the folds on it. After a long time, she spit out two words.


    "Bye."


    No more words, no hesitation, very clean.


    Gu Bai''s heart is big and doesn''t think there''s anything. The child hasn''t talked much since childhood. Even most of the time, she was talking about monologue.


    After saying goodbye, the night is happy and will not stay for a long time. However, after leaving Yaowang Valley, the doting on her face was light. She looked at her and smiled rather than smiled.


    "Gu Xiaobai, you are capable. Every time you go out, you can find yourself a brother."


    What kind of righteous disciple was he last time? It''s good this time. The young man is full of yin and Rao is the hell. However, the little disciple is really provocative as always. He can always surprise him every time he goes out.


    Gu Bai is not afraid, not even afraid of his line of sight, pretending to be a curious baby, "master, such a powerful Yin Qi, ordinary people can''t bear it. I''m afraid it has long become something that is neither human nor ghost. Why can brother Gu still be like ordinary people?"


    The night immediately rejoiced and said lazily, "because he is not human at all. Otherwise, you think the medicine king will leave a waste around? But he can''t stay long."


    Gu Bai was stunned. "Where will he go when he leaves Yaowang Valley?"


    "How can I know where he''s going?" he said, narrowing his eyes. "Gu Xiaobai, after relaxing for half a year, you should go back and practice behind closed doors. I''ll give you three years as a teacher. If you can''t break through the middle of the golden elixir, you''ll close me for 20 years."


    There is no time to cultivate the truth. Some people only get out of the Customs for a hundred years, but Gu Bai is only 17 years old now. The longest time to close the customs is only one year. At the moment, it''s no different from going to jail.


    "No, master, that''s the middle of the golden elixir. Some people can barely break it until they are 100 years old. You can''t set such high requirements for me because I''m too smart."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re an apprentice for me. I''ll take good care of you."


    The little girl is so noisy that she can always start a storm every time she goes to a place. If she doesn''t watch closely, she may be abducted by some messy person. For the first time, the devil gave birth to a heart to hide people.


    So, after returning to the devil''s palace, he really left people in the yard, even afraid that she would slip out, and specially set up various arrays in the yard.


    But Gu Bai can only be messy in the wind. When did this cheap master become so interested in her cultivation?


    What is it stimulated by?

 Chapter 100

    Three years passed quickly. Gu Bai not only broke through the middle of the golden elixir, but also his associated Rune skills were full of vitality. The higher he went, the more difficult he was to be promoted. Previously, he had a golden finger, and his entry was level 3. Later, it took half a year to become a level 6 Rune teacher. Now, she is level 7. On this continent, a level 7 Rune teacher can be called great power.


    As soon as Gu Bai left the customs, the first thing to look for was night joy, but before she could find someone, the other party had appeared in front of her.


    "Master, have you been waiting for me here?"


    The night is happy and sighs, "how can I be stupid when I''m young. Do you think I''ll waste my time waiting for you to pass here?"


    Gu Bai itched to hit someone, and then heard the other party say, "I''m just here to see if you leave the customs. Recently, a secret place appeared near Tianyun mountain. There seems to be something I want in it. If you leave the customs, come with me."


    Night is joy. If you don''t do anything uncertain, it must be important for him to use the word "seems" and go there in person.


    "Master, can I ask what it is? Would you please go there in person?"


    "I just feel that there seems to be an old friend in the secret place. As for what, I''m not sure." he said, squinting at Gu Bai, "the middle of the golden pill, the secret place can also try."


    As soon as he said his old friend''s breath, inexplicably, Gu Bai thought of what Yaowang said to her in Yaowang valley that day.


    Could it be the demon queen?


    Can''t directly ask that night is happy, so she asked 518, "can you find out who the old friend of night is happy?"


    518, "the plot hasn''t developed to that stage. I can''t find anything here, but you''re going to the secret place anyway. Won''t you know by then?"


    In this regard, Gu Bai can only accept his life.


    "Shifu, what do we need to bring to the secret place? I just left the customs and didn''t prepare anything."


    Gu Bai just asked casually. Unexpectedly, she looked at her seriously at night. "You don''t have to prepare things, but you''ve been very famous in the cultivation world in recent years. If you go like this, you may be entangled by someone."


    Her five spiritual roots fought against the Cang River, damaged meridians and ghost fire. Now it is still a legend in the cultivation world.


    Gu Bai didn''t want to be entangled by someone. He said, "master, wait for me for a while." after that, he was about to leave. He suddenly thought of him going with himself. He asked, "master, do you also change your face? If you change your face, what will it be like?"


    The face of night joy is very recognizable. After all, there are not many demons who are more beautiful than girls in the whole continent.


    Once the secret realm is leaked, it is bound to attract the attention of many large-scale departments. When more people go, they are uncertain who will pay attention to it and then investigate them. Instead of waiting for them to be curious, it''s better to give them a false identity without harm.


    "I heard that there are many rare herbs in the secret place. With your white hair, I said we were looking for medicine. And you..." he paused for a moment and suddenly thought that every time the little girl went out, she would always recognize two brothers for him and eat them inexplicably: "it''s my sister."


    Gu Bai didn''t think much, but changed his face slightly. As for others, such as clothes, there was no big change. And the night is happy. His beauty was very aggressive. Now his face is softer and his appearance has become more juvenile.


    "Master, you suddenly don''t wear red. I''m not used to it."


    The young man is dressed in white and has black hair. He still holds a feather fan in his hand, like the elegant young master, noble and elegant.


    "Wrong, not master. You have to call brother."


    Gu Bai forgot to change his tongue for a moment and spit out his tongue playfully. "It doesn''t matter if he hasn''t come out of the demon palace yet."


    Night Huan glanced at her. "There are many capable people in the secret place. If someone sees anything..." he originally wanted to say that it would cause unnecessary trouble. Who knows, the little girl didn''t play cards according to common sense and spoke directly.


    "What are you afraid of? You are a demon lord. You will see it in your eyes, master?"


    The night was joyous and speechless. The cheap disciple went out for half a year and closed up for three years. As expected, he was no longer cute.


    Gu Baijian turned to leave and hurried up to beg for mercy, "brother, I''m wrong. You wait for me, brother Ye!!"


    The night was joyous. I was in a good mood. I played with the folding fan and smiled very warm and gentle. "Call again and listen."


    Gu Bai, "brother?"


    Ye Jihuan said again, "you call me ye brother, but your name is Gu Bai. No brother and sister don''t have the same surname. Therefore, when you get out of the demon palace, if someone asks your name, you have to say your name is Ye Bai."


    Gu Bai wants to retort. You can''t have a father''s surname and a mother''s surname! But when the words came to his mouth, he still swallowed them. This guy seems to be addicted to role-playing and will automatically find a few bug fixes. It''s too shocking.


    "I see, brother."


    The little girl is obedient and soft, and she is crowned with his surname. She is happy at night. That''s a good one.


    Gu Bai doesn''t know his weird cool point. At the moment, his mind is on the secret realm.


    The secret place was just discovered, but it really attracted a lot of attention because of its strong aura. At present, almost all the disciples of the large sect, the small sect, and the scattered practitioners have come.


    Not all the disciples of Dazhong sect went in and left many people outside to protect the Dharma. Therefore, other people were relieved. After all, in this world, the big sects of the right way boast of justice. If something really happens, their small sects may also be free to repair. They are willing to help if they can.


    Gu Bai and ye Jihuan are very low-key this time, and they don''t wear any beautiful clothes. They just can''t stand it. They look good, and their poor life experience still makes many people pity.


    "Don''t worry, those rare and wonderful medicines don''t do much for us. If we can help your sister, we''ll do a great good."


    Night is joy. Now I press my cultivation to only the golden elixir. When I smell the speech, I pretend to be grateful, "so I thank my Taoist friends first."


    "Little things."


    There is no danger at the entrance of the secret place. Most people stay here for about a day to observe around, and then they leave on different roads.


    Gu Bai, compared with others, seems to come to play. No matter where the danger is, where the aura is abundant, whatever you want, just look at where the scenery is good.


    "Brother, there is a lake over there. Let''s go to the lake to see if there are any small fish." she said, pulling the joy of the night and walking to the lake. The shape of the lake is like the crescent of a half moon. The water is clear and beautiful, so Gu Bai said again: "if there are small fish, how about we cook them later? I haven''t eaten anything all day."


    The little girl was chirping. She was very lively all the way. She was happy at night. She didn''t say anything. She only nodded occasionally.

 Chapter 101

    The lake is not far away from them. If they fly with the sword, they can arrive in the blink of an eye. They will be happy after not staying overnight, but they hold Gu Bai''s hand. They are like wandering half and walking slowly.


    Ye Jihuan now suppresses the cultivation to the golden elixir period. Because it is scattered cultivation, the cultivation in the golden elixir period is enough. Gu Bai plays a seriously ill girl without cultivation and weak body. With that white hair, almost no one doubts their words.


    In this secret place, it is about March. Willows are hanging around the lake, full of vitality. Occasionally, the breeze blows, and ripples appear on the lake. Slender wickers cross the clear lake, hanging crystal clear drops of water, which are reflected on the lake. There is an illusion that the years are quiet and good.


    "Brother, do you think there will be fish here?" Gu Bai raised his small head. His clear pupils were full of happy figures at night. It seemed that the big world could only accommodate him, which made someone very happy.


    "Yes, yes, but when I go fishing later, you have to go far. If you knock and touch, you have to listen to me next." under the gentle voice, the night is happy, the corners of your mouth are slightly raised, and your eyes are full of spoil.


    No matter who, will feel this scene is very loving.


    The brother who dotes on his sister infinitely and the lovely sister who is innocent. However, there are always people who can''t see others well and insist on breaking this beautiful scene.


    "This is a secret place. The fish in it are worthy of you ordinary people?"


    Under such a arrogant voice, Gu Bai looked over. At this look, he quietly picked his eyebrows. He was still an acquaintance.


    When she and Xiao Yan went down the mountain for the first time, the first batch of friars she met was TIANYIZONG. Speaking of it, she had no bad feelings for TIANYIZONG. Only this little girl, relying on her origin, was unruly and willful, and fought against her everywhere.


    What''s her name? It seems to be Xie Zhi. When she left TIANYIZONG, the girl seemed to have been locked up. How come she hasn''t seen her for a few years, but she didn''t improve at all. Instead, she was even more annoying.


    Gu Bai is a poor man now. He is so satirized at the moment. Suddenly, his apricot eyes are slightly red. He hides behind his cheap brother in fear, and doesn''t forget to grasp his robe with one hand.


    "Brother, she is cruel to me."


    This pitiful appearance made me happy at night. I couldn''t help rubbing her head.


    It''s so cute. In the past, the little girl was afraid of heaven and earth. Even if she did, nine times out of ten she pretended. She would show her true shape in a long time.


    Gu Bai''s skill embarrassed the other disciples around Xie Zhi.


    Although the little girl is practicing, she doesn''t hinder them from doing anything. She comes forward to bully them for no reason and says it. How about TIANYIZONG''s face?


    "Younger martial sister, don''t go too far."


    Xie Zhi had a breath in her heart. Originally, she could go with the eldest martial brother on this trip to the secret place. As a result, she finally came out of confinement, but she heard that the eldest martial brother had gone first. There was a difference of two days! But these two days, she couldn''t catch up with others. She didn''t even know where he was at the moment.


    That''s why she poured her anger on a mortal.


    At this moment, I heard that the martial brother was still helping outsiders, and I was even more angry. "Am I your younger martial sister or is she? Why, am I wrong? What is this place? It''s the secret place of the demon Queen''s cave. Will the creatures that can appear here be ordinary people? It''s ridiculous that they dare to break in without cultivation!" she finished satirizing, He glanced at the night that is happy. To tell the truth, the face of night that is happy is still very resistant to beating. At this look, she was also temporarily absent-minded for a moment, so it was rare to have bad words and bad words, "I say, Taoist friend, you dare to break here in a golden age. If you know the truth, you''d better go out."


    She thought she had a good tone, but in fact, she sounded strange to everyone. Especially the other martial brothers of TIANYIZONG almost wanted to tie people back and re lock them up when they heard that the stupid junior sister said the origin of the script.


    Gu Bai didn''t even bother to turn his eyes. He had never seen such a hurry to die.


    Night namely Huan ignored the people around him, just bent down and asked his little girl, "what does Bai''er want?"


    Gu Bai almost trembled when he was disgusted by Bai er''s nickname, but he still had to pretend to be very moved, "brother, I just want to eat fish. Will you go and catch it for me?"


    You can clean up Xie Zhi at any time. Besides, this man is so stupid. If he hadn''t died one day, she wouldn''t have known how long she had died. Now she doesn''t want to have anything to do with Tian Yizong, so she simply slapped her face in another way.


    Night is happy, not much to say, only gently nodded, "good."


    But this word also let everyone hear the connivance and love in the voice.


    Brother and sister ignored TIANYIZONG, but TIANYIZONG couldn''t ignore them. They thought that their younger martial sister almost provoked the little girl to cry. In order to make amends, they came forward and said, "this Taoist friend, I was rude to my younger martial sister before. I''ll help you catch the fish by the lake."


    The lake is not far from the exit, but people dare not underestimate it. If it is really the secret place of the demon queen, I''m afraid it''s not simple.


    If the previous night was happy, I''m afraid it would sneer. Now, although I didn''t sneer, I resolutely refuse, "don''t have to."


    TIANYIZONG''s people wanted to say something, and then they saw his eyes glancing slightly. It was only a look, but they were too cold to say more.


    A moment later, no one knew what had happened. They just felt as if they were being stared at by some great power. They couldn''t move all over. They were sweating in cold sweat. When they recovered, they heard the little girl with little cultivation cheering there.


    "Wow, my brother is really great! I like my brother best! What a big fish!"


    Gu Bai almost danced. Fortunately, she still remembered her seriously ill person, but her voice was happier. As for the people next to her, she was just following the night.


    "Brother, how heavy is the fish! Can we finish it?"


    "Brother, did you bring seasoning?"


    "Brother..."


    ¡­¡­


    The little girl kept talking and her happy appearance was self-evident. As for Xie Zhi, she slapped her face hard. Can Yan have a good face?


    This is not an ordinary fish. It is said that the golden silverfish can only survive on Tianshan Mountain. From the scales to the gills, it is a treasure for medicine, and from the appearance, it is the most beautiful fish.


    "A small skill! But it''s just a fish. It''s like I haven''t seen the market!"


    Gu Bai really thinks that this man has a female hatred disease. What can he do to hinder her?! Fortunately, the hand that night joy just revealed made others vigilant and prevented Xie Zhi from continuing to die.


    "Sorry, younger martial sister, I''m in a bad mood. I''m a little grumpy, which has caused you trouble. These things will be regarded as compensation gifts." the man said, humbly and politely taking out a jade box.

 Chapter 102

    Gu Bai was indifferent to the jade box and even wanted to laugh. But on second thought, most of the disciples of Tianyi sect are in the golden elixir period and foundation building period, and only one is in the Yuanying period. I think he is the leader of the team this time.


    From their point of view, it is not too much to make amends for a golden elixir. Although the jade box is not the best, it is also in line with the rules.


    Seeing that the other side was indifferent, the leader of the team, friar Yuanying, explained, "it''s just a gadget inside, which is very suitable for little girls to play." after that, he opened the jade box, and there was a small silver bell lying in it, exquisite and small, hanging around his waist, very smart.


    Unfortunately, Gu Bai hasn''t seen anything good?


    "That''s not necessary." then he saw that the night was happy and his eyes frowned. It seemed that he didn''t know what to do with the fish.


    But also, when do you need to deal with these things by yourself? Even if he had not known her, he would have eaten very little these years.


    It seems that he felt the warm eyes from his sister. He lifted his eyes at night. He didn''t speak, but Gu Bai understood.


    "This Taoist friend, you don''t need a gift. Maybe you can kill fish?"


    Shao Wei, who is second only to Yunxuan in his accomplishments and prestige, was completely stunned.


    He was so stunned that Xie Zhi got rid of her sleepiness and scolded angrily: "don''t deceive people too much! My senior brother, that''s a case of heaven..."


    Before she finished, Gu Bai completely frowned and challenged her patience again and again. Is it true that she won''t be angry?


    She can''t fight. She doesn''t want to be the enemy of TIANYIZONG, but she can teach a lesson.


    So, when Xie Zhi scolded like a clown, she coldly threw a rune at her. In an instant, the whole environment was quiet.


    After losing the rune, she didn''t forget to complain to yejihuan: "brother, she''s so noisy."


    The night was happy and smiled. She only rubbed her hair without saying much.


    But one day, someone exclaimed, "level seven runes!"


    Rune masters have levels. The higher the level, the harder it is to remove. Now these seven levels can''t be broken even by Shao Wei.


    So far, no one dared to underestimate the seemingly insignificant brothers and sisters.


    A friar who looks like a golden elixir, but can suppress all of them, and a little girl who looks sick but uses level 7 runes. I''m afraid these two people are not ordinary casual practitioners.


    Although Shao Wei is a monk Yuanying, he is modest and polite. He doesn''t want to be an enemy in the secret place. He immediately wants to make amends again.


    "Sorry..."


    But before he could finish, Gu Bai answered, "don''t be sorry all day. It''s not you who annoyed me. As for your younger martial sister, don''t worry. I''m not interested in killing. It''s just a forbidden sign. It will be lifted in 24 hours."


    Shao Wei also has a headache for this little younger martial sister. She is the elder''s daughter. She can''t be beaten or scolded. It also creates her lawless nature of making trouble everywhere.


    With a wry smile, he still apologized, "it makes Taoist friends unhappy. It''s a case of bad discipline."


    For polite people, Gu Bai was also very generous. He waved his hand and said, "it''s all right. Since you can''t kill fish, forget it." then he found a dagger from Xumi ring. "Brother, get out of the way. I''d better kill fish. When did you do such a job?"


    The night was happy, but when he saw the dagger at the tip of his eyes, his eyelids couldn''t help jumping, "you kill fish with this dagger?"


    Gu Bai scraped the scales and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    518 timely explained, "the red tail dagger, the best magic weapon, is the masterpiece of the devil. If you start shooting, you can sell 200000 top-grade spirit stones."


    The explanation of 518 also shocked Gu Baihu. 200000 top-grade spirit stones. Even if some small clan doors are sold, they are not worth the price. So she put the dagger back into Xumi ring and found several again.


    Originally, I wanted to find a slightly cheaper one, and then I listened to yejihuan''s powerless way: "forget it, I''d better use the previous one."


    Gu Bai looked puzzled and listened to TIANYIZONG''s disciple solve her doubts.


    "Blue parrot dagger. When I hear that the scabbard is opened, there will be a blue parrot chirping. It is a top treasure!"


    "Fengling dagger is also a top-grade magic weapon. I heard that when it was last born, it was more than a thousand years ago. It will soon gather the sword spirit! Elder martial brother, do you think there will be a sword spirit now?"


    "Tang Dao..."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Bai put away all the daggers and short knives. These guys were so terrible that they almost robbed her with golden eyes.


    Pack up her things, she left a back for everyone, and then carefully descaled the goldfish with a red tail dagger.


    Such a scene of trench air rushing into the sky, everyone in the earthquake couldn''t move.


    That''s a red tail dagger!


    The little girl used it as a kitchen knife!


    And goldfish, who brought it to eat! It''s a terrible scourge!


    However, before they could wail about the fate of these treasures, the tip of their nose smelled a faint smell of meat.


    Gu Bai turned his back to them, ignored those fierce eyes, and began to roast fish leisurely. As for the seasoning, the old man made a fortune and gave her some.


    Night is happy, looking at the little girl busy in full swing, and then looking at the skilled zaziran, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and asked the shock in his heart.


    "Night white, you''re out, but you still bring spices?!"


    As soon as the name of Yebai came out, Gu Bai was in a trance, and then he realized that the other party was calling himself.


    So, someone glanced and Wai chubaba said, "what''s the matter with the seasoning? I didn''t like bigudan at the beginning. I thought it tasteless, and you made it into all kinds of candy." then, with some complaints, the little girl cried and said, "brother, you''ve changed! Do you think there''s another little cute outside?"


    Next, Gu baiqiongyao possessed himself and surrendered at night.


    "Brother, don''t dislike it. Some of these wild mountains are good to eat. If I hadn''t planned ahead, how could you eat such delicious fish?"


    Night is happy to have fun with her for a long time, so she plays the role of a good brother again. "Yes, it''s all my fault. Bai''er''s fish is so delicious. Go back and reward you."


    Somehow, Gu Bai always felt that this guy had a strange feeling when he said the word "brother", so she glanced at him.


    Night is happy, no expression, just asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai shook his head and continued to nibble at his roast fish.


    Although she was a monk, she also felt full. Before long, she touched her stomach and refused to move any more. Look at the golden silverfish. There are still half of them!


    The night was happy, but she didn''t stop. She saw that she didn''t move and lost a fruit in the past.


    "Relieve boredom."


    The fruit is sweet. It tastes like a peach, but it is more delicious than a peach.

 Chapter 103

    Behind him, TIANYIZONG was whispering. Gu Bai looked back after eating the fruit and found that these guys were still there. No, it should be said that there were another circle of people. She was shocked, "Oh, so many people!" after thinking about it, she pointed to the clear crescent lake, "if you want to eat fish, you should catch by yourself, there should be a lot more."


    She just saw that the night was happy and caught the fish so easily, but she didn''t know how much time it would take to change someone, and she might not be able to catch it.


    Not talking about the array runes on the lake, the fish in the lake are more ferocious than a golden silverfish.


    But who are these two people?


    In the cultivation world, it seems that no one has seen these brothers and sisters.


    "Dare to ask two Taoist friends where they have learned from? We see that the two Taoist friends are dignified. They must not be ordinary people. This secret place is very dangerous. If we don''t join hands with us, we can share it with each other if we are lucky to get magic tools."


    Gu Bai narrowed his eyes and smiled, but there was no innocence. "Sorry, master said, don''t mention his old man''s name. As for others, my brother and I just came to the secret place to look for medicine and magic tools. We''re not interested. You and I don''t plan on each other. We Taoist friends, just say goodbye." then, pull up the night and enjoy it, directly enter the earth with a shield, and disappear.


    When they disappeared, a yellow Rune fell.


    Although the rune is invalid, you can still see the rune master level above.


    So, someone exclaimed, "it''s a level seven Rune teacher."


    Some of these people were later, so they didn''t want to see Gu Bai''s forbidden sign.


    "Who are those two?"


    "Have you seen the things in the white haired girl''s ring? Take them casually. They are all the best magic weapons. I bet that the things inside can compete with the magic weapons in the secret place."


    "No wonder others refuse to cooperate. They may not see things in the secret realm."


    TIANYIZONG people looked at each other. In their conversation, some people became more and more greedy. I''m afraid the brothers and sisters had trouble on this trip.


    "Elder martial brother, shall we remind you?"


    Shao Wei, "where to remind? Do you know where they are?" when he finished, he saw the younger martial brother lower his eyes and sighed, "if you can meet them, remind them again. However, maybe people don''t need our reminder."


    Friar Yuanying can see farther than others. He knows that there are many great powers in the world that can suppress cultivation, and some can even be like ordinary people without any aura. The previous little girl didn''t look like an ordinary person, and her brother could easily suppress him. It must not be a golden elixir.


    For these two people, I don''t know who will suffer.


    ***


    On the other hand, Gu Bai ran away with night joy, which made someone despise him again and again.


    "I''m not very domineering just now. How can I slip away?"


    Without outsiders, the two entered the interconnection mode again.


    Gu Bai, "a pile of flies, don''t you think it''s noisy?"


    Night is joy, "since it''s too noisy, it''s time to cut it."


    Gu Bai said, "yes, my brother is the most domineering. He can''t solve the problem by cutting down the flies. Didn''t we agree to keep a low profile during our trip?"


    Hearing this, the night laughed and said, "do you know how to keep a low profile?"


    Then Gu Bai was embarrassed. He was so cool as soon as he appeared. Now I''m afraid he has become famous in the secret place.


    "Hey, I can''t help it. Who makes me so different? I''m destined to be the focus wherever I go." he said with a melancholy sigh, "although I haven''t entered the cultivation world, there are my legends in the cultivation world."


    Night is fun. I haven''t seen such shameless living treasure. I''m angry and happy. "OK, different. Where do you want to go now?"


    "This should not be asked of me, but of you. You''re here to find something." Gu Bai said, licking the delicate cherry lips, "but the fish just now tastes really good. Ah, and the fruit is so sweet."


    Her unintentional move made the night happy, her eyes dim, and even for a moment, he wanted to bend over and taste the cherry lips.


    "Brother, brother?"


    "The night is happy. What are you doing?"


    "Hello?!"


    Seeing that the other party was silent, Gu Bai reached out and shook in front of him. Then he saw him holding his hand and twisting it on his lips.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The thin hot air is sprayed into your hands, warm and very comfortable. Night is happy to hook the corners of his lips and tell a little lie, "there''s something on his mouth."


    Gu Bai immediately retracted his hand and rubbed it carelessly on his mouth. "Maybe he got it from eating fish just now." then he continued to be heartless.


    The only 518 who knows the truth: dare not say, dare not say!


    The secret place was very big. Gu Bai was just in a hurry to go, so he didn''t know where he had been transmitted. He just looked at the surrounding scenery, which was very different from before. If we say that there are some fireworks on the Bank of the lake just now, Yangzhou in March is now like a Gobi desert. At a glance, there is nothing but yellow sand.


    "The sand sea." the night is joyous, said expressionless, and said, "I''m afraid there''s nothing to eat in this place."


    Smell speech, as expected, see cheap sister Yan Yan, a look of not interested.


    "Since there''s nothing to eat, can you feel that there''s something you''re looking for?" Gu Bai said again: "if not, let''s continue to find another place."


    Night is happy, "this sand sea shields the divine consciousness, so people can''t peep. If you want to know the answer, you can only cross this sand sea."


    Without food, Gu Bai was lack of interest, but he still raised his feet to enter the sand sea. Then he listened to the night and frowned and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you want to go in?" Gu Bai asked.


    "I want to go in, but I can fly with my sword." he said, a sharp sword appeared at his feet and held up the person steadily. Then, he saw the person on the sword and showed a face suddenly, "Bai Er, you can''t forget that you have cultivation."


    Gu Bai, with a black face, "we''re still good brothers and sisters without talking about Bai''er." and, she really forgot about cultivation. After all, she spent half a year in Yaowang Valley, almost all her trips were on her feet. In the next three years, she was closed. She didn''t even step out of the door. She almost forgot about the sword.


    However, stubbornness won''t let her admit it!


    Night Jihuan squatted down and looked at her face to face and said, "it''s not Bai''er, what''s that?" he thought. Soon, he saw him suddenly say, "yes, you didn''t tell people that I made all kinds of candy in order to coax you to eat bigudan? Later, I''ll call you candy."


    Gu Baimu smiled and didn''t want to admit it.


    Then, she was pulled to the sword, because yejihuan did it half bent. One accidentally rubbed their thin lips.


    Just for a moment, there was no pause, but at this moment, Gu Bai''s brain crashed.


    "It''s so sweet."

 Chapter 104

    It can be said that the joy of night is very dreary. It''s like nothing. Gu Bai is alone there with a charming face at a loss.


    "Rich, did he kiss me just now?!"


    518 was trembled by her scream, and then said calmly, "calm down, it''s not the first time you''ve been kissed, not to mention it''s just a light wipe. Don''t make a fuss."


    Gu Bai, "but... But this guy just kissed and gave a comment!"


    As a rational system, 518 said calmly again, "it''s not very normal for you to leave a little juice on your lips after you have just finished eating the fruit?"


    Gu Bai thinks he''s stupid. What''s the identity of her 518 family? It''s a ten thousand year single dog! Talk to it about this, and you won''t get it in ten thousand years!


    So she refused to discuss it further.


    It was a happy night. I was in a good mood. Yi Rong became a teenager''s face. At this time, the corners of my mouth were slightly tilted, and even the bottom of my eyes were stained with a smile.


    Gu Bai was speechless all the way. However, looking at the yellow sand all over the sky, she didn''t know when it would end or how long it would take. She rubbed her eyes and yawned.


    The night is happy. Although she hasn''t opened her mouth, her eyes haven''t left her. At the moment, she can''t help smiling and asking, "are you sleepy?"


    Gu Bai, "I can hold it. But when will the yellow sand come to an end?"


    When she said that, she saw that the sword under her feet was no longer flying. She looked back in doubt, blinked, and heard the night cheerfully say, "we entered the array, so we can''t break through the array and get out. But don''t worry, you won''t delay your rest with your brother."


    What he said is too confident, but also, he is the demon family master. If he can''t break this array, I''m afraid no one can break this secret territory.


    Gu Bai has made some achievements in studying runes now, but her skills are not too much. When the rune literature is almost ready, she thinks she can get involved in the next array a little. At this time, it''s also an opportunity.


    "Brother, is this array difficult to break?"


    The voice of night joy is very good. There will be no outsiders. He continues to tempt people with his gorgeous voice line and lazy voice, "candy wants to learn?"


    Gu Bai choked at this broken nickname, but now people can only force themselves to ignore it under the eaves, "just a little curious. I heard that the disciples of those large schools learn a lot, and many things will be involved. Although I am in the golden elixir period, I know nothing about arrays and Dan refining except runes."


    The night was so happy that she was afraid of her falling. She put one hand around her small waist and let the sword under her feet fall all the way. When there was still a foot or so from the yellow sand, she stopped, "we candy want to learn, and my brother naturally had to teach with heart."


    Seeing his strange behavior, Gu Bai noticed the yellow sand at his feet and asked, "brother, is this yellow sand strange?"


    The cheap apprentice is very smart. He doesn''t need to say a lot of things too clearly. It makes sense at one point. Just like now, when he just stops, she has guessed that the yellow sand under here is different.


    "Candy, take a closer look. If you see anything, I''ll teach you the array when the secret place is over."


    "The yellow sand seems to be no different from the ordinary one." Gu Bai frowned slightly, but a moment later, he suddenly said, "there has never been any ordinary thing in this secret place. Even the crescent lake is surrounded by dense arrays, and there are countless fierce animals in the lake, so the yellow sand is a cover!"


    "You guessed right." night even Huan didn''t guess any false riddles with her. He said in one sentence: "under the illusion of yellow sand, it is the surface of Yueya Lake. We have never left this area from beginning to end."


    Gu Bai suddenly stared with big eyes and even said, "so if I stepped directly into this desert just now, would I fall into the lake?"


    While they were talking, the sky was getting darker and darker, but the moon was very bright tonight. Under the moonlight, several people who would shine the whole yellow sand were clear.


    Gu Bai was interested. She took off the sachet at her waist and threw it into the sand sea. Then, an incredible scene appeared. The sand sea in front of me suddenly hit like a huge wave. The wave was so high that it almost wanted to roll people off the sword.


    Night is joy, and he has been prepared. When the wave comes, he rises his sword. Every time, he seems to be half right with the wave, always only one finger away.


    Close at hand, but helpless, before long, the wave seemed to have a temper. It was no longer rolling, but flying on the ground, and finally turned into a small tornado.


    The wind of the tornado was so strong that Gu Bai thought she would be overturned if someone didn''t tie her waist.


    "Brother, are they angry?"


    "People smelled the Friar''s breath and thought they could have a big meal, but you tricked them into playing and threw a sachet down. You said, how could they not be annoyed?" night Jihuan said, but his action did not stop. Seeing the tornado approaching, he stretched out his hand and a sharp sword out of its sheath appeared in his hand.


    The sword body is sharp. Gu Bai can feel the cold in the sky only by his side.


    This is a light feather sword, light as a feather, but it cuts iron like mud. There are even rumors that this sword can cut off water.


    Night is happy, holding a sword in one hand and hooping people''s waist in the other hand. He was calm on his face. He only stretched out his hand and waved a few times. The powerful tornado was cut into two sections.


    The tornado can''t form. The previously powerful hurricane has now turned into a plate of loose sand, falling like rain. But Gu Bai smelled a faint smell of blood.


    "Brother, is there something in the tornado? I smell blood."


    "This is the illusion of the water monster in the lake. There is no tornado, only the water monster."


    After listening to this explanation, Gu Bai didn''t understand, "so my brother just hurt it and didn''t kill it." otherwise, the amount of bleeding is more than that. However, with the skill of joy at night, how could the water monster escape his move.


    "Brother wants me to solve it." there is no doubt, but affirmed.


    Night immediately Huan handed over the light feather sword, which was quite disgusted in his words. "There was too little actual combat experience. He went out twice and fought with others twice, which made him embarrassed." when he said this, he sighed, but he was somewhat indulgent in helplessness. "Candy is so worrying. What else can my brother do? Of course, I watched it in person."


    Gu Bai:


    Who did she do that for? From whom did Cang pan escape? And in the nether world, who deliberately took her as a gun?


    Men are big pig hooves! Especially those who look good and run the train!


    Silently turned his eyes, but the speed of the hand that took the sword didn''t stop.


    "Get rich and open the ghost eye."


    Her feeling is not as accurate as him, but she has the plug-in of ghost eye, which is just like the golden eyes of the monkey king. Her ghost eye can not only see ghosts, but also see through all kinds of deceptions. It''s just that she doesn''t want to prick her eyes at ordinary times, so unless she lets fa cai open it, it''s usually not used.

 Chapter 105

    After opening the ghost eye, the barrier eye in front of me slowly retreated and finally restored its true color.


    Under my feet, there is no boundless desert. Some are just clear blue lake water. The breeze blows, and the willows on the bank are stained with a little moisture.


    This scenery is very beautiful. It seems that it can wash the mind. Gu Bai knows that these are fake. There are countless dangers under beautiful things.


    She narrowed her eyes and stared at the seemingly calm water. Then she held up the light feather sword and waved it heavily.


    She did it with all her strength. Even after she waved it, she smashed a lot of runes.


    The surface of the water turned from calm to boiling, like boiling water, steaming and making people feel a little irritable.


    She was sure that she had just cut something. Although she couldn''t see it clearly, the blood on the light feather sword wouldn''t lie. The ghost was hurt and didn''t dare to be blatant. I think it''s going to make a detour and make a sneak attack.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the boiling water condensing in the sky again. She couldn''t help laughing, "smelly bug, this is no move. Are you going to do it again?"


    It was just a sand sea tornado. Now I''m going to have a water tornado.


    I thought it was so powerful. As a result, I tossed for a long time. That''s all.


    Just now, Gu Bai didn''t kill the ghost. The more she fell, the more brave she became. She tiptoed lightly and jumped up from the sword. Then, in the air, she drew a rune directly with the light feather sword.


    That''s the five thunder talisman. It''s very powerful.


    Light feather sword can cut off even water and draw symbols on the water. Theoretically, this is feasible. However, no one has ever tried this. After all, every time a talisman draws a talisman, he will pay attention to external factors such as atmosphere and mood, among which the success rate of five thunder talisman is the lowest.


    The current situation does not allow Gu Bai to fail.


    The water tornado formed immediately. Once she failed, she would be involved.


    The air is gradually wet. If you smell it carefully, you can smell a faint smell of blood.


    Night is like a spectator. He guards the sword and watches the war. No matter how dangerous and steep, he has never shot from beginning to end. He can''t even see any emotion on his face.


    Gu Bai didn''t care about anything else at this time. She was only immersed in her own world. The more she used the light feather sword, the more smoothly the rune went.


    Although the light feather sword is thin, it is extremely sharp. With its majestic aura, it swept the whole lake and blew its sword holder away.


    The little girl was full of energy and dazzling. She felt happy at night. He might never forget this scene in his life.


    His bright eyes, confident smile and obsessed temperament all affected him. It seems that the heart in his chest hasn''t beat much for a long time. It seems that he has lost his vitality since 300 years ago, but now the little girl has injected vitality into him again, making him crazy and obsessed.


    He stared at her, and after a long time, his thin lips opened slightly.


    His voice was low, but it shook people''s heart. "It''s beautiful."


    This is his little girl. He owns it alone. No one can take it away.


    Gu Bai''s five thunder talisman was very successful. When the last stroke was formed, the sky suddenly darkened, and the dark clouds rolled overhead. From time to time, there were lightning and thunder, deafening.


    The tornado, which had previously vowed to roll Gu Bai in, now has no shape and strength. The water rolled up by the high falls back to the lake, but the willows on the bank don''t seem to want to surrender.


    The green willows turned into vines after the tornado failed. One by one, they threw them at Gu Bai like whips.


    Drawing runes requires super experience, especially the five thunder runes. Gu Baigang has just finished drawing runes. At the moment, her hand holding the light feather sword is a little tired. However, when she sees the vines all over the sky throwing at her, she forgets her tiredness.


    Her swordsmanship was taught by night and joy. People like night and joy naturally have fancy swordsmanship.


    Night is joy. In fact, I''ve seen her use this sword countless times, but only this time, he was amazed. His soft waist and flexible walking position were as beautiful as a fairy.


    The vines were cut down one by one. In the end, Gu BAIXIAN made a mistake and directly cut the roots and trees with a sword.


    All the vines were cleaned, and the five thunder talisman also played a role. The crescent lake was no longer calm. It was like being copied. The loud noise at the bottom of the lake blew all the lake water out, but in the blink of an eye, the crescent Lake dried up.


    Without the cover of the lake water, the things inside are clear. Most of them are fish and shrimp, including the golden and silver fish she ate before. However, although these fish and shrimp are precious, they only have a good taste. Although they are fierce, they are not worth mentioning in Gu Bai''s eyes.


    "Strange." she whispered and looked at the night like asking for help. "Brother, these fish and shrimp don''t have so much ability. What is making waves?"


    Yejihuan likes her to rely on herself. This kind of look makes him feel cool inexplicably.


    "Candy, do you see that little black snake? It''s under the goldfish, but a tail is missing."


    Following his words, Gu Bai really saw a tail slightly exposed outside, thin and small, as thick as her little fingers.


    "That''s it? Can it make such a big storm?" she exclaimed, and then let herself close a little so that she could observe the little black snake closely. The more she observed, the more she felt that the snake was too weak.


    It''s thin and small. Compared with the huge goldfish next to it, it''s hardly comparable.


    The night immediately smiled and called people over. Then he said, "this is not an ordinary snake. It''s a black snake for thousands of years. The snake also carries a few strands of golden scales. This is the snake that quickly turns into a dragon." then he kicked away the golden silverfish and exposed all the small black snakes inside.


    Gu Bai saw that the scales on the black snake were really shining with a weak golden light, which was full of aura.


    "Hey, can you become a man?"


    Since it is a millennium black snake, it should be able to turn into a human.


    However, Gu Bai didn''t expect that the black snake, who had just been roared by cattle, would turn into a man. He was actually a five or six-year-old child. Moreover, this guy was cunning like a fox. As soon as he turned into a human, he cried and hawed there, as if he had been wronged.


    "Wu Wu, empress demon, someone bullies children here."


    Gu Bai:


    God damn child! Who has seen a child who has lived for thousands of years? It''s easy to cheat her!


    "Get over here!" she doesn''t have a good face. This little thing can''t be underestimated. It''s all thanks to him just now.


    "Wuwu... No, the empress of the demon is right. Beautiful women are terrible!" although he said so, he had already run to Gu Bai and even started to flirt with her.

 Chapter 106

    Gu Bai was tossed by a little black snake and almost ran away. Finally, she directly picked up the person.


    "If you talk more, I''ll cut your tongue and eat wine and vegetables."


    Yin measurement made the little black snake stare at his big eyes, and the whole person trembled, "you... You..." trembled for a long time, and simply cried, "wow... Empress demon, help! The big villain wants to eat me."


    The little black snake cried to the end and burped.


    Although Gu Bai has the experience of raising children, the people she raised in the past are all human spirits. It''s not like this little bastard. The crying people''s skull hurts.


    Finally, she turned her eyes to yejihuan. Before she opened her mouth, she said, "I''m useless. I can only kill people, not deceive people." then he looked at the light feather sword in the other party''s hand and wrote: "Why don''t you kill it? It''s a pity. It''s said that the snake after Huajiao is more valuable, but if you''re bored, it doesn''t matter if you kill it. Anyway, we''re not short of money."


    Little black snake


    Little black snake, the whole snake is bad. Who are these people? They look like human demons and dogs. They talk like demons. Empress demon, help!


    Finally, Gu Bai couldn''t bear it. Looking at the little black snake shaking like a sieve in his hand, he said expressionless, "forget it, let''s keep him alive and see if he can be used in this secret place."


    What she thinks is very simple. This secret place is very dangerous. It might be useful to keep an aborigine. As for others, Gu feels that compassion is something that she can''t protect herself. Who will sympathize with her?


    The little black snake didn''t dare to be arrogant any more and nodded obediently, "yes, I''m still useful. Don''t kill me, and the snake meat is not delicious. Really, it''s not delicious..." when it came to the back, tears would flow out again, but there was no mercy, so he stifled it back.


    Gu Bai had no compassion, and the night was even less joyous. Seeing that the little black snake knew the current affairs, he said, "go and break this array."


    The cheap apprentice just broke the blindfold. The real array still exists.


    The little black snake saw the horror of these two demons. He didn''t dare to say more. Without saying a word, he broke this array.


    Gu Bai felt suddenly bright at the sight of this broken, and then she found that Yueya Lake had gathered many monks, many of whom were familiar.


    For example, the disciples of TIANYIZONG, who had parted ways with them, were frowning and seemed to be in trouble.


    Gu Bai and ye Jihuan suddenly appeared. In the eyes of other monks, crescent lake was still crescent lake, and there was no abnormality at all. Until they appeared, they suddenly found that crescent lake was full of Cangyi, the lake water disappeared, and the bottom of the lake was full of all kinds of creatures, because they almost died without the water.


    The people were shocked. When they looked at Gu Bai and night, their eyes were different.


    I saw them before. Now I politely came forward and asked, "haven''t the two Taoist friends left? How can they appear here?"


    Gu Bai sneered, "everyone is a sensible person, and the idiom is boring."


    They were trapped in the crescent lake. When they saw Gu Bai enjoying the night, they didn''t understand. They just wanted to know what they had done and made the crescent lake like this.


    Finally, Shao Wei, who was still TIANYIZONG, came forward. Unlike those dignified monks, he was really modest and polite. Gu Bai didn''t hate him. On the contrary, she thought of one of his classmates.


    I don''t know what happened with Qingxue after Shan pingzhuo went back.


    One person and one devil, once discovered, will betray their relatives.


    Shao Wei came straight to the point. He just looked at the bottom of the lake. Others only saw those dead aquatic creatures, but they didn''t notice that there were traces of five thunder runes at the bottom of the lake. They were drawn directly with sword Qi based on the lake. He didn''t even dare to think about what a talent it was.


    "Taoist friend, do you know what trapped me?"


    Gu Bai didn''t hand over the little black snake, but said vaguely, "it''s just a small array. It''s broken now. If you leave, you shouldn''t come back."


    Shao Wei looked at the children beside her. If he remembered correctly, it was only her and her brother. There were no children around him. The children were carved in powder and jade, but he smelled a breath that was not human.


    "Taoist friends have profound Taoist skills, and I don''t teach others. This little thing should be given as a meeting gift. I hope Taoist friends won''t refuse this time." he said, and took out a jade pendant from him. The jade pendant is green and has aura rolling on it. Although it''s not the best, it''s also a rare thing.


    Gu Bai didn''t react yet. Instead, he 518 first said, "Bai Bai, then put the jade pendant. It can restrain the evil spirit and give it to the little black snake."


    The secret place is a mixture of fish and dragons. It is uncertain that someone will recognize the identity of the little black snake. In this world, spirit beasts are still very valuable, especially those who can turn Jiaos. How many people want to win them.


    So Gu Bai was no longer polite. She took the jade pendant on the little black snake. Then she hugged Shaowei and thanked him.


    The two groups parted ways again, but this time, it is estimated that it is difficult to meet again.


    Gu Bai looked at the golden silverfish in the lake. Some meat hurt. The taste of the fish was quite good. Finally, he couldn''t see it at night. He had no choice but to say, "once the fish dies, the meat will change in a fragrant time, and even toxic. Don''t think about it. Let''s find something to eat in another place."


    Gu Bai looked at them sadly, and then asked the little black snake, "little black, do you know where there is food in this secret place?"


    Little black snake is not an ordinary animal. It relies on the essence of heaven and earth. It sucks the aura of heaven and earth. When it comes to such a person who likes to eat, he is a neighbor with gold and silver fish.


    "Are you a devil?" he stared, and the whole person felt incredible.


    Mingming was so beautiful, but the means were so cruel. Sure enough, the empress of the demon didn''t cheat him. There are really many people who want to eat him outside.


    Gu Bai touched his face and said, "what is the devil? If you can''t find something to eat, I''ll eat you later. Half of the steamed stew and half of it will be baked on the shelf."


    The little black snake was terrified. Although he had lived for nearly a thousand years, he was just a creature of the demon family. He never looked at his age, but at his mind. Some are simple minded, just like the children of the Terran. Of course, there are also cruel and cruel demon families, but the little black snake is the former.


    "I... I know where to eat. Don''t eat me. I''ve lived for thousands of years, but it''s not delicious, really." the little black snake was very wronged. His tears were in his eyes, but he held back the beans.


    Night is happy. He looks at the little black snake thoughtfully and doesn''t open his mouth, but his eyes make the little black snake tremble. Then he is scared to cry.


    Night is joy:


    Gu Bai:... Brother, don''t scare him. It''s not fun if you''re scared.


    Night is joy: ha ha.

 Chapter 107

    The matter of crescent lake was solved, but Gu Bai and ye were happy and became famous in the first World War.


    Not to mention how they broke the array of crescent lake, the impressive best magic tools on them have attracted the attention of many people.


    Along the way, some people approached openly and secretly, and others tried to seize the treasure, but they were finally solved by Gu Bai.


    "Brother, there are too many flies along the way. Have you found what you''re looking for?" Gu Bai deadpan locked the curfew in front of him with a seven level rune, then lost a hiding Rune and threw it out.


    The secret place is dangerous, and the escape talisman is random, so she doesn''t know where these people will be transmitted. There are large doors staring at her here. If she kills, she may have become the target of public criticism before she leaves the secret territory.


    But this is not the way to go on. Today, she has sent five groups of people to go away!


    Night is fun, not only not in a hurry, but also leisurely joked with her, "candy, this is impatient? In the years of cultivation, there are many such things, you have to get used to."


    Gu Baimu smiled, "I don''t want to get used to it at all."


    The night smiled helplessly and finally shook his head. "You used to spoil you too much. How can everything go well when you go out. You don''t have enough practical experience. This time, it''s a rare opportunity."


    He watched. Although he didn''t do it, it was also a layer of guarantee. Once Gu Bai couldn''t solve it, he would finish it for her. It was like taking her out hand in hand. As a result, the little girl was not happy and thought he was slow.


    Seeing that he stopped talking, Gu Bai felt that this guy was unreliable, so he asked the little black snake next to him, "little black, where is there delicious food in this place?"


    There is nothing in her stomach these days. Even if she has opened the valley, she has always been used to eating three meals a day. Now the habit suddenly changes. She always feels weak. She wants to eat meat and delicious food!


    The little black snake has been in human shape these days. She has seen her "cruel and cruel". How dare she say anything? She immediately said, "the secret land goes East. There is a forest over there. I remember that the empress of the demon once put a lot of animals in and moved a lot of fruit trees from the demon world."


    Gu Bai immediately got excited. "Brother, since we can''t find what you want for the time being, why don''t we go and have something to eat first? Maybe we can find any unexpected joy in the woods?"


    Night is joy, "but."


    The forest is a little far from here, but both of them can fly with their swords. Gu Bai didn''t walk with yejihuan this time, but took the little black snake and his party to the forest soon.


    It''s a forest, but at a glance, it''s more like a jungle. Inside, the trees are dense, the trunk is covered with moss and lichens, and outside, it is sunny, but in the jungle, it blocks out the sun.


    Gu Bai blinked, smiled and asked the little black snake, "little black, do you have any misunderstanding about the forest?"


    The little black snake looked innocent and said seriously, "no, in the demon world, such a thing can only be called a forest."


    After that, he began to laugh all night, "candy, I can prove that this kind of forest can be seen everywhere in the demon world. You are still too few. I''ll take you out more in the future."


    These words are spoiled and loved, but Gu Bai is not moved.


    Who is joy at night? His heart is black when it is opened. He can''t do superfluous things. He also takes her out for more walks. It''s almost like pulling hatred!


    Understand in the heart, but smile on the face.


    "Well, I can remember that. My brother can''t be bothered by me in the future."


    Deep mountains and forests, towering ancient trees, but vaguely, Gu Bai saw a path. The narrow path may have been too long for no one to walk, winding, and many trees on the ground are staggered and broken.


    "Brother, is that a road? Am I right?"


    Although the Tao is not like the Tao, he nods even if he doesn''t spend the night. "It''s a path. Judging from the failures around him, no one has gone through it for hundreds of years."


    Because many big trees are towering and clouds, it is impossible to fly with the sword. Therefore, the night is happy and says, "I''ll lead you in later."


    The Party headed for the rugged path. About half an hour later, the road under their feet was not rugged, and it suddenly opened up. It seemed as if they had come to another world. Even in the deep mountains and forests, there was a two-story wooden house.


    Mingming path has not been walked for a hundred years, but the wooden house remains excellent, as if its owner just went out temporarily and will come back soon.


    And along the way, the night when there was no change in his face was happy, but as soon as his pupils contracted, he almost couldn''t keep the smile on his face.


    Gu Bai knows clearly that this is a mistake.


    "Brother, is that what you''re looking for?"


    The night is happy to stretch out his hand and push open the door of the wooden house. His movements seem to be very smooth, but when you look closely, his bony hands tremble slightly at the moment.


    Gu Bai followed him for a long distance. Looking at this scene, he was a little curious.


    "If you get rich, you''ll be happy at night. What''s the affair with the queen demon?"


    I''ve known him for so long. I really haven''t seen him lose his manners like this, and it''s just an old thing. Gu Bai can''t imagine what he would do if he met the original owner.


    She was curious. Unfortunately, at the critical moment, the system fell off the chain.


    518, "the plot has not been unlocked and needs to be explored by the host."


    Gu Bai:


    The system was unreliable. She could only follow people in, but at the moment she stepped into the cabin, many pictures that didn''t belong to her suddenly poured into her mind. The picture flashed so fast that she couldn''t see it clearly. The only thing she had a little impression was that there was joy at night in the picture, and there was another girl. The girl''s face didn''t look really, but it was vaguely familiar.


    The wooden house belongs to the empress of the demon. Not surprisingly, the girl should be herself, and these pictures will appear in her mind. It is likely that she has made some arrays here.


    Gu Bai didn''t dare to walk around again. She stopped where she was, but the little black snake was in high spirits, as if she had returned to her own house.


    Little black snake, "ah, the wooden house is still there."


    Gu Bai, "do you know here?"


    The little black snake nodded, "yes, this is where the empress of the demon first lived. Many people in the demon world know that, but not everyone can come in the wooden house." he said finally, with a little pride.


    Gu Bai looked at the night not far away. He didn''t know if he was also raided by those pictures. He would even stand in place. He looked very lonely and didn''t see any arrogance in the past.


    "Did you guess I would come back?" he walked very slowly step by step. His eyes were full of nostalgia and tenderness.


    When Gu Bai saw him like this, he just felt incredible, but the next second, something more incredible happened. The guy was still affectionate one second ago, but he suddenly changed his face one second later.

 Chapter 108

    Night is joy. Just how much I cherish every plant and tree in this wooden house, how crazy it is now. The hand under the broad show robe has a great cohesion at this time. As long as he makes it out, the wooden house, including the whole forest, will not be spared.


    Gu Bai took the little black snake''s hand and stepped back silently. Although her eyes were dignified, she didn''t open her mouth from beginning to end.


    The night in front of me is already crazy. If you reason with a madman, you will undoubtedly die.


    "Xiao Hei, since you know the demon, you can know that night is joy."


    Night is joy. Today''s appearance and temperament are different from the real him. It''s possible that the little black snake didn''t recognize it.


    Sure enough, as soon as she opened her mouth, the little black snake''s eyes suddenly stared huge, and her eyes were sullen. Even her milk voice became gnashing her teeth, "know! He hurt the empress of the demon!"


    Gu Bai was surprised, "how could he harm the demon queen?"


    Look at his posture, not all love can''t, is it because of love to hate?


    The little black snake continued to bite his teeth and recalled what had happened, "Seven hundred years ago, when foreign enemies attacked, the demon emperor saved the demon family, but he was seriously injured and disappeared. Finally, the empress of the demon saved him. At that time, the empress didn''t even know that the little fox she saved was the famous demon emperor of the demon family. As an ordinary person, the empress of the demon would have suffered a lot to save the demon emperor. As a token of gratitude, the demon Emperor gave the demon family a high position, but the empress No, she just asked for a token to enter and leave the demon family at will. She said she was very curious about the demon family. She was so big that she had never been anywhere except the human family. "The little black snake looked like a brother fan." the mother was very good. Even if she entered the demon family, she was also very low-key. No one knew that she was the benefactor of the demon family. "


    Gu Bai listened with interest. Such a dog blood thing once made her doubt that the empress of the demon was pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger.


    Even if the demon emperor is seriously injured, it is not what ordinary humans can cure. In the process of treatment, she definitely found something, but she forbear to say. In the back, holding grace without revenge is enough to make her stand aloof in the demon family.


    This is a very smart person, because she maximizes her own interests.


    The little black snake talked a lot about how the demon queen and the demon emperor knew each other and fell in love in the end, but they were happy at night.


    "He was happy to meet the demon queen at night. He was kind to the demon queen and didn''t allow her to be with the demon emperor. The demon emperor naturally quit, but he was happy at night and didn''t dare to come. He secretly took a black hand. Finally, he was seen through by the demon Queen''s mother, but although she saw through, she couldn''t stop things from going on. Finally, she saved the demon emperor with her own life..." The little black snake said back, tears dripping down, out of breath.


    Gu Bai is speechless. People like night joy are really not aboveboard. She just didn''t expect that there would be such a bloody thing on such people. It''s a love triangle. She doesn''t dare to think about it!


    Gu Bai thinks about things in her heart. Once the little black snake knows the identity of night joy, she must avenge his family demon. His cultivation can''t beat people at all. Once she knows each other, she will be a good person and support people first.


    "Xiao Hei, I''m not familiar here. Go and fetch me some prey."


    Little black came to the empress''s cabin and refused to go at first. Then Gu Bai was very shameless.


    "Oh, if I don''t have prey, once I get hungry, I''ll be very crazy. I heard that snake gall is very tonic..." she said, looking up and down the little black snake with a smile. "The blood of the snake that wants to melt the Jiao should also be very delicious."


    When did the little black snake see such a terrible human being, the whole snake would tremble, "you..." he was very angry, but due to his strength, he could only bite his lips and leave in humiliation.


    After temporarily solving the mystery snake, Gu Bai shifted his attention to night joy again.


    This guy has been completely immersed in his own world. Fortunately, he has not completely lost his mind. The power condensed in his hands has not fallen yet.


    Gu Bai, "get rich, what consequences will this force cause?"


    518, "I advise you to find a way quickly. Yejihuan almost used 80% of his accomplishments. If this palm goes on, the whole secret territory will be dangerous. You are closest to him. If you really want to go on, the medicine king can''t help it."


    Gu Bai dared not rush forward. She looked around and tried to find something useful in the house. Then she found that she had to rely on herself.


    She stepped forward carefully for fear of angering each other, "brother."


    "Master?"


    "Night..."


    When she called out the third title, yejihuan finally moved, but his move almost killed her.


    The power condensed in his hand disappeared, but his hand firmly grasped Gu Bai''s slender neck.


    "Why... Why did you choose him in the end?" his voice was very difficult, and his eyes were full of pain. He pulled the corners of his mouth and seemed to want to laugh, but his appearance was more ugly than crying, "I can give you whatever you want, even if it''s my life, but why did you choose him in the end! Obviously, I''m the one who knew you first..."


    Gu Bai didn''t hear a word of his affectionate confession. The feeling of suffocation made her very painful. As time passed, her internal organs felt pain.


    "The night is happy. Wake up."


    She wanted him to know who was standing in front of him, but this guy was crazy. "Sober? Ha ha... No, I think I''m still crazy. In this way, you may pity me." he said and smiled, but his eyes were dark and frightening.


    Gu Bai wants to jump up and smash his inspiration to make him sober. Unfortunately, she has no right to speak in front of force.


    He held the hand of her neck and loosened it a little. The other hand climbed onto her face, like holding a treasure, with gentle and lingering movements.


    Gu is not afraid during the day. He is afraid of sudden affection. Moreover, the most important thing is that this guy obviously recognizes the wrong person!


    "Night... Um..."


    The action of night joy is rough and outrageous, like trying to prove something. He is crazy to ask for and occupy, and his posture is strong to the extreme. Gu Bai, after being forced to bear this, became angry and opened her mouth, biting people''s tongue.


    Stimulated by the blood, the night joy did not stop, but intensified. In the end, Gu Bai felt that he was suffocating.


    The blood seemed to stimulate more than joy at night. The pattern of the wooden house suddenly changed. All this appeared in Gu Bai''s eyes, but the other party seemed to know nothing. Time was forbidden, the wind around my ears disappeared, and the night was happy and kept its original appearance.


    "Hello, my future."

 Chapter 109

    This wave of operation was so frightened that Gu Bai couldn''t say anything.


    She was stunned. I don''t know how long later, she finally found her voice.


    "Rich, did I just hear something?"


    518, "no, it''s you." then he didn''t explain much, but said, "you''ll understand later."


    As the voice appeared, a beautiful voice appeared in front of Gu Bai''s eyes. It was strange to her, but she didn''t think anything was wrong. After all, she also has several waistcoats now.


    She looked at the holographic projection in front of her and smiled. Good. Getting rich is another blow to her.


    Strangely, she looked at each other''s clothes and always felt that they were lovers'' clothes that were happy at night. They were the same dazzling red and the same Sao Bao smile. They really matched each other.


    "Don''t think too much. It''s a vest, and the task is also very successful. I''m your past, or your future." the other party said with a smile, without any burden, as if I had a good time in the past.


    "I made an array with my own blood. Once you bleed, the array will be activated." she said, turned around and pointed to a corner of the inner room, "the night is happy. The demon won''t be sleepy for long. I left you something you can use in the future. Also, remember not to be found by him, otherwise..."


    She just smiled, but Gu Bai trembled.


    I didn''t expect that one day, she would be happy at night! This feeling is really very comfortable.


    Now, everything around her is forbidden, except Gu Bai. Following her own guidance, she finally found a flute. The jade white flute body, without guessing, must be another best magic weapon.


    "This is the holy thing of the demon family. It can control all animals. There are secrets in the flute. You are its master. Just play it casually. You don''t have to learn it."


    It can control all kinds of animals. It''s the demon emperor''s thing.


    Gu Bai thought the demon queen was a schemer before, girl. Unexpectedly, she was. She walked from the past, not only two people, but also a holy thing. This wave of operation is really coquettish, but she likes it.


    The phantom disappeared after she got the Jade Flute, and as she disappeared, everything around her began to return to normal.


    Without the array interference, the night''s eyes became clearer. He quickly stepped back, reached out and touched the blood at the corner of his mouth. His eyes were bright and dark.


    Gu Bai pretended to be an innocent little white flower, innocent and wronged, "master... Master, have you recovered?"


    A pair of big almond eyes, want to cry but dare not cry, very poor.


    The more she was like this, the more she wanted to bully him. Although he was obsessed with his mind just now, he understood that the person in front of him was not the girl in his heart. He could stop the sinking, but he still gave up resistance.


    He laughed and then felt a little funny. Once deep love, but three hundred years, seemed to fade. He began to shake. In his heart, she gradually became the appearance of a cheap apprentice. Obviously, their personalities were very different.


    Gu Bai is smart and better at disguise. She is changeable, but none is like her.


    He always thought she was the best match for himself, because their characters were very similar, but in the end, she chose others.


    He still remembered that she said to herself, how long can human feelings last? I really like you when I like you, but time has changed. If I don''t like you, I really don''t like it.


    He didn''t believe it at that time. If he really loved him, how could he give up and how could his heart accommodate others?


    But now


    He narrowed his eyes, as if to verify. He hooked Gu Bai, "come here."


    Gu Bai took another two steps back. Somehow, she felt that the night was happy, which was more terrible than just now.


    "Master, I think you need to calm down now."


    Gu Bai counseled, but the night was happy, but he felt particularly cute. Obviously, this was what he hated before.


    "I don''t want to repeat that. When I do it myself, I''ll tie you up." he smiled and said threatening words.


    Gu Bai is silly. The predator''s eyes are wrong. The plot is wrong! How can you change your mind so quickly after you like the demon? Or did he think he had broken his secret and planned to kill people?


    She was still thinking, but the other party had come to her.


    "It seems that candy doesn''t like gentle."


    Gu Bai: "! Wait..."


    Her poor little resistance became fun in the eyes of joy at night.


    He put people in his arms. He didn''t act very rude, but his arms were like steel and couldn''t be shaken at all. Then, as if for further verification, he bowed his head and kissed her.


    It''s not just rude. This kiss is sentimental. His strength was even very gentle, but his action was beyond doubt, forcing her to open her mouth and pester with him.


    When Gu Bai encountered such a situation, his head was already chaotic, and now he was even more confused.


    She was forced to accept everything from him. His breath was full of his smell. Gradually, her eyes began to blur, and her throat unconsciously gave out a low groan.


    With this groan, Gu Bai suddenly woke up, and the night was happy, but he became more addicted.


    This kiss made his blood run and his limbs and bones rise. He seemed to be alive. He was no longer a walking corpse. A dark light flashed in his eyes. He pressed it back without any effort for the kitten like struggle in his arms.


    The night was happy and comfortable, with a trace of satisfaction in his eyes. He let people go and said lazily, "what will you want to eat later?"


    Gu Bai: "?"


    Wait, what a God turn! I haven''t explained everything just now! What to eat!


    "Roast rabbit? I detected the little black snake and caught a rabbit, but if you don''t think it''s enough, I''ll find something else." his voice was natural, as if nothing had happened just now.


    With that kiss, Gu''s white lips were delicate and beautiful. Because she was angry, she pursed her lips and didn''t want to talk to her at all.


    The night was happy, but he was in a mood. He smiled and opened his mouth, as if to coax her. "Candy doesn''t open his mouth. Do you want me to continue what I''ve just done? Do you like fierce or gentle? Or do you want to do it again?"


    Gu Bai:


    The devil is really coquettish.


    So, she had to surrender, "I don''t want to eat anything. Let me be quiet first, or, you stand there and think again, isn''t the fantasy still lifted? Do you know who I am?"


    The night is joyous, and the warm voice opens, "mine."


    Gu Bai wondered, "what did you say?"


    "I said, you are mine." then he took her hand intimately. "Let''s go. I haven''t eaten for days. Don''t be hungry for my candy."


    Gu Bai:


    This guy has a snake essence attack! And with a little paranoia!

 Chapter 110

    Gu Bai can feel that the guy who is happy at night is very wrong, which is embodied in his hospitality. In the past, he had a good mouth most of the time, but his practical action was quite scarce.


    For example, she fought against Cang bank and was seriously injured. Afterwards, she was only gently cared by him. Or the nether king of the nether world took her as a cover and put her in danger. In the end, it was because she gave up her life to save people that he finally gave birth to some care.


    But now, I wandered around the secret place of the empress of the demon. Well, although the empress of the demon is her, she has different looks and characters. It''s almost two people. His heart has become very fast!


    Look now, the big guy plucks the rabbit hair for her himself! In my opinion, this is a very mysterious thing!


    Facts have proved that even the Demon Lord did very badly for the first time.


    Gu Bai looked at the miserable rabbit and couldn''t see it at last. He stretched out his hand and took it over. "Brother, I think the rabbit will die in peace. Just let it go."


    Night is happy to see his eyes, covered with rabbit hair, some frustration for the first time.


    "Later, I will learn."


    He said this with determination, but Gu Bai said, "don''t do this. Just look at it."


    She used to look forward to his change. After all, the greater the change, the more likely she is to complete the task. But now it''s really changed. She finds that she can''t bear his deep feelings at all. In the end, the reason is actually very funny, because she can''t respond.


    She can play with people''s hearts by any means, but once the other party is sincere, she can''t start. People are not plants and trees, who can be ruthless. This is not a game. If night joy always treats her as an insignificant toy, maybe she can do it, but now


    There was no pause in the action of dealing with the rabbit, but her mood changed. She began to dare not look directly at each other, and even found some lame reasons.


    She is still not mature enough. This behavior is undoubtedly telling each other that she is running away.


    Finally, it was the joy of the night that broke the embarrassment.


    "Candy doesn''t need to have a burden. I like you and you like me are two different things." I''ve failed once. In the face of this second feeling, I look very open. There is no previous paranoia and madness, and even gentle comfort. "Candy, I don''t want my joy to become your burden."


    Gu Bai, who has no emotional experience, stammered at the moment.


    There was no outsider here, and there was no need to disguise. She opened her mouth and didn''t even call him master, but called him by his name.


    "The night is happy, i... you..."


    Seeing her embarrassment, the night immediately interrupted with a smile, "it doesn''t matter, I can wait."


    This time, he still took the lead. He saved her. Even if the process was not very beautiful, she could be trapped in the devil killing array for him, regardless of danger, which means that she still cares about herself and still has a chance.


    If he is wrong once, he will not be wrong again.


    "But I hope you don''t make me wait too long."


    Gu Bai''s hand shook when he dealt with the rabbit, and then he saw that the other party had lit the fire.


    In this process, neither of them spoke again. The little black snake could feel that the atmosphere was wrong, but his strength was not as good as others, so he had to choose silence.


    Just two days later, the night is happy, which has brought into full play the cold and warm, and let Gu Bai understand that he really likes a person and can put his posture so low. In a word, this is her second task. In the previous task, she was also liked by the task man, but the environment was too heavy at that time. Their identity and everything were doomed to a good end.


    I haven''t recalled Ji Beiting for a long time. Gu Bai is in a trance. It seems that she has almost forgotten this person.


    So she said, "if I get rich, do you think I have no heart?"


    518, "no heart is good, no heart can continue the task." after that, he gave a meal and asked, "don''t you like the joy of the night?"


    518 subconsciously think it''s bad. If you want to like it, how can the task continue?


    Fortunately, Gu Bai explained, "I just think I''m pretty scum."


    518, "it''s not called slag, it''s called fixed number. Well, don''t have a burden. By the way, I forgot to tell you one thing. I detected Shan Ping. He''s in danger. Talk to Qingxue."


    Gu Bai was stunned and immediately asked, "their relationship has been found?"


    518, "yes, Qingxue''s identity has been found. They are surrounded and suppressed now. If they don''t do it again, they should be unable to hold on."


    With other things to do, Gu Bai quickly put his previous troubles behind him, "I remember TIANYIZONG and others. What attitude do others have?"


    518 stalled, "what else can you have? Let Shan Ping not be stubborn. There is no future for the right way and the evil way."


    After all, it was the original branch task, and Gu Bai also needed to do something else to distract her attention, so he asked Ye Jihuan, "brother, do you want to find something?"


    Night is joy, but I want to find an answer. Now the answer is in front of me. Naturally, it''s not necessary.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Didn''t my brother say he would take me out for a break? I can''t break anything by staying in this grove all day."


    The little girl''s smile is dazzling, which will make him look tall and full of the vitality he has lost for a long time.


    Living too long is like this. Everything is calm, but now, the joy of the night is like being infected by her. Even the corners of her mouth are slightly raised with her smile.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Gu Bai has 518 people, so it''s easy to find people.


    When I met these two people again, yejihuan didn''t doubt that it was his little girl''s hands and feet, but felt a little clever.


    "Brother, look at those two people. Don''t they look familiar!" Gu Bai opened his eyes and lied, but his eyes were shining, which was obviously the rhythm of making things.


    The night is happy and laughs, "do what you want. If you can''t fight, you can call me."


    Gu Bai was not hypocritical. He came forward and smashed several five thunder talismans, taking the group of righteous people who had surrounded and suppressed Qingxue by surprise.


    Level seven rune, and it''s also the most powerful five thunder rune. It doesn''t cost money to hit it. Soon, the right way can''t eat it.


    Gu Bai blocked her face, but her posture was still very arrogant. She was arrogant and arrogant on the way out of the right way. "Did she kill your family or destroy your family door and surround and suppress a little girl like this? It''s shameless." after that, she hated iron and steel and said to Qingxue: "I didn''t bring you out of the netherworld to practice for the right way! You disappointed me so much."


    In a few words, Qingxue immediately understood who was standing in front of her.


    She stared big eyes, some can''t believe it, "my lord..."

 Chapter 111

    Although Gu Bai covered her face and changed her face, she was still so arrogant in the impression of Qingxue. Except that one, she really didn''t. At the beginning, she survived such a dangerous array of killing demons array. She will never forget that scene.


    Qingxue knelt on the ground, respectful and pious, "it''s Qingxue''s fault to disappoint adults."


    Shan pingzhuo stood by her side and looked at Gu Bai coming from afar, looking complex.


    He was able to leave the netherworld at the beginning, thanks to her. He owed her a great kindness in love and reason, but before he could repay his kindness, she seemed to have saved herself again.


    Gu Bai was not angry when he saw him staring at him. The right way and the evil way could not be explained clearly in a few words. They had deep resentment, but they called her an adult at Qingxue, so she couldn''t let people die under her own eyes.


    "Shan Daoyou, you''re all right."


    Her light words seemed to be reminiscing about the past, but Shan Ping felt that she was warning herself.


    Over the years, he has occasionally heard of some things about the demon family, such as the devil''s night to receive disciples. This is the news he has never heard of before, but now he has heard that the disciple has become the leader of the demon family.


    The right path also knows about the joy of night. He is uncertain, strange and cunning. He can tell the world that the other party is by no means an ordinary person.


    He still remembered that under the demon killing array, she had white hair and lost all her vitality. He didn''t know how night joy made her survive.


    "I''ll never forget the kindness of saving my life. There''s only one thing. I hope the young Lord of the demon family can solve my doubts for me."


    Shan Ping''s voice was not loud, but the monks present were not low. Suddenly, the four seats started.


    Gu Bai seemed not to feel it, but asked lazily, "hmm? What''s up?"


    Shan Ping said, "at the beginning, in the netherworld, the little Lord once said that he knew TIANYIZONG. He saved me because he saw my portrait. I just want to ask, who is the TIANYIZONG friend in the little Lord''s mouth?"


    Gu Bai was stunned. He talked nonsense at the beginning, but now he is going to tell a lie. She looked at Qingxue who was still kneeling on the ground and smiled carelessly, "Shan Ping, do you think who can be my friend in my identity?"


    Shan Ping said, "the little Lord is in the demon family, below one person and above ten thousand people, and my one sect in heaven is just a small sect in the way of heaven, which is nothing."


    Gu Bai smiled, "TIANYIZONG is one of the ten major gates. It''s too modest to say that Xiaozong gate is just like this in the eyes of the demon family. And you, a trivial little Taoist, why do I think I would spare no effort to save you?"


    The implication is that Qingxue saved his life.


    However, she spoke too arrogantly. At that time, some friars became angry. Unfortunately, before she broke out, she was in a mess when she lost several runes.


    Those seven level talismans seemed to be scattered without money, and a group of friars shouted. Of course, there were also those with advanced cultivation. They were still able to resist, and even scolded angrily: "demon children, that''s all!"


    Gu Baile is in a hurry to die. It''s really rare.


    She still has many runes to welcome her at night. They are all full level. If they are scattered, these friars will have no ability to fight back.


    She thought so and did so. After all, she didn''t have to be merciful to these friars full of justice and morality.


    So, the friars who were so busy the moment before dare not be distracted at the moment.


    To say, these friars are too conceited. Now the way of life and the right way are declining, so the demon family doesn''t need aura and doesn''t bother to invade. Otherwise, it will be fun in one night, which is enough to crush. You know, it''s a person of Fengshen level, and the person with the highest cultivation of the right way is several levels worse than others.


    The right way regards the demon family as a mortal enemy, but it should be said that the demon family and the demon family are mortal enemies. No, the little black snake ran away with scarlet eyes after hearing that Gu Bai was the little Lord of the demon family.


    Gu Bai has a headache. She seems to have gone too far in her hatred. She forgets that the little black snake belongs to the demon family.


    However, as soon as she was worried, she held down the little black snake and gave him no chance to run away.


    Looking at the poor little snake, she thought that she had put the little stupid snake into the secret place. Yu couldn''t bear to say, "brother, it''s not easy to save his life and turn the snake into a dragon."


    The night immediately held down the little black snake with one hand and smiled at her, "OK."


    Temporarily put the little black snake aside, she looked at Qingxue again. Qingxue was still kneeling on the ground and didn''t reveal her previous nonsense.


    "Qingxue, your identity has been exposed. The right way can''t accommodate you. If you can''t go back to the demon family, it depends on yourself."


    Qingxue knocked her head deeply, "it''s bothering adults. It''s Qingxue''s fault. Qingxue is willing to go back and take the blame."


    The feelings she yearned for were really beautiful at the beginning. Shan Ping clearly knew that she was born in the netherworld and still loved her. But gradually, she couldn''t hide her identity. Shan Ping actually found it long ago, but he couldn''t help saying it. Qingxue is still very moved. If it weren''t for this accident, maybe he could bear it again.


    But lies are lies after all. There will always be a day to expose them. She was very glad that at the moment when she learned her identity, he still adhered to his promise and didn''t draw a knife to meet. However, she is tired and loves him more. He has a bright future. If she stays, it will become a stain on him one day.


    Since there is no future, just let go. It''s good for everyone.


    After Qing Xue kowtowed, she said to Shan Ping, who was standing stunned: "Shan Daoyou, from now on, you and I have nothing to do with each other." then she stood up, but when they passed by, she said slowly in a voice that was so light that only two people could hear: "thank you, who promised me a bright future."


    Shan pingzhuo''s mouth moved slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but Qingxue didn''t wait for him to speak, so she went to Gu Bai. In the process, his outstretched hand also fell decadent.


    "Sir, we can leave."


    Gu Bai nodded. At the moment, the friars were dealing with level 10 runes. No one could pull out their hands, so no one stopped them.


    "Brother, where else do you want to go?"


    The night is happy, but he said, "where do you want to go, I''ll accompany you."


    She was completely allowed to play. Gu Bai sighed silently and said, "no, the right way is so annoying. Let''s go back to the demon family. Brother, I remember you wanted to teach me array. Don''t forget!"


    "I won''t forget it, but I also said that you can''t go until your rune level reaches level 8. Now, you should go back to draw runes." night looked at her with laughter and suddenly said, "candy, do you want to go back to the right way?"


    She was human. Although he took her away with the idea of mischief at first, now he is glad.


    She still has a choice. Whether she is possessed by the devil or return to the right path is in her own hands. He will not force her again.


    However, he still wants to say, "no matter what you choose, the demon clan welcomes you."


    Gu Bai''s head tilted and smiled heartlessly. "Brother, you''re wrong. It should be said that you welcome me."

 Chapter 112

    Gu Bai had been at a loss because of the change of night joy, but she was used to it in a few days. It''s not easy. Provocative words come at her fingertips.


    "Brother, there is no difference between the demon clan and the right way for me. You saved me."


    The little girl took off her scarf and revealed her beautiful little face. She is now in her twenties, but the years seem to have fixed on her face and has maintained her face of sixteen or seventeen. When she looks at people, she smiles and her eyes are full of water. Anyone who sees it will like it.


    The night was joyous, and her heart was almost melted, and she felt that the little girl was more and more lovely. He reached out and rubbed her head. The voice was gentle. "You''re still young. Don''t worry."


    Gu Bai wanted to say that she was not young at that time. At least she had lived for three generations, but when he thought that this guy had lived for thousands of years, her years were not worth mentioning.


    On the other side of the main road is the fried pot, while on this side, it is quiet for some years.


    They wandered all the way in the secret place, but they didn''t encounter any danger. Until they were about to leave the secret place, 518 suddenly made a sound to remind them.


    "Bai Bai, this secret place has an array!"


    Gu Bai said, "what array? Doesn''t the demon queen say I''m her future? There''s no reason to pit myself?"


    518, "she didn''t set it up, it was the demon emperor. Before the demon emperor fell asleep, he set up an array everywhere you appeared. Once there is your breath, the array will start, and then... The soul will return to the original body." after that, he paused and added, "the body behind the demon now sleeps with the demon emperor."


    Gu Bai is a little silly. What kind of God is this? He is sleeping and setting such a big pit? And from 518 those words and phrases, the Lord seems to be a very ghost animal. She has to accompany her when she is dead.


    She trembled at the thought of the scene when she couldn''t cover her vest.


    The night was joyous. I didn''t know why. Seeing that she looked wrong, I only frowned slightly and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with her body?"


    Gu Bai just wanted to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible, so he asked 518, "what way can we break the array?"


    518, "the demon emperor is also a person who can be a God. The array he set up is difficult to crack with your current cultivation. However, he can break it when there is joy at night, but you know that if he finds out the secret of this array, you will be finished."


    Gu Bai''s head turned quickly. Thinking of the gratitude and resentment between night joy and the demon emperor, he immediately said, "use a cover up to make him think that the demon emperor is trying to trap him, not me."


    518 does not propose to use her life conversion, which means that her life is not enough to break this array, but the blindfold should not be so expensive.


    Sure enough, 518 immediately said, "if you want to break this array, you''ll have almost all your life left, but if it''s just a cover up, it only takes a hundred years."


    Because the other party is happy at night, the level of the associated deception is also quite high. Otherwise, a small deception doesn''t take so much time.


    Gu bairou is in pain. Now she has recovered from the cultivation of Jindan, and it is still in the middle of Jindan. She has a life span of 600 years. Now after deducting 100 years, there are only 500 years left.


    To say 500 years, it is also a rich woman. Unfortunately, the joy of night is a time bomb. With him, 500 years is not enough.


    Gu Bai feels that he must practice in seclusion during his trip. He will never come out to swagger and cheat before the birth of Yuanying!


    After finishing with 518, it didn''t take long, but yeyihuan was careful and found something wrong with her.


    Fortunately, Gu Bai said in a hurry, "brother, do you think something has trapped us." when she finished, she noticed that the array had a suction, like trying to suck her away.


    At night, she turned her eyebrows and looked around. Then she gave a sneer, "demon emperor, you couldn''t trap me three hundred years ago, and you thought you could trap me three hundred years later." while talking, the land under their feet was filled with thick black air, which was cold and penetrating, and hit the soul.


    Gu Bai felt that her soul was shivering with cold, which was not over. Then she found that as long as the black fog spread to her body, she couldn''t move at all. If someone takes her away now, she has no ability to fight back.


    Fortunately, there is night. He stared at the black fog wrapped around Gu Bai''s feet. Without even thinking about it, he scattered the black fog with his bare hands.


    But although the black fog broke up, the land under his feet did not stop agitating. It seemed that something broke through the earth and the land began to crack. Gu Bai got his free feet and was fixed again.


    Black fog is just an appetizer. The real power of terror is a hand breaking through the ground at this moment.


    A slender hand with flawless white and distinct bones seems to be a beautiful work of art. With only one hand, one can''t help guessing how gorgeous the master is.


    Gu Bai didn''t appreciate it. Although her hands were beautiful, they had no temperature. Especially when she grabbed her feet, her subconscious fear made her intuition bad.


    "Fa cai, tell me the truth. What''s the situation between the demon emperor and me? It''s not a fucking couple. It''s clearly an enemy!"


    518, "love each other and kill each other. Don''t get excited. It will be solved at night."


    The night immediately stared at the hand holding Gu Bai''s feet, gave a cold hum, and immediately cut it off with sword Qi.


    Vaguely, Gu Bai seemed to hear a muffled sound, which seemed to come from a very deep place at the bottom, and she couldn''t help grasping the hand of joy at night.


    For her touch, the night is happy and in a good mood.


    Yes, that''s it. In case of danger, you should find him.


    Gu Bai wants the whole person to hang on him. The touch just now is too real.


    "Have you solved it?"


    The night is happy to hook the corners of his lips and ask with a smile: "so afraid, do you want to carry you?"


    Gu Bai was afraid of another move from the other party, and regardless of his reserve, he jumped on his back immediately. Thanks to night''s joy, he reacted quickly and was about to be carried well.


    "That hand should not come again." Gu Bai was still afraid, and had to pretend to be innocent. He continued to ask, "brother, what was that just now?"


    "I have a grudge against the demon emperor. This is just the array left by him." the little girl is not heavy. She carries it on her back and has no weight at all. Night is happy, because I''m in a bad mood, I accompanied her chatting all the way.


    "Brother, this secret place is too strange. Let''s go quickly."


    The night is happy, "OK, I''ll never come again."


    As the array was solved, no one could stop them, but after they left, no one found that there was a virtual shadow on the array.


    It was a man in a silver robe. His facial features were beautiful, his face was like a crown of jade, and his golden brown eyes were fascinating. At this time, he was staring at a place, which was the direction he had just left with the little girl on his back.


    "I found you."

 Chapter 113

    After Gu Bai left the secret place, he didn''t wander around, but rarely obediently asked to return to the demon palace.


    Night is joy. Now she is really spoiled. She wants the stars not to be spoiled by the moon. Originally, she had a talent for cultivation, and her talent for painting is even higher. However, the little girl is young and can''t stand the colorful world outside. Sometimes she plays crazy and can forget her business.


    This time, he finally made up his mind to work hard. Naturally, he would not object. Anyway, the higher her cultivation, the longer they will be together. Moreover, one thing also made him suspicious. The demon emperor had been sleeping for 300 years. He didn''t appear early or late. He set up an array in the secret place. In case, he had to take advantage of this gap to find it outside. How many ambushes did he set up before he fell asleep.


    "I''ll give the black snake to Xiao Changlao. As for Qingxue, it''s up to you what you want to do."


    Night is happy to give Gu Bai the choice, but she really didn''t think much at the beginning. Saving Qingxue is just an expedient measure.


    "I saved her on a whim. Why don''t you find something to do for her?"


    Although Gu Bai is the young master of the devil''s palace, he rarely interferes in the affairs of the devil''s palace. On the contrary, he is happy at night. Although he is not in the devil''s palace most of the time, he knows the devil''s palace like the back of his hand. Anyway, this is also his nest. It''s a better choice to give Qingxue to him.


    Night is happy, just nodded and said I know, so I didn''t continue the topic of green snow.


    Gu Bai said, "brother, I''m going to rush to the realm of Yuanying this time."


    Her accomplishments today, however, have not been reached in the middle and even later stages of the golden elixir, and she has jumped two levels directly. In the eyes of ordinary people, it is undoubtedly beyond their capacity. It is just that she understands her at night. The little girl never does anything uncertain, so she nods her head to show that she knows.


    "I''m right outside. You don''t have to worry."


    He only said a few simple words, but these two words were more sincere than any pile of words.


    This is his promise. As long as he is here, he is her backing.


    Gu Bai was moved, and then went in without looking back.


    Xiuzhen has no years. She has been closed for 20 years.


    In the past 20 years, many things have happened in the world, not to mention the change of dynasties, but these are not things in the eyes of their practitioners. The devil''s palace has been like this for thousands of years. It has not changed at all in 20 years.


    The moment I reopened my eyes, a long lost system prompt sounded in my mind.


    "In vain, things are going a little bad. You... Be prepared."


    Gu Baicai has just finished his seclusion. Remember to have a cup of hot tea before he comes. Hearing the news, the whole person is a little bad. I''ve known the system for so long that it''s definitely not a small thing to make it say this.


    After taking a deep breath and building her mind, she said slowly, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    518, "you''ve been checking out one thing all these years."


    Gu Bai subconsciously clicked for a moment. Before she could make the worst reaction, 518 continued, "do you remember the secret place before you closed the door and after the demon?"


    Gu Bai, "... You go on."


    518, "I think you have guessed. Yes, yejihuan has been looking for the array left by the demon emperor for years. No accident, he has a little clue."


    Gu Bai suddenly felt a headache, "so the cover I bought for a hundred years failed?"


    She doesn''t remember what she did before. She really doesn''t want to carry this pot!


    518 said sympathetically, "it''s not a complete laugh. He hasn''t noticed that he has moved his hands and feet, but... You know, the demon emperor left more than one array at the beginning. Although most of the remaining arrays are in the demon family, once they are found and without the blindfold you set, the night is happy, and he can soon find the purpose of the demon emperor."


    Gu Bai was lying on the jade bed. The whole person was loveless. "Do you want to say that I lost my horse?"


    The horse fell very badly this time, because she didn''t have the memory of the demon queen, so she really didn''t know what she had done in the past. If yejihuan wanted to confront her, she really didn''t know what to do.


    So she asked again, "fortune, the plot of the demon queen hasn''t unlocked the code yet?"


    518 his voice was a little low, and he probably felt that he was useless. "Not yet." he paused. Seeing the host like this, he thought for a while and comforted: "white, things are not the worst. It depends on the joy of the night. If he puts down the demon, it''s easy to say anything."


    It''s better to have no comfort. Gu Bai pulled at the corners of his mouth.


    Although she doesn''t know what she did in the post demon period, she can understand herself. She''s definitely not soft hearted. She''s a big slag woman! If you ask her to find out that her predecessor has changed his identity and become his current position again, she must be thinking about how to kill him.


    "Forget it, tell me first, is he still in the demon palace?"


    He in her mouth is naturally happy at night.


    518 checked and whispered: "not yet. He has rarely come back in the past 20 years. I tracked him. The latest news is that he has just left the demon clan. There should be no accident. He should be in the Terran."


    Gu Bai sighed. If you want to continue the task, it is impossible to escape. You can only admit your fate and say, "forget it, I''ll find him myself."


    It''s a big deal. It''s better not to admit it. Anyway, she has no memory. Even in front of vomit, she''s not afraid.


    ***


    After 20 years of absence and returning to the world again, Gu Bai didn''t stretch out any superfluous emotions.


    Originally, Qingxue didn''t trust her to leave alone and wanted to follow. However, her identity had been exposed. If she was found again, it might cause her trouble, so she finally changed to Xiong Zizi and Xiao Yan accompanied her.


    Over the years, Xiao Yan has grown up. Of course, this kind of growth refers to the mind, but he still trusts his friends who grew up together.


    At the beginning, she took herself to play in the world and blocked the sword for him in dangerous times. Xiao Yan felt that he could not fall off the chain again, so he also worked hard in practice these years.


    "Bai Bai, do you know the whereabouts of the venerable? The world is so big, how can we find it?"


    Gu Bai certainly can''t say that she knows the whereabouts. The night is happy. The man is too refined. She wants to find someone at once. She doesn''t know, but I haven''t been down the mountain for 20 years. If I can''t find someone, I''ll be relieved


    Xiao Yan is still very simple about feelings. He doesn''t notice that the relationship between Gu Bai and yejihuan has changed. Now he listens to her and thinks that she came down the mountain to play in the name of looking for her master.


    "You invited me down the mountain last time. I''m the host this time. Don''t be polite to me if you want to buy anything."


    Gu Bai was amused by his straightforward nature, but the smile soon deadlocked on his face.

 Chapter 114

    518, "discovery of branch missions."


    Based on Gu Bai''s understanding of the system, the branch task at this time will never be a good thing. However, she can''t refuse any task. She can only accept it passively.


    Wiped her face, she said, "come on, what task."


    518, "find the soul fragment of the demon emperor. Your task is to return it."


    Gu Bai couldn''t give any expression now. The original situation was very bad. As soon as he took over this straight-line task, he was directly promoted from the original difficult mode to purgatory mode! Plus the original main task.


    Hehe, she began to understand why she was forced to accept all the tasks. If she was a normal person, she couldn''t take it!


    This is no longer the problem of saving her life. Once the car overturns, she dares to guarantee that whether it is the devil of night joy or the demon emperor, carrying one out will make her life worse than death.


    After a brief dark in front of her, she took a deep breath, "since there is a task, what about the reward for completing it."


    518, "haven''t you always wanted to learn array? So when this task is completed, the reward is array talent."


    Her previous task was to reward Rune Level 3, but if she didn''t pay enough attention, it was likely that rune had only level 3 in her whole life. In her days in Yaowang Valley, she really didn''t lazy. On the contrary, under the super pervert of Yaowang, she still squeezed time to learn.


    Yejihuan has always said that she has a talent for drawing runes, but in fact, she still depends on her efforts.


    But now, the array has directly opened a big golden finger for her, which means that even if she doesn''t work hard, she can win.


    Her practice of drawing runes still stays at level 7, but the array is different. As long as she wants, she can complete the full level perfection in the shortest time.


    Gu Bai vomited his turbid breath and finally got some motivation. "Tell me, isn''t the demon emperor sleeping? Why are there ghost things like soul fragments? Where are the key things now? Where can I find them?"


    518£¬ "As you know, it''s no surprise that a big man of the demon emperor''s level, if he wants to, let alone a soul fragment, even if he divides into a football team. He chose to sleep, but he can''t accept your death. This is a disguised escape, but the reason why the big man is a big man is essentially different from ordinary people. He runs away and cares at the same time Taking chances, he always felt that you could not completely disappear from the world, so he carefully separated a fragment and threw it into the world. The fragment has no memory, but it is essentially him. If he can find you, it may trigger something. "


    The more Gu Bai listened to this description, the more he felt that it was also a top pervert. At least, it was also a paranoid. Although Ye Jihuan could not accept the death of the demon queen, at least he was not crazy enough to choose to sleep and avoid the world.


    She can''t resist. She can only accept the reality.


    Gu Bai is good at this. She can recover in the shortest time. For example, now she begins to calculate how to complete the task.


    "Since you found me to trigger some plots, tell me, what is the identity of the fragment now?"


    518, "you see, the task reward is so rich. On the other hand, the branch task must be very difficult."


    Gu Bai listened to the increasingly guilty voice and couldn''t help leaning. "You won''t tell me. I need to find the fragment character myself?" after getting the affirmative answer, she couldn''t help scolding the street: "dancing grass, why don''t you just go to heaven!"


    518 also thinks this task is very difficult, but it can''t help it. It''s just a small system. In other words, it''s just a microphone without any decision-making power.


    Want to cry without tears, it gave her a heavy blow again, "although the fragment is also a demon emperor, but the fragment soul is very unstable, so even if he faces you face to face, he may not trigger anything immediately. No one is sure when to start this trigger. It may be in the next ten years, or..."


    This range is large, because Gu Bai has not contacted tens of thousands or at least thousands of people in recent years. Even if the exclusion method is used, he doesn''t know what year and month to exclude.


    Gu Bai couldn''t get any emotion, so he had to say, "forget it, don''t say it, let me be quiet."


    On the other side, Xiao Yan suddenly noticed that his friend seemed to be in a bad mood. He didn''t worry and asked, "Bai Bai, what''s the matter with you? Are you sick?"


    Gu Bai lost a second and suddenly looked at Xiao Yan with a very strange look.


    According to the relationship between the demon emperor and the demon family, his fragments will never become a demon repair. As a demon family, it is uncertain that the fragments will turn into demons. Of course, there is another possibility to become a human race.


    The demon clan was excluded, but there were not many demon clans around Gu Bai, and Xiao Yan was definitely the first to bear the brunt.


    Xiao Yan was horrified by her stare. The whole bear was bad, "Gu Bai, what''s the matter with you?"


    Then Gu Bai skimmed his mouth. If it was really a fragment of the demon emperor, how could it be so counseling.


    So Xiao Yan was ruled out.


    "Nothing. I haven''t been down the mountain for 20 years. I feel that the world has changed a lot."


    No, the clothes that were popular in those years were not like this. Twenty years ago, the Terrans were quite conservative. Their clothes were similar to the Han Dynasty in Gu Bai''s impression, but now, with light sleeves and a large white neck, they are very much like the makeup clothes of the Tang Dynasty. Of course, there are still a group of people who continue their previous costumes, but under the impact of the two costumes, the latter is particularly eye-catching.


    However, it is impossible to expect Xiao Yan to understand. For a straight man like him, he just feels that the latter reveals his neck more, and then his skill is still very weak.


    "Is there a big change? No, it''s still so weak?"


    Gu Bai was speechless. She came forward and patted him on the shoulder. She said earnestly, "if you look at any girl next time, don''t rush yourself. You must ask more people."


    Xiao Yan, "why do I like girls? Can they help me practice? Can they help me practice?"


    Gu Bai:


    Forget it, this guy is single by strength. What kind of heart does she have.


    Gu Bai didn''t expect the world to change so much. He looked down at his clothes and felt that he had to keep pace with the times.


    "Let''s go. Let''s find a clothing store and buy a suit."


    Xiao Yan didn''t understand, "our clothes are good. Why do we buy clothes? Moreover, human clothes can''t compare with our clothes."


    Gu Bai is too lazy to explain to this guy, not to mention he can''t explain clearly.


    I have to say that even if she has lived for three generations, her accomplishments have reached the yuan infant period, but girls still have no resistance to gold and silver jewelry and beautiful clothes and skirts. She is not short of money. She can sweep without blinking. She is very cool. In addition, Xiao Yan, who carries a bag, turns into a shopping maniac.

 Chapter 115

    After shopping, Gu Bai has changed a lot compared with before going down the mountain. The gorgeous clothes she wore in the past can''t be said to be ugly. After all, what ugly things are produced by the demon palace. However, in today''s world, nuns prefer to wear cold, lonely and independent clothes that set off their temperament. Although she is the young master of the devil''s palace, those human spirits in the devil''s Palace are very clear. The young master of her family can learn the correct skills.


    The devil said one thing in the demon family. He liked it. Even if you were born in the right way, the people of the demon family would not have much criticism. On the contrary, they loved Wu and Wu. In addition, Gu Bai was smart, witty and extremely pleasant. He had already become one with the demon palace. So, how can the children go out and dress worse than those girls?


    Therefore, everyone did not notice that the world had already blossomed.


    Female nuns don''t look up to the drunken life and dream of death in the world. They can become nuns. To a large extent, they need to cultivate their self-cultivation. Therefore, they pay little attention to the popularity in the world. However, Gu Bai is an alien. In addition, she is squeezed by the system from time to time. Isn''t she allowed to decompress?


    So, there is now this dress.


    The light pink dress is wrapped around the body and covered with white gauze, showing the beautiful neck and exquisite clavicle. The pleats of the skirt are like snow and moonlight flowing gently to the ground. Each step reflects the beautiful body incisively and vividly.


    When clothes change, hair accessories naturally change.


    However, her craftsmanship is very poor. Fortunately, the landlady in the rouge powder shop is very good. Soon, because her white hair attracted too much attention in the world, she used a small technique to turn her white hair back into black. Three thousand green silks were carefully pulled into a startling cloud bun. After the bun, six clear white jade bell hairpins were inserted on the left and right. There was a fine sound when walking. On the earlobes, agate inlaid gold earrings of the same color and long tassels chased to the shoulder blades. The face was thinly powdered to create a faint red halo. A mother of flowers with peach petals was painted on her forehead, which made her more lovely, And because of a pair of bright apricot eyes, the whole person is like a peach blossom fairy who falls into the world. It''s so beautiful that people can''t move their steps.


    No, Xiao Yan, a big straight man, looks dizzy at the moment.


    Although he doesn''t understand the trivial things of girls, the visual impact is still obvious. The reason why I didn''t catch a cold before is that the other party''s appearance is not enough to attract his attention.


    Xiao Yan looked at his reborn friend. After a long time, he said in a trance: "Bai Bai, what are you doing? You''re suddenly dressed up so grandly?"


    Gu Bai glanced at him obliquely, ignoring the many lines of sight around him. He was in a good mood and said, "because I''m in a good mood."


    No one knew what she wanted to do, but 518 was the first to react.


    "Bai Bai, do you want to attract that soul fragment?"


    Gu Bai doesn''t hide, "if he likes me, normally, he can''t stand my attracting bees and butterflies like this. If he does, the scope of investigation will be much smaller." although it will cause some unnecessary troubles, she is no longer afraid.


    "By the way, is it stipulated that the branch line task must be completed within a specific time?"


    518, "yes, you have to finish it in a year."


    Gu Bai nodded to show understanding.


    The range of soul fragments is too large. Fortunately, Gu Bai hasn''t run around all these years. Put aside the medicine King Valley for the time being. She can look at TIANYIZONG.


    "Fa cai, can you check where the Tianyi parcel I met when I went down the mountain is now? Give me an exact address and I''ll rule it out."


    518, "yes, you can wait a moment."


    The whereabouts of TIANYIZONG disciples are not very confidential, so 518 quickly found out that there are many temptations for entry-level disciples in this world, so they need to be born to practice and enter the world to refine their mind. More importantly, they also need to praise merit and virtue and walk on behalf of heaven.


    This is not true. Most of the guys who met her at the beginning were scattered everywhere except for a few who were closed in one day.


    Gu Bai is not a headless fly. At least he is also a fragment of the demon emperor. He should be a monk with high talent.


    "First rank the friars'' accomplishments, and I''ll check them one by one."


    518, "the first one must be Yunxuan, the eldest disciple of Tianyi Zonghua Yunfeng. He is a single Linggen with high talent. He is only 40 or 50 years older than you, but now he is a monk in the later period of Yuanying."


    In the later stage, even if they are Yuanying, there is a difference of 18000 miles between the early stage and the middle stage. Moreover, this guy is in the later stage, and it is uncertain that he will immediately impact the divine period. Today''s right path, the period of turning God is a proper big man, and he is still so young, and the future is simply bright.


    Gu Bai sighed: "if such a genius is a fragment of his soul, doesn''t the right way lose another general for nothing? Plus my five spiritual roots, I''m destined to be possessed by the devil." speaking of this, she couldn''t help sympathizing with the right way.


    However, he sighed that the investigation still had to be investigated. Xiao Yan was very easy to fool.


    The place where Yun Xuan is now is a peaceful and prosperous country. However, even in the prosperous times, there will never be a lack of pickles that should be. No, there are foxes who are not afraid of death, trying to snatch the merits of the emperor, become a favorite imperial concubine and interfere with the national fortune.


    If this vote is successful, Yunxuan''s merit will rise sharply. The reason is very simple. Do you have the same merit as saving people in a country?


    Gu Bai now deceives Xiao Yan almost at hand. No, she said a few words casually, which made Xiao Yan forget to find the devil.


    "Let''s not look for those troublesome places this time, but for those who were tossed by the Cang bank last time. I didn''t play much in the world, and I lost half my life!"


    Xiao Yan was moved by what she said. He has been practicing all these years and hasn''t gone out to play. In the final analysis, who is not a baby!


    "OK, go wherever you say."


    So Gu Bai, a recluse, came directly to the capital where Yunxuan was located.


    The imperial concubine is now deeply loved by the emperor. It can be said that she is below one person and above ten thousand people. Even the queen has to retreat when she sees her. In the middle of the court, many ministers changed their blood greatly because of the fox. They changed from the human race to the fox race, which made a mess.


    On the surface, it was a peaceful and prosperous age, but with the deepening of the Fox family, it won''t take long for the Dragon Qi to swallow up, and the Dynasties will have to change.


    Gu Bai was sitting in a restaurant in the capital, drinking a little wine and sighing with 518, "this is the real version of King Zhou and Daji. I just don''t know if the king of Zhou here will not turn back when he learned about Daji''s real body."


    She is leisurely, 518 but a little worried, "Bai Bai, Yun Xuan is not feeling well now. Are you not going to save him?"

 Chapter 116

    Who is Yun Xuan? He is the most gifted disciple of TIANYIZONG. But at the same time, he is also very honest. In the eyes of some demons, the round force may not be comparable, but if the round plot means, he doesn''t see enough.


    Unfortunately, the monks in the later stage of tangtangyuanying did not dare to kill because the foxes held many people''s lives. Although it was difficult to avoid accidentally injuring some people in the process of cutting demons and demons, the foxes were also smart. They knew that they were going against the sky and were afraid of being watched by the monks, so they took a lot of measures at the beginning.


    Hostages are essential. Nowadays, many people in the court are not only attached, but also have made blood contracts with humans directly. The beneficiary of the blood deed will never be human, so once Yunxuan dares to forcibly eliminate the demon, these people will die together.


    These people in the hall are all right. The key is the one in the palace. Unfortunately, he is completely fascinated by the fox now. He doesn''t listen to Yun Xuan at all. On the contrary, he thinks he is an evil way.


    So Yunxuan''s position now is really very tragic.


    Can it be more insulting than being recognized as a monster by an ordinary person after a famous family?


    However, Gu Bai really didn''t intend to make a move when he didn''t determine his identity.


    "Rich, do you think I''m a good man?"


    The branch line mission lasted only one year. Once it was confirmed that Yunxuan was not a fragment, she turned around and left. After all, she couldn''t afford it! Compassion is such a thing. She sympathizes with others. Who will sympathize with her.


    Here, 518 was speechless when she asked back. After a moment, she could only say in a low voice, "at least I know each other."


    Gu Bai, "why did I know him? You didn''t count the beeps in your heart?"


    It was also for the branch line task at the beginning, but this time it was for the branch line task. Without these broken tasks, she would rather be a happy fat house!


    518 no longer makes a sound, but Gu Bai can''t drink the wine in her hand. As for why, she is so eye-catching. There are always a few people who don''t have eyes and come forward to harass her.


    However, to some extent, Gu Bai''s physique is also toxic. The front foot told 518 that she would not do anything, let alone take care of the Fox family. The back feet came to the door in person.


    This one here really has some status. He is the younger brother of the beloved imperial concubine and the youngest son of the princess''s house.


    Yes, the emperor was fatuous. He felt that he could not give the empress to the beloved imperial concubine, so he would make good compensation to his mother''s family. Originally, the beloved imperial concubine''s family was just a declining little aristocrat. Of course, it was also false, but the Emperor didn''t know. Even on the premise that the family didn''t contribute anything, he directly promoted people to the position of princess.


    Of course, some people in the court objected, but those who objected didn''t end up well in the end.


    Not to mention these, Gu Bai looked at the little fox coming towards her. Before she got close, she smelled a peculiar coquettish spirit of the fox, and then she frowned.


    Over there, little fox Shizi didn''t know he had lost his horse at all. He thought he was very romantic and winked at her. "Little lady has never seen her before. It seems that she is not from the capital. I don''t know why she came to the capital. I still have some contacts in the capital. If the little lady doesn''t mind, I''d like to help you. By the way, my name is Qinghu."


    Once the fox becomes a refined creature, its human form is almost more beautiful than one. But like Gu Bai, Qinghu has never seen it. He feels that he is in love and falls in love at first sight. Even if she is a human, he is willing to be with her.


    Gu Bai sneered. She is not Yunxuan. She needs to take so much into account.


    "You want to help me?"


    Qinghu, "it''s my pleasure to serve the beautiful lady."


    Gu Bai, "that''s OK. If you get away from me, it''s equivalent to helping me."


    She said this mercilessly. Qinghu has always been treated with dignity these years. When she was treated like this, her face was not good immediately.


    Therefore, the smile on the corners of his mouth faded, and his eyes showed some ferocity, "you know, it''s your honor to be liked by me. Don''t toast without penalty."


    Gu Baile said, "Oh? What kind of fine wine? Tell me."


    Qinghu narrowed her eyes. The girl in front of him was a real human. The whole imperial city was under the control of his sister. How could a human shake their green Fox family? Therefore, he didn''t take her words to heart at all.


    "Such a beautiful young lady, I wanted to pity her, but now it seems that the young lady prefers to be rough." after that, he asked the dog leg to come forward to tie people away.


    Gu Bai ignored him, but turned to Xiao Yan and said, "friend, do you hear me? He likes rough."


    Without saying a word, Xiao Yan came forward and kicked the dog legs downstairs. Then he smiled and said, "I see. You will be satisfied."


    I''m kidding. This is the young leader of the demon family. She has the identity and status. Even his grandfather is her subordinate. Naturally, he has to work hard. Besides, it''s just a group of minions.


    Xiao Yan hasn''t been lazy these years. He didn''t spend much time dealing with these dog legs. Even the young prince of the county was picked up by him.


    The two people were very close together. Xiao Yan took him and narrowed his eyes. "Hmm? The smell of the fox? I don''t know. Now the fox clan has been so unpromising, but it''s going to mix with the Terran."


    Like Gu Bai, Xiao Yan''s evil spirit has long been shielded by night joy, but now he can take the initiative to expose it.


    This is not true. Qinghu was immediately frightened by the naked eye.


    He is not afraid of Yunxuan, because the friars of the Terran family are the most dignified. If they catch a few humans, they can bind their hands and feet. But the demon family is different. They have no compassion for humans, and now they have provoked them.


    Fear spread from the bottom of my heart. This guy''s cultivation is definitely higher than himself, even higher than his sister. Thinking of this, Qinghu trembled and even began to beg for mercy.


    "You can''t touch this girl, you know?"


    Qinghu began to regret his recklessness. Hearing this, he immediately admitted his mistake and said, "it''s a small one who has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. I hope you have a large number of adults. Forgive the small one."


    Xiao Yan didn''t want to cause any panic, so he just threw people down from the window on the second floor. Instead, Gu Bai said to the people lying on the ground, "Hey, don''t forget to lose money for the things just smashed."


    Xiao Yan lost those minions everywhere when he did it earlier. Therefore, it is inevitable that he smashed some tables, chairs and tea cups. Gu Bai, of course, counted this account on Qinghu.


    Qinghu was thrown out of the restaurant in the street. He dared to be angry but not speak. He had to lower his head and hide his killing intention. "Don''t worry, I know."


    Gu Bai said, "OK, then go away. It''s disgusting to see your face."


    She spoke mercilessly, and the people around her also focused on Qinghu. They didn''t notice that a young man in white came towards Gu Bai.

 Chapter 117

    "Miss Gu."


    A clear voice sounded from her ear. Gu Bai looked away from the green lake below and turned to her right. Then she met an old acquaintance.


    The following is a wide street with a dense crowd. The cries of vendors spread to the second floor. Vaguely, you can hear the bustling noise and disputes. Everything is very real, but Yunxuan looks at her, but he is afraid that she is an illusion in his own eyes.


    Being absent-minded was just a moment. How could she be a proud disciple of TIANYIZONG? How could she look at her like a fool.


    But Gu Bai narrowed his eyes.


    Well, it''s interesting. Looking at her, it seems to be some surprises as well as some surprises.


    "Ah, it''s Taoist Yun."


    Yunxuan thought that before they parted, she called her brother Yun, but now she was so cold that a terrible feeling suddenly rose in her heart, but he soon hid it. Now is not the time to care about such things. If the fox demon is not eliminated one day, it will perish sooner or later.


    "Is Miss Gu here for the fox demon?"


    Gu Bai blinked and shook her head. "No, I just went down the mountain with my friend. I happened to feel that this place is prosperous, so I stayed for a while. However, there seems to be a difference here after hearing what Taoist Yun said." she said and looked down the window, "Taoist Yun said about the Fox family, but the little fox that my friend just threw down?"


    Yun Xuan nodded and his face became dignified. He described the news he found with Gu Bai, and these contents were not much different from what 518 said. After decades of cultivation, his accomplishments have greatly increased. Gu Bai seems to be no different from before.


    Thinking that she was seriously injured before leaving, he stopped.


    Gu Bai pretended to listen carefully. Seeing him stop, he couldn''t help asking, "Taoist friend Yun, what''s the matter?"


    Yun Xuan forbeared, but he still didn''t. He asked, "I''ve always wanted to ask how your body is. I''m afraid it''s abrupt, girl."


    Gu Bai smiled and said, "it''s all right for a long time. My master found the medicine king for me. It''s no big problem."


    Hearing that it was the king of medicine, Yunxuan''s hanging heart was finally put down. He just thought of her mysterious master, but his heart was inexplicably uncomfortable.


    He knew that her master must be an expert in the Xuanmen. Otherwise, how could he invite the medicine king? He just thought of the inexplicable hostility he had seen last time.


    "If it''s the king of medicine, it should be all right."


    Gu Bai didn''t want to continue this nonsense, so she said bluntly, "Taoist cloud, do you need help? It''s just that I don''t have anything to do." after that, she suddenly looked at her head and looked intimate, but she didn''t deliberately go too far. "She couldn''t go down to play when she was treating diseases in Yaowang Valley before. I faced the cold face of Yaowang every day. This time, I sneaked out while my master wasn''t at home."


    Her words made the distance between the two people a lot closer, just like their friends talking about home, but on the other hand, she also told him that if you want her to help, don''t pinch, otherwise in a few days, she may be caught.


    Yun Xuan didn''t want her to help him. Although it was troublesome, he didn''t have no choice at all. He just thought she would go and didn''t give up.


    "Then I''ll thank Miss Gu first."


    "Little things."


    Yunxuan will be tied up, but it''s because of the relationship between others. But if Gu Bai changes, she doesn''t care about the hostages. Naturally, she has no scruples. But when she had no scruples, the foxes should be worried, because the hostages in their hands had no effect at all. On the contrary, if they did not protect well and one was accidentally killed by her, they had to find a puppet again. Although it was easy to find a puppet, it was so easy for those with high power, not to mention a Taoist against them.


    Gu Bai''s mind turned quickly, but when it was time for a cup of tea, she said, "I have to bother Taoist Yun these days. I have to pretend to be unfamiliar with me."


    Yun Xuan was surprised. "You have a way so soon?"


    Gu Bai said, "there is a certain risk, but it will take effect soon." afraid of his disagreement, she added: "Taoist Yun should also know that the longer the foxes stay with them, the greater the harm to the human body. At that time, even if they leave, these people may not live long."


    Yun Xuan pursed his lips and made no objection.


    He did not object, that is, he recognized it in disguise. Therefore, before the fox clan reacted, he stood up and left.


    As soon as he left, Xiao Yan, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth, "Bai Bai, didn''t we agree not to do it?"


    Gu Bai opened her eyes and lied. She was not guilty at all. "Yes, but those dead foxes annoyed me. Believe it or not, they will still act tonight." of course, she didn''t say later. If they don''t act, she will come to the door in person.


    On the other side, Qinghu was thrown out of the restaurant and immediately spread to the palace.


    The beloved imperial concubine had only one brother. As soon as she heard about it, she hurried out of the palace. Even the emperor personally took the imperial doctor to the princess''s house.


    Xiao Yan is not a bit soft. That''s the young master of their demon palace. When will Xiao want to get a small fox demon? It''s merciful not to kill him.


    Therefore, the favorite princess came to the princess''s house and saw her brother seriously injured and lying in bed. Her face was pale and she was furious immediately.


    "Who dares to hurt the Qing family? Is it the assistant of the smelly Taoist?" she gnashed her teeth and her eyes were scarlet. As for the emperor, ordinary people and imperial doctors, she was directly fixed aside. She didn''t know what the sister and brother talked about.


    Qinghu''s face was pale, but his eyes were burning with anger. "Sister, it''s not the smelly Taoist. The smelly Taoist is a man who can hurt me. There''s evil spirit on him."


    The pet imperial concubine frowned, "is it evil? But we have set up an array around the capital. We don''t allow other demons to enter at all. Even if we barely break in, we shouldn''t know nothing."


    Qinghu lay in bed and thought of the smell emitted by Xiao Yan before. He suddenly gasped, "I can''t feel wrong, but sister, I''m afraid the other party is not a little demon, because at the beginning, I didn''t smell the evil spirit on him. It was later that he deliberately used it to suppress me."


    The cultivation of Qinghu is not strong in the fox clan. There are not a few who can suppress it. But if they don''t even notice the array, the cultivation of the other party is not low.


    The beloved imperial concubine gradually recovered her original charming color. She sorted out a few wisps of green silk that fell down because of anger at the bottom and calmly said, "anyway, we have to meet for a while. You can rest assured to recover at home and deal with the rest of your sister."


    Qinghu nodded. Before the beloved imperial concubine left, he couldn''t help saying, "sister, it''s a man who does it, and there''s a woman next to him. It seems that he''s his master. He hasn''t done it. I can''t see her identity."

 Chapter 118

    Gu Bai asked Yun Xuan to her. Although he promised, he still hid his breath and followed silently.


    However, Xiao Yan may not be aware of it, but 518 has already exposed everything about him. Gu Bai doesn''t care about it. He should eat, how to play or how to play.


    However, she guessed that the Fox family would come, but she didn''t expect that the other party would give her such a big gift.


    Except for the black fox and the Nine Tailed Fox, the remaining fox families, especially those who don''t want to make progress and only want to increase their accomplishments with evil ways, like to charm human beings and hook them to do what they do.


    Gu Bai, after playing outside, saw this scene as soon as he returned to the Inn and pushed the door in.


    Yes, a male fox, wearing a looming white gauze robe, sat on her bed. When he saw her coming back, he looked enchanting and wanted to seduce her.


    In fact, the human shape of male foxes is not ugly. On the contrary, because of the nature of foxes, they are still somewhat provocative. Unfortunately, after Gu Bai bound the system of making a fortune, those he met are the favored ones of heaven, one by one.


    Who can like this kind of goods when night is in front of joy.


    So she leaned against the door frame and looked at the fox inside with a smile, "I''ll count you three. If you don''t put your clothes on, I''ll send you to hell."


    As soon as she said this, she didn''t need to count at all. The other party immediately dressed up in good order.


    She sneered and didn''t intend to embarrass it. "You''re not such a little fox. Where''s your master?"


    Little fox color. The lure failed. He was a little discouraged on his face. Just waiting for it to speak, Xiao Yan ran over there.


    "Shit, Bai Bai, these smelly foxes are poisonous! I''m going blind! Ah, I''m going to kill them!"


    Xiao Yan, a strange man with only eating and skill in his eyes, might as well put a basin of superior honey in front of him.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Bai suddenly understood that the imperial concubine had not only given her gifts, but also Xiao Yan.


    However, in the face of her good friend, she couldn''t help teasing: "how can you say that? The appearance of the Fox family is first-class, and no race can surpass the whole demon family." after that, she saw a female fox come out from the next room. Seeing her looking at it, she didn''t forget to bless her.


    Very good, very standard court etiquette.


    It seems that it is mainly emerging.


    "My Lord, please. The carriage is downstairs."


    Gu Bai picked his eyebrows. He thought the LORD would come to the door in person. As a result, he sent several hands to invite her. Isn''t it too hard to pay attention to her?


    So, before she could speak, Xiao Yan first said, "what''s your master? If you know what''s going on, get out right away. Don''t force me to do it." he said, the evil spirit was in full bloom, and immediately forced the two foxes to bend their knees and get down on their knees.


    There was no sign of this threat. At the moment, the two fox spirits knelt on the ground, and even the corners of their mouths overflowed with blood.


    Gu Bai looked at this scene and didn''t let Xiao Yan stop. He just squatted down, faced one of the fox spirits, smiled and said, "go back and tell your master what he wants to do. I don''t care, but if he doesn''t annoy me with his long eyes, I don''t mind sending him to the hell hall to have another baby."


    These words were very arrogant and full of villains. Under the pressure of Xiao Yan, the two foxes immediately trembled.


    Seeing this, she tutted. It seemed that she was bored. She just wanted Xiao Yan to throw the two foxes out. Suddenly, a sweet and greasy voice sounded behind her.


    "I''m sorry that my minions offended your guests."


    It was a well-dressed woman. When she walked, her small waist twisted and graceful. At present, Gu Bai looked at her and showed a charming smile.


    "I''m surnamed Qing. I have a wonderful single name. I''ve seen distinguished guests here."


    She puts her posture very low, and her face sincerely admits her mistake. No one can bear to blame. However, in terms of acting skills, Gu Bai is at the top level after the film. This little trick is not enough in her eyes.


    Gu Bai hugged her arm and looked at her condescending. "Did you come to apologize to your brother or find a place?"


    Qingmiao Yingying smiled. "My brother has told me that he offended the distinguished guest. I apologize for coming here." she said, seeing that the two foxes were still kneeling on the ground, she smiled and directly killed them.


    "These two stupid things annoyed distinguished guests, damn it."


    Gu Bai smiled and motioned her to continue.


    After Qingmiao killed his men, there was still a charming smile on his face. "If you want to come, you are also a demon family. We are from the same family. We should take care of each other when we go out. My brother is not good at spirit and has not taught well since childhood. In order to apologize, you can ask for any compensation."


    Gu Bai saw that she was so sincere, but he didn''t embarrass her. In a few words, even if he exposed the matter.


    Then, Qingmiao said again, "Your Excellency doesn''t remember the villain, Qingmiao thanked you again. So there''s one thing, Qingmiao thought about it and thought it would be better to talk to adults."


    Gu Bai, "what''s up?"


    Qingmiao said, "recently, a Taoist came to the city and embarrassed our Qing family several times. The Taoist has a deep cultivation and has a more serious mind. Many Foxes of our Qing family are in his hands. You have to be more careful when you are alone."


    Gu Bai doesn''t believe that she is so kind, but she thanked her first.


    Qingmiao stayed in the inn for half a night. Before she left, she was warmly invited. After Gu Bai repeatedly refused, she left with regret. However, as soon as she left, the smile on her face faded.


    "I thought what a powerful demon clan. It''s just a bear. Her accomplishments are only in the later stage of the golden elixir, and only when Qinghu is young. As for the woman, her bone age is only more than 20, and her accomplishments can be deep." she said with a sneer on her face, "how did you do what I told you earlier?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m ready. They won''t think we did it. They just think it''s the Taoist."


    "Very good. By the way, be careful of the demon pill when you start." my brother''s cultivation is a little shallow. If he takes the demon pill, he can get a higher level of cultivation.


    Qingmiao is in a good mood and feels that she can take a bad breath right away. On the other hand, Gu Bai doesn''t know anything and still eats, drinks and plays every day. Until one late night three days later, the foxes finally couldn''t help fighting.


    In order to plant all this to Yun Xuan, the foxes wasted a lot of energy. First, they used runes to hide evil Qi, and then various Xuanmen magic tools. At first glance, they really looked like a righteous encirclement and suppression.


    Especially the leading man, with a goatee, raised his eyebrows and eyes at her and shouted, "demon girl, don''t hurry to catch her!"


    In order to prevent Gu Bai and Xiao Yan from being together, they also deliberately separated them with tricks. At the moment, Gu Bai was surrounded by almost 20 foxes, and according to 518, there were many foxes lying in ambush around him.


    Gu Bai had a demon flute in her hand, which was a sacred thing of the Fox family. She took it out and blew it. She was not afraid of them at all, but she didn''t expect that Xiao Yan, who should have been in another place, suddenly knelt in front of her.


    "Master, don''t worry. I''ll kill these animals for you."


    However, Gu Bai felt something was wrong and looked at it carefully.


    Wucao, where is Xiao Yan? It''s clearly Yunxuan of Yi Rong!

 Chapter 119

    Yun Xuan, who has changed Rong, has no worries about his future. He kills people. No, it should be said that he kills foxes without soft hands.


    The killing dyed the whole street red. Gu Bai set up a border in this place in order not to cause panic.


    Qingmiao despised the enemy. Over the years, she treated the whole kingdom with dignity and no one dared to provoke. Therefore, she also developed her arrogance. She knew that dealing with Xiao Yan needed some price, so the foxes sent could fight. As for Gu Bai, she didn''t pay attention to the human woman in her twenties. She never thought that the other party would dress up as a pig, eat a tiger and throw her around.


    But now, it''s too late to regret.


    In the palace, she felt the lives of her men disappear one by one, and finally panicked.


    "Send someone to check what''s going on!"


    There are about 100 foxes in her Qing family, among which there are not a few with advanced cultivation. Even if such a strong family is placed in the demon family, it also has a certain position, but now, overnight, it is nothing.


    The fox she sent didn''t come back. Under such a huge crisis, she had to re-examine it. She despised the enemy. Finally, she found that there was no one available around her. She had to go to the princess''s house in person to pick up her brother.


    As long as she and her brother are still alive, she will always have a chance to revenge!


    However, Gu Bai also guessed that she would take people away, so he asked Xiao Yan to ambush here as early as the beginning.


    Qinghu is just a newly formed fox. It''s not enough to be afraid. Those with weak cultivation don''t see it. However, Qingmiao is a big demon in the wandering period. Compared with people''s cultivation, it''s a little weaker than the turning God period.


    Xiao Yan''s cultivation now is a period of soul condensation. Although she is only one level short, if she fights, she is definitely not her opponent. Therefore, at the prompt of 518, Gu Bai immediately left Yunxuan and came to the princess''s house.


    The prince''s residence has long been occupied by foxes. Except for some low-level servants, some of them are specially sent by Qingmiao to protect Qinghu. But now, most of the foxes have been sent out. She has to protect them herself.


    Qingmiao is sure to win over Xiao Yan, but she also knows that Xiao Yan is just a servant and the real unknown is Gu Bai. It was also because a little servant had a period of soul condensation that she had to re-examine Gu Bai. Finally, she thought again and again and decided to avoid the edge.


    However, the other party doesn''t seem to want to stop.


    She looked at Xiao Yan holding a long knife and stopped them. She couldn''t help narrowing the eyes of the fox and the Phoenix, and her eyes were vicious.


    "You are the only one who can''t stop me. You and I are the demon family, so why work for others!"


    Xiao Yan looked at them with no temperature in his eyes. He just said, "you shouldn''t provoke her. Even if I don''t kill you, you can''t live tomorrow."


    Qingmiao stood in front of the green lake and imagined the sharp blade in his hand. It was a pair of knives. It was extremely sharp. Under the moonlight, there was a cold light. You can know the extraordinary thing of the knife at a glance.


    "Then see if you can stop it tonight!"


    When Gu Bai came, they were fighting fiercely. On the surface, they were equal, but Gu Bai knew that Xiao Yan could draw, which was the best magic weapon to win in his hand. Every time he went down the mountain, Mr. Xiao would throw out a pile of weapons with strong attack power. Rao Shimao was one level higher than him, and Ren couldn''t win.


    She didn''t join in the first time, but took out the town demon flute.


    "Fa cai, how to use this town demon flute?"


    At least it''s also a holy product. It''s not easy to use it secretly. She also wants to know its power.


    518, "you can blow at will. Just give orders from your consciousness. But be careful. Xiao Yan is also a demon. Don''t hurt him by mistake."


    Gu Bai didn''t learn the flute. Although she was holding it in her hand, she was so surprised that Xiao Yan almost lost her long knife when she blew it out.


    That''s no longer hard to describe!


    He couldn''t help it. He began to dislike the model. "In vain, can I do it? I didn''t die in the hands of the fox, but I was scared to death by the sound of your flute."


    Gu Bai blew a few notes at random. Hearing this, he couldn''t help humming proudly, "if it weren''t for me, could the fox be stopped so quickly?"


    As soon as she said it, Xiao Yan found it was true.


    The two fought against each other before. Although he didn''t lose, he was already struggling. If Gu Bai didn''t come over and point out that he might lose in a few moves.


    "Bai Bai, where did you get this flute? Why have I never seen it?"


    The flute is exquisite all over, and there is a faint light under the moonlight. The light contains surging aura. It is the best product.


    Gu Bai, "but shut up. I remember you just satirized me. I have a grudge and get out of my way." she said, raising her feet and walking in the direction of Qingmiao.


    Qingmiao can''t move, except for a pair of beautiful eyes.


    "Spare your life, my Lord." she watched Gu Bai walk towards her, slowly showing fear in her eyes. "As long as the adult lives around me and my brother, I am willing to give all my treasures."


    Gu Bai always felt that he was not a good person, and sometimes even worse than villains. At this meeting, hearing Qingmiao say so, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Xiao Yan, tell her, am I the one who lacks treasures?"


    Xiao Yan changed the previous model of cheating on each other and said respectfully, "I, the young master of the demon family, don''t lack treasures."


    His words made Qingmiao stare at her eyes in an instant. It seemed incredible. She wriggled her lower lips, "it''s impossible. You don''t have any magic Qi. How can you be the little master of the demon clan."


    Gu Bai grinned and flashed her eight little white teeth. "Who stipulates that the young master of the demon family can''t be human? My master is willing to pet me. Do you have any opinion?"


    Qingmiao doesn''t dare to have an opinion. She can''t let her brother die with her.


    However, before she could plead, Gu Bai simply sealed her mouth, "since you are holding the identity of a beloved imperial concubine, you always have to see the human emperor again before you die, otherwise if he chases me tomorrow and asks me for his beloved imperial concubine, where can I find him?"


    Speaking of it, she was really a little curious. If the emperor knew her identity, would he continue to love her and be willing to redeem her life with rivers and mountains, or would he be scared to pee and beg her to kill her quickly.


    Xiao Yan''s speed is very fast, but with him, in addition to the emperor, there is Yunxuan. At this time, he had regained his white Taoist robe, the breeze and bones, and the immortal spirit was floating. He didn''t see the previous killing intention. However, the previous strange atmosphere didn''t disappear.


    Gu Bai thought he was strange, so he didn''t say hello to him, but directly pulled the emperor over.


    "Come on, get to know your favorite imperial concubine again, the fox Qing family, Qingmiao." with her words, Qingmiao also restored the prototype. It was a three Tailed Fox with smooth and white hair. It was very cute. But no matter how cute it was, it couldn''t stand that she was a demon.

 Chapter 120

    The emperor''s response was very gratifying. He didn''t cry out or look at each other affectionately, because he turned his eyes directly and was stunned.


    Gu Bai: "..." how did such a useless person become an emperor? Of course, what''s more strange to her is that Qingmiao is a fox with three tails. How did she look at him?


    Qingmiao was not surprised at the emperor''s reaction. At least she got along with him for several years. Although she had been perfunctory to deal with him, she also knew him. Timid and cowardly, she once felt that even without her, the country would perish sooner or later. Therefore, she was even more brazen.


    Although the emperor was stunned, Gu Bai had 180 ways to wake him up.


    "Don''t faint. At least she has slept with you for several years. What do you say to her?"


    The emperor listened to the words without ups and downs, shook his flesh, suddenly swept his eyes to Yunxuan, and immediately ran over, "I remember you. You once told me that there were demons around me."


    Compared with Gu Bai, Yun Xuan has the temperament of an eminent monk. Therefore, he subconsciously asked him for help.


    "An expert, a human demon is a special way. Since he is a demon, Taoist priest, you can deal with it as you say. I will not hinder him this time." he was infatuated with Qingmiao''s beauty before, but his life is more important than beauty. At the thought that the person lying beside him these years is actually a fox spirit, he finally calmed down his fear and began to tremble again.


    "There is only one result in disturbing the right path in the world." he went to Qingmiao without any nonsense. He killed both foxes with a knife in his hand. Can he still remember the scene of the damn fox trying to play a little girl in the inn. After killing the fox, he closed his eyes and pressed down the rampant killing intention in his eyes. Then he came to Gu Bai, "the fox demon''s cultivation is not low. Is Miss Gu hurt?"


    Gu Bai always felt that the cloud Xuan in front of her was somewhat different from the proud son of heaven in her memory. However, in order to confirm whether he was a soul fragment or not, she smiled patiently and said, "Taoist Yun despised me too much. What can I do for a three Tailed Fox demon? Don''t forget, I was fearless even by the Cang bank."


    She was suspected of talking big, but Yunxuan just smiled gently. Restrain the pressure from getting up. The cloud Xuan in front of you is as harmless as the big brother next door. People can''t help but give birth to some trust.


    "Yes, Miss Gu is the most powerful. If you hadn''t been here at the beginning, I might have died, and this time, you helped me." he spoke softly and slowly. When he looked at Gu Bai, he almost engraved her into his eyes, but his eyes wouldn''t be offended.


    For a moment, Gu Bai felt that the other party wanted to kill her in his eyes, but in the blink of an eye, he felt that he was wrong.


    "It''s just a little effort. It''s nothing."


    Yun Xuan is not a person who can chat. When he talks, the topic is a little awkward. However, his appearance is excellent. Even if he talks awkwardly, it is also pleasant.


    But someone couldn''t listen. That person was the emperor.


    He had previously thought that Yunxuan was very virtuous, but when he killed the fox without hesitation, he was afraid again, so he turned his eyes to Gu Bai. Without any imperial airs, he went straight up and wanted to hold people''s thighs.


    "Expert, I remember that the fox has many close friends. Are those close friends also foxes?"


    The emperor was afraid. At this moment, he wanted to find a life-saving straw, but before he approached, Gu Bai despised it and forgot to take a few steps back.


    She said, how can there be so many Daji and King Zhou? It''s the most ruthless imperial family.


    "As soon as Qingmiao dies, her men will naturally leave. You don''t worry much." after saying that, he didn''t want to stay in this place at all, so he yawned and asked Xiao Yan to leave with her. Of course, he was separated from Yunxuan road before leaving. "I''ll go back and have a rest first. Taoist cloud can come to me if there''s anything else."


    Now that he met him, and he seemed to care about himself, there was no need to stick to others.


    Yun Xuan nodded and only said that Miss Gu had a good rest, so he didn''t leave her.


    However, after Gu Bai left, 518 suddenly opened his mouth strangely.


    "Bai Bai, there''s something going on in Yunxuan."


    Gu Bai wondered, "what else is going on? Isn''t Qingmiao dead?"


    Then he listened to 518''s tangled way: "well, he abolished the emperor''s hand."


    Gu Bai:


    Good. Taoist Qingleng finally fell down from the altar. He''s going to the blackening route.


    The next day, Gu Bai slept late. When he woke up, he saw Yunxuan ordering a table for her.


    "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I''ll order it according to your previous taste." as he said, he naturally handed over the chopsticks. Even Xiao Yan gave him a good face.


    Xiao Yan is heartless and heartless. He forgets everything when he sees delicious food.


    Yunxuan only poured himself a cup of tea and asked, "Xiao Daoyou seems to belong to the demon family?"


    Xiao Yan had nothing to hide. Besides, he was not afraid of Yunxuan, so he said, "it''s my little Lord. I was ordered to protect her."


    You don''t have to guess who ordered you. Of course, it''s Gu Bai''s master.


    Yun Xuan thought of the expert, depressed the rolling emotion in his eyes, and said with a smile: "now the right way is still a little afraid of the demon family. Since Xiao Daoyou wants to protect Miss Gu, he needs to hide his identity."


    He originally wanted to say that he had a magic weapon to hide the evil spirit in his hand, but before he said it, Xiao Yan said boldly: "well, the master also thought of this matter, so he had already given me something to suppress."


    "I''m relieved." Yunxuan took the tea on the table, took a sip, and then continued to speak. "Miss Gu came down the mountain to play secretly."


    Gu Bai drank hot soybean milk and ate crystal steamed dumplings. He was in a very good mood, so he said, "yes, what''s the matter with yundaoyou?"


    Yun Xuan lowered his eyes slightly and seemed embarrassed. He touched his nose and coughed before saying, "Miss Gu knows that I have no friends around me and rarely face things in the world. I have free cultivation skills, but once I encounter something difficult, I''m a little helpless. This time down the mountain, master gave me a task to solve five strange things in the world."


    Gu Bai stopped using chopsticks when he said this.


    What the fuck or the one she knew? He belittled himself like this. Does his master know?


    Sure enough, all of a sudden, such words are just to pave the way for the future.


    "Miss Gu is very clever. If Miss Gu accompanies me, it will be much easier to come. Of course, I will be responsible for all the expenses along the way, including meeting demons."


    Speaking of this, Gu Bai has to express it.


    "Taoist Yun means that I am responsible for using my brain and you are responsible for doing it?"

 Chapter 121

    It''s not tiring to cooperate with Yun Xuan. He talks little and has high accomplishments. She really meets some demons and ghosts. Before she uses her martial arts, the other party has been turned into slag by him. Of course, Gu Bai can''t be just like a mascot. Occasionally, the other party will show a difficult look and ask her for help.


    Neither of them pierced this layer of window paper. They met ghosts, killed ghosts, and beheaded demons all the way. In just three months, they were stunned to deal with more than a dozen strange things, large and small. As for the five school tasks mentioned by Yun Xuan, they seemed to have been forgotten and no one mentioned them again.


    On this day, as usual, they killed the snake demon entrenched in the mountains and saved dozens of people. Before they could leave, there was a sudden thunder in the sky.


    Dozens of people saved were not sensitive to thunder and thought it was just ordinary thunder, but Gu Bai looked at Yunxuan.


    It means that the level of monsters is not low. At least, for example, the snake demon they killed is much higher.


    Yun Xuan frowned and asked the rescued people behind him, "there is only one snake demon in this mountain?"


    The people were frightened again by his dignified expression. They tried to recall the scenes that frightened them, and finally said: "Master, we used to sleep at home. Somehow we suddenly came here. These days, we were all locked up in the cave. Indeed, we only saw a snake demon. The snake demon swallowed one person every day. If master came a few days later, maybe we would all be swallowed."


    Fear made their words a little more, but they could still understand that these people were just the rations of the snake demon. They were afraid they had never been to any other place except the cave. They thought there was only one snake in this place. After all, one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers, but according to the current situation, they guessed wrong.


    I don''t know what kind of monster that can lead thunder is, but leaving these dozens of people here is just to kill the monster.


    Therefore, Gu Bai asked Xiao Yan to take them away first, so as to avoid fighting and have to worry about them.


    Xiao Yan seldom refutes Gu Bai''s words. After all, cangpan could die in her hands, not to mention this little monster, so he obediently led people away.


    The thunder was deafening and the sky and earth were dark. But if someone looked down from mid air, he would find that it was just a strange shape of the mountain.


    "Get rich, what''s the situation?" Gu Bai, holding a sharp sword, asked vigilantly back-to-back with Yun Xuan.


    518, "the snake you just killed is female and has a baby in its belly, so it tried its best to swallow people. However, because it is pregnant, its cultivation has decreased greatly. If you kill the female snake, the male snake will naturally quit."


    Gu Bai suddenly said that one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. It turned out to be a family.


    "What is the cultivation of the male snake?"


    518, "slightly higher than the previous fox demon."


    When Gu Bai heard this, she couldn''t help pulling her mouth. If she didn''t have the town demon flute, she was really not a human opponent, and I don''t know whether Yun Xuan was related to the fragments of the demon emperor. In recent months, all the demons she met were more and more powerful!


    The two men entered the battle mode, but the male snake was not ordinary. Instead of showing up in a hurry, he released a pile of poison gas.


    Gu Bai didn''t expect the other party to play Yin. He didn''t notice it for a moment. He just felt that there was a burst of Yin cold poison in his body. The Yin cold spread all the way from his chest to his heart.


    She twisted her eyebrows, and then heard Yunxuan behind her, anxiously opening her mouth, "what''s wrong with Miss Gu?"


    Pressing down the Yin cold in her blood, she tried to change her voice back to the previous state, "it''s okay, but the cultivation of this demon is much higher than that before. We have to be careful."


    Yun Xuan breathed a sigh of relief. The poison was caught off guard. He almost got caught. When he heard that she was okay, he said with confidence: "OK, but later, if the situation is wrong, Miss Gu doesn''t have to take care of me. He must go first."


    Gu Bai doesn''t want to open her mouth anymore. She''s afraid to reveal her poisoning. She directly splits the poison gas with a sword. She uses a light feather sword. A light feather sword that can split even water can naturally split the poison gas.


    Such powerful sword Qi shook the whole mountain and exposed the snake demon.


    Gu Bai worked hard and lost several Tianlei runes, which are level 10 runes. Monsters are afraid of thunder. Rao is a snake demon with high cultivation and can''t stand the formation. Therefore, the snake demon was completely exposed in a burst of lightning and flint.


    The next is Yunxuan''s battlefield. He is a sword repair. Compared with Gu Bai, his way is more pure and his sword spirit is more fierce. Soon, several scars appeared on the huge snake demon.


    Under the severe injury, coupled with the pain of killing his wife and son, the snake demon completely ran away.


    "Smelly Taoist, I want you to sacrifice my wife and children!!" it roared, accompanied by a powerful evil spirit, roaring mountain wind.


    Yun Xuan retreated a few steps, while Gu Bai directly inserted the light feather sword into the soil. But Rao was so, she was blown back, and finally hit the tree on her back, almost spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    In fact, the movement behind was not big. On the contrary, Gu Bai''s movement was almost invisible under the violent walk of the snake demon, but Yun Xuan turned back. His eyes turned red.


    He didn''t say much. He just held the sword hand and tried again.


    The snake demon missed a blow and didn''t retreat. He saw that Gu Bai was injured. He didn''t work hard this time. He directly threw his long tail and hit her heavily.


    Although he is a snake demon, his ability can almost be compared with Jiao. If he gets hit, Gu Bai will be disabled if he doesn''t die.


    No longer hesitated, she quickly took out the town demon flute and randomly wrote a few notes. Sure enough, she saw that the speed of the snake demon slowed down a little, and Yun Xuan also took advantage of this gap to cut off the tail of the snake demon.


    There was a shrill scream between heaven and earth, the snake demon fell to the ground in pain, and all the trees around him fell down.


    Under the heavy blood, the snake demon again said, "I''ll kill you!"


    After several duels, it already knows that it is not their opponent, but so what, it can explode! Even if she couldn''t kill the Taoist priest, the nun didn''t have that good luck.


    At the critical moment, Gu Baigang wanted to take out magic tools to protect himself, but unexpectedly, Yun Xuan rushed over regardless of the danger and protected her in his arms.


    The demon pill exploded. It was absolutely a devastating explosion. Gu Bai only felt that his eyes were white. Then, the mountains were razed to the ground.


    She was held in her arms and was not affected much, but she was poisoned. At this moment, she spit out after enduring the blood for a long time.


    The blood from the corners of my mouth slipped and finally fell on my snow-white dress. It was as bright as flowers, but it was dazzling.


    Yun Xuan shook his hand, but his words were very soft, "Miss Gu, I''ll take you to detoxify."

 Chapter 122

    The mountain forest was razed to the ground, and the surrounding was in a mess, which was not suitable for detoxification. Therefore, Yunxuan flew with her sword and took her directly to the nearest town.


    "This is TIANYIZONG''s antidote pill. I don''t know how much it can detoxify the snake demon. Take it first."


    Gu Bai now sees some double shadows, and her voice is almost inaudible. But looking at the pill handed over, she still knows to open her mouth.


    But for a moment, the lips were no longer pink and tender, and the paleness was distressing.


    She opened her mouth and thin lips slightly, but she could not bear to faint, so she just opened a slit. The pill could not be fed at all. There was no way. Yunxuan had to pry open her shell teeth with her hand.


    Fingertips across the tip of the tongue, clearly only for a moment, but the warm tropical moist soft touch made him freeze.


    He quickly retracted his hand, but the previous feeling lingered in his mind.


    Gu Bai was completely unconscious, but the cold sweat on his forehead did not stop. In the end, it seemed that his body could not bear the inexplicable pain, and his hands clenched the thin quilt under his body tightly.


    She was in pain, Yunxuan knew, but he was helpless.


    He finally fed a few pills of TIANYIZONG''s pills, whether detoxification pills or others, as long as they were useful to her, almost all of them were fed, but the little girl''s painful look on her face did not weaken. Finally, Bo was caught and her palm was pierced by her fingertips.


    The faint smell of blood spread. In order to avoid her hurting herself again, Yunxuan had to hand it over with her own hand. I don''t know how long later, he saw that her eyes seemed to move. Although he opened his eyes, he couldn''t help asking, "Miss Gu, are you better?"


    His voice is very soft. If other disciples of TIANYIZONG were there, he would definitely look like hell.


    Such tenderness, or their memory of the cold and heartless elder martial brother with the surface of the breeze and the moon?


    Gu Bai didn''t respond, but the strength of holding his hand deepened a lot.


    "It''s all right, you''ll be all right, I''m here." he was like coaxing a child. His voice was gentle and spoiled. He didn''t mind his bloody wrist.


    Snake venom has always been the most Yin and cold thing. He saw that her body temperature began to drop. After a moment of thinking, he guessed that this was the onset of cold venom. There were no sects in this town. If he wanted to carry this venom, he needed something.


    Ordinary hot water didn''t work, so I let go of my divine consciousness and found a place where there were hot springs around.


    There are many miraculous medicines in his abstinence. If it is combined with the hot spring, it should be able to resist the cold poison this time.


    "Bear with me, Miss Gu, and I''ll take you to the hot spring." Shenzhi has found the hot spring. It''s not far from here. He cleaned it up and held someone to defend the sword again.


    It didn''t take much time, but the temperature of the person in her arms was getting lower and lower. When she came to this hot spring, she was almost the same as ice.


    But Yun Xuan was stunned. For the sake of efficacy, he naturally didn''t wear clothes, but men and women didn''t give and receive


    "Miss Gu, can you strip yourself? I have my back to you. If you have anything, you can call me."


    He won''t do anything to take advantage of others'' danger, but Gu Bai''s mouth can only overflow a painful dull hum.


    In a moment, he could only say, "Miss Gu, I''m offended."


    Slender white hands slowly raised, but before touching her skirt, the people in her arms were suddenly empty.


    Obviously, he set up an array under these four. Who broke in!


    His eyes were red again, violent and crazy, but when he raised his eyes and saw who the other party was, he stubbornly pressed down the rolling anger in his blood.


    It''s him.


    The man who saw only one side and didn''t even see his face.


    Gu Bai''s... Master.


    Ye Jihuan''s face is really bad. Since the last time he broke Gu Bai''s ring Na Sumi ring under the demon slaughtering array, although he gave another ring, the ring is only a little more than the general storage ring, but it''s just a place to put things. He spent a lot of time and energy on the previous one. Later, he encountered a lot of things, so he didn''t have so much effort to copy another one. He also wanted to give her so many runes and top-grade magic tools. In addition, her own cultivation has been improved. There should be no accident. But who knows, reality slapped him hard.


    How long did this disappear under your own eyes? He was poisoned!


    Feng''s eyes with a mask swept coldly to Yunxuan, and he recognized him. That day, a gifted little disciple, last time he met, little girl in her arms called him Brother Yun sweetly. The more he thought about it, the greater the killing intention in his eyes. But in the end, he restrained himself.


    It''s important to save the little girl first. As for him, he can be killed at any time.


    "You can get out."


    Yun Xuan was forced back several steps by his coercion, but in the end, even if his mouth overflowed with blood, he resisted, "elder generation, Miss Gu was poisoned by me. She hasn''t solved the poison, and the younger generation won''t go."


    The night immediately heard this and sneered, "you think you can resist my blow."


    His words were not half hidden and fully revealed his intention to kill him. Yun Xuan hung his eyes and the dark clouds rolled in his eyes, but he also knew that he was still not his opponent. Even though he never stopped over the years, he still couldn''t catch up.


    Miss Gu is deeply poisoned. If he continues to consume it, it will definitely be bad for her.


    Under the broad show robe, he saved his fists until his green tendons bulged, his palm was cut by his nails, and he never let go. But on his face, he kept his consistent appearance, "I''ll go now." after that, he turned and left.


    Night is happy to take back his sight. At present, the poison of the cheap disciple in his arms must be untied as soon as possible. Although the hot spring is a little, there are more miraculous drugs on him than Yunxuan. It is still useful to smash more.


    For Yun Xuan''s hesitation, night immediately took off his clothes, but there was no pause.


    "You''re really capable of poisoning yourself after I''ve been away for a long time."


    In a trance, Gu Bai seemed to hear his words. She lay soft in his arms and whispered, "master?"


    Night is joy, "it''s me."


    Gu Bai seemed relieved and rubbed against his chest, but she had used all her strength to open her mouth before. Now she had to clench her teeth again if she wanted to moan and groan without pain.


    The little girl''s sentimental attitude made yejihuan''s face much better. He put people into the hot spring. Finally, after thinking about it, he took off his clothes and went down with her.


    Gu Bai has warmed up under the hot spring, and her mind is gradually fresh, so when she feels the hot chest behind her, the whole person is stiff.


    Then, I heard the night hissing, "it''s useless. Don''t faint here. I don''t want to catch you."


    Gu Bai didn''t need to resist, because she knew that it was superfluous to resist at this time, but her eyes couldn''t help turning their eyes.


    Don''t want to fish her, so just have a mandarin duck bath together?


    Pig hoof, duplicity!

 Chapter 123

    The scene in front of her is vivid and fragrant. Gu Bai''s skin is very white. Although her black hair has slowly revealed its prototype after entering the hot spring pool, it has not reduced her beauty, but made her a bit fragile.


    The red lips lost their color, but her slightly open appearance was like inviting people. She wanted to bend over and bite down to make it ruddy again.


    However, even if he thought he was not a good man, he didn''t take advantage of others'' danger.


    The little girl is heavy with snake venom. Even if she soaks in the hot spring pool, she still emits a steady stream of yin and cold gas. Finally, he can''t help it. He can only hug people in his arms and adjust his breath to help her force poison.


    With such an inseparable hug, they were almost close together. At the beginning of the night, they were happy and could carefully comb her meridians. But gradually, the body temperature of the person in their arms began to rise, and the ripples that were not easy to be pressed down by him took a bubble again.


    The thrill of trembling swept through her body along the spring, even her hair. The little girl began to warm her body, and a sigh overflowed from her thin lips.


    Very light, but extremely provocative.


    Night is happy to take a deep breath. If he goes on like this, he has to be animals. Therefore, the demon elder who has lived for thousands of years, at the moment, a demon''s face is red. He restrained himself and put the man in his arms on the side of the pool wall.


    She wanted to lean against the wall of the pool, but underestimated the power of snake venom. Gu Baicai had just warmed up, and there was no strength to lean against. Therefore, when she let go at night, she saw her soft fall into the hot spring pool.


    Startled, he immediately stretched out his hand and brought the man back.


    Gu Bai was confused. After eating the spring water, he couldn''t help but say, "master, can you still do it?"


    No matter who, it''s an absolute insult to be questioned about your ability.


    Night is joy is no exception. Being hit by her, she gnashes her teeth, but she is reluctant to let go. She can only hold people back in her arms.


    "Wait for me!"


    When I was angry, I even changed my claim.


    Gu Bai didn''t know it. Previously, he combed the meridians and forced a lot of venom out of her body. Now his turbid head has some clarity.


    "What are you doing?"


    The eyes of Huan Qi turn red at night. Can''t this little girl have a rest for a while? People are poisoned and still moving around in his arms. It''s torture!


    Night is happy. Finally, they are forced to recite the heart clearing mantra. He is a great devil. Who believes it!


    The heart is tired and doesn''t want to take care of anything, but he can''t let her go. He can only bear all this silently.


    The moonlight is extremely prosperous. Although it is not as good as day, it clearly lights up the surroundings. The eyes of joy at night are still very good. In the end, I don''t know who is torturing who.


    At the foot of the mountain, Yunxuan didn''t leave. He just looked up at the only bright moon in the sky. For the first time, he found that the moonlight could hurt people''s eyes.


    However, he refused to take back his sight.


    Miss Gu is now soaking in the hot spring Chizhou. Although there is an array, the moonlight can pass through the array. They are bathed in the same bright moon. They seem to be very close. In fact, they are deceiving themselves and others.


    After a long time, Gu Bai finally recovered some Qingming in her eyes. Therefore, she began to clearly find that her body once again had a strange feeling that had not been seen before.


    "Get rich, what''s the situation?"


    518, "what else can I do? Your snake venom is not clear."


    Gu Bai, "but I''ve combed the joys of the night. Why haven''t you forced me back? It''s unscientific!"


    518 Tut, "you forgot the snake Book Yin. Even if their poison is removed, it still has side effects."


    Gu Bai bit his lip and almost burst out of his mouth because of his words.


    Wucao, can the world pit her again!


    I don''t know if the system broke this thing. Now she actually feels that the night is very beautiful and delicious. In particular, he closed his eyes reluctantly and didn''t dare to look at her, but his hands are reluctant to let go. Under this contradiction, she is almost animal and wants to put people down immediately.


    Beauty is ahead, but she can''t rush!


    "Do you have any medicine? With my current performance, I should be able to buy an antidote."


    518, "yes, yes, but night joy is not a fool. He guessed from the beginning that you would have a snake venom attack. Therefore, in addition to relieving the snake venom, some of the herbs in the hot spring are relieving the side effects of snake venom. Just you know, even if the snake venom is untied, the process is quite painful. How can the side effects be easily passed."


    Gu Bai:


    What a hole she dug for herself! Had known this, she took out the town demon flute directly from the beginning! But at that time, she didn''t pay attention to the snake demon. Besides, although the Zhenyao flute can suppress the snake demon, it can be said that she is still the most reliable. She wanted to exercise herself and meet the snake demon for a while. Who knew that she could fall such a big somersault.


    The night is happy, and I gradually find that there is something wrong with the person in my arms. From the beginning, I was cold all over, and now I am hot all over. The white little face began to turn red, and the thin sweat began to slide down along her smooth forehead, and finally disappeared into the hot spring


    This scene made his mouth dry and his voice began to be hoarse. "The snake venom should be untied. Next, can the candy carry it by itself?"


    The pale thin lips, under the nibbling of her shell teeth, began to gradually return to ruddy. She took a deep breath and felt that she couldn''t, so she stretched out her hand and pinched her thigh, but the expected pain didn''t hit, but the people behind her gave a stuffy hum.


    Gu Bai:... Wait, what''s the situation?


    518 felt that he didn''t see it. Finally, he kind-hearted said, "you pinched the wrong person."


    Gu Bai, "no wonder I don''t feel pain."


    518 I''m a little tired. The point is not here at all, okay?!


    It was a night of joy, ups and downs, more painful than Gu Bai, a poisoned man. Especially before he left, he was inexplicably attacked, and the whole person was a little bad.


    "Can candy let go?"


    Gu Bai realized later that his hand was still pinched in the other party''s hand and immediately retracted back.


    Night is happy. She has always wanted to let go of the grinding goblin, but now she can really let go and can''t give up. Especially the innocent eyes of the little girl, his eyes are a little dark.


    He is not Liu Xiahui. How could he be unconscious.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    She didn''t ask. Fortunately, this question completely collapsed his reason, bowed his head and bit heavily on her thin lips.


    This is a kiss, but it''s not like it. Instead, it''s like his unilateral vent. Finally, Gu Bai bought 518 pills, and then stretched out his hand mercilessly and pinched him again.

 Chapter 124

    The antidote pill is not expensive. Gu Bai doesn''t feel bad at all. It''s 518. He can''t help worrying.


    "Will he find out?"


    Gu Bai hissed, "he''s no better than me, a poisoned man. Besides, although the snake venom is clear, don''t forget that I can still act and fool the next night. I still don''t need any acting skills."


    518 completely knelt down for the big man, routine or something. Sure enough, no one can play with her.


    She pinched her at night, and her mind finally returned. Before he could speak, he saw the goblin grinning at her and exhaling like orchid: "if master doesn''t go again, do you want to wait for me to pick it?"


    She raised her neck and sprayed hot breath on her body. The previous tremor swept over again.


    The night immediately rejoiced and stared at the demon fiercely, spitting out the turbid air, "wait for me."


    You can''t take advantage of others'' danger, but when she detoxifies, there is plenty of time to clean her up!


    Gu Bai was in a good mood when she looked at people fleeing, but on the surface, she still had a forbearing expression on her face. On the one hand, she couldn''t help but whistle like a little devil, "Oh, it''s so fragrant."


    This was a scene that she had never revealed before. After hearing that she had fled the night, Jihuan almost slipped her foot and fell back again. He looked back at her fiercely and felt more and more that he must clean her up after detoxification.


    518 can''t get up on his knees. At this point, the host doesn''t forget the skin.


    Gu Bai is refreshed at the moment. He just plays a full set and can only chat with the system to pass the time. "Hey, I suddenly feel that night joy is really good. It''s not a loss to eat him."


    518 silently lit a wax for the night boss. Who says ginger is still old and spicy. It''s not certain who whores when he meets its host.


    518 half filled with emotion, he suddenly noticed a fluctuation of spiritual power and said, "Bai Bai, Yunxuan is going to be possessed."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai only asked lightly, "I''m almost possessed. This time I should be able to determine whether he is a fragment of the demon emperor."


    Look at her so calm, 518 feel that the label of evil water, don''t take it off if you stick it on her.


    "Sure is sure, but the soul fragment now has self-consciousness. If you want it to go back, the best way is to let him commit suicide."


    Gu Bai endured the corners of his mouth. "The best way?"


    518, "yes, it''s the quickest and most convenient. If it''s any other way, you have to erase his self-consciousness first, and then you can summon his soul back to the demon emperor. But now, no one knows where the demon emperor sleeps."


    Gu Bai sneered. For such a difficult task, just give her a year. Do you think highly of her or plan to fail her task.


    Sure enough, she just thought like this, and 518 said, "in view of the rising difficulty coefficient of the branch line task, if the task fails this time, it will not explode and die directly, but there will still be corresponding punishment."


    Gu Bai, "for example?"


    518, "for example, what''s the unlucky coefficient and halving your accomplishments? Oh, what''s worse here is that the level of provoking scum will rise, that is, only scum will be left around you for a long time."


    Gu Bai:


    She can''t talk anymore. She can only close her eyes and refresh herself. When she opens her eyes again, it will be dawn.


    Night namely Huan has been turning his back to her. He is afraid that he can''t stand the scene. He only has a pair of ears and listens vigilantly all the time. Fortunately, in addition to the unbearable groans at the beginning, he became more and more quiet in the later stage. Even at dawn, he looked back and saw the little girl sleeping.


    With a sigh, he took the man out of the hot spring pool. But when she got half of it, the little girl suddenly opened her eyes.


    It was clear eyes without any impurities. At first glance, he had the idea of trying to destroy, but now he wants to protect.


    However, although the pain in her heart was tight, she thought of her ability to hook him yesterday, so she wanted to give her a punishment.


    So, the man held half, and he smashed it back.


    "Now that you''re awake, dress yourself."


    He smashed her quickly, but Gu Bai was stunned. The hot spring water didn''t enter her head until she choked. No one picked her up. In the end, she stood up by herself.


    After wiping the hot spring water on her face, she didn''t rush back to revenge, but slowly put on her clothes. Then, like a rabbit, she came to yejihuan.


    As if she didn''t care about his previous actions, she blinked her pitiful eyes and asked, "master, why did you lose me?"


    The night is happy. Thinking of yesterday''s scene, he is angry and happy, "what do you say?"


    Gu Bai continued to pack innocence, hung his cerebellar bag and said, "I don''t know."


    The night is happy, just sneered, but heard the little girl change her previous depression, suddenly burst into a dazzling smile, and then suddenly stretched out her hand to hold him, "but I know that master is the best. Even in the case of yesterday, master also gives me the greatest respect."


    The little girl''s eyes were shining, as if they were full of stars. Even when she looked at the night, her heart missed a jump.


    However, he was still disgusted. "Gee, I''m very picky about food, okay? You don''t look at your virtue yesterday." he said, and when he saw that silly smile, his heart softened and hissed, "fool."


    Gu Bai bent his eyes. After he said this, he jumped up directly, aimed at his thin lips and kissed him heavily.


    This was when she was awake, without the influence of any medicine, but it made his blood spurt.


    Ye Jihuan was completely stunned, but Gu Bai was like a successful cat. He smiled and said, "I like master best!"


    At this point, the cold face of night''s joy could not be put down. The broken Gong stretched out his hand and rubbed her head ruthlessly, "are you still reckless in the future?"


    Gu Bai said, "don''t be reckless. I thought there was only one snake in the mountain. Who would have thought that they were still engaged in sex without good cultivation."


    The night is happy, "let you find it and don''t let others have it?"


    Gu Bai stood up with a small chest and said proudly, "then I haven''t done anything harmful to nature. They just do it. They even swallow people, and they even swallow one every day. It''s crazy!"


    Sometimes the little girl is very smart. Even he can''t see it clearly, but sometimes she is naive and lovely, just like now.


    Night is happy and silent. He is a demon. Although he has not killed innocent people indiscriminately, there are not a few people who died in his hands.


    "Will candy hate being with me?"


    Gu Bai: "why did master ask that?"


    The night smiled, but his eyes were complicated, "but you see, in fact, I''m not much different from the snake demon."

 Chapter 125

    Night is happy. Suddenly, he changed his previous cynicism and said such serious words that Gu Bai was slightly stunned for a moment.


    At this juncture, she doesn''t understand that this guy is completely planted.


    "But master, people are not perfect. Even me is not so perfect." she smiled brightly, broke her fingers and counted the past, "You see, you saved me at the beginning. In fact, I knew from the beginning that you just wanted to have fun. I stayed and pretended to be strong and different from others. In fact, I was terrified. And Xiao Yan, in fact, I saw that you deliberately put him in to test me. You are a demon and are high above the world. If I want to stay, I must It''s different from them. But there must be a degree of difference. Once it''s over, I''ll fail. I can''t stay in the devil''s palace, and maybe I won''t even have my life. You see, when I was so young, I''ve done my best. "


    He never thought how much he had done. He even thought that if he hadn''t appeared, the little girl would have died. So what if he played with him?


    But now, the more I put her in my heart, the more painful my heart is. I want to go back and kill the former self.


    However, before he said his sorry words, Gu Bai took the lead and said, "master, you don''t have to apologize. If you didn''t know you, maybe my life would be like this. Therefore, even if you give me another chance, I will still choose you."


    No matter how nice the sweet words are, they can''t be worth choosing you.


    Although the little girl has always belittled herself, she feels that she is the most beautiful person in the world.


    "No, in my eyes, no one can compare with you, including myself."


    Gu Bai''s big apricot eyes bent with laughter. "But master is also unique. No matter who I meet in the future, no one can replace you." she said and said: "I know what Shifu is worried about. I''m afraid I''ll regret it later. I''m afraid I''ll find that you''re not so perfect. Even I''m afraid I''ll leave. But Shifu, you have to give me a choice and let me prove myself."


    The night is happy, listening in amazement, and the fist in his hand is clenched and loose.


    He is really afraid of these things. He is afraid that all these things are just a mirror. The only thing he is not afraid of is that if the little girl really wants to leave one day, he will break her wings and destroy all the beauty in her eyes, so that she can''t go anywhere.


    So, she thought of herself too well.


    He is such a dark underground creature. No matter how beautiful he looks, he can''t change his essence.


    Gu Bai coquettishly hugged someone, regardless of whether he understood it or not, and continued: "master, since you are worried, let me come to the world first. Only after staying can you see your true heart."


    As soon as the words came out, she noticed that the other party''s body was stiff.


    But master, I''m afraid I don''t have you around me. No matter how beautiful the scenery is, I don''t want to enjoy it. So can you accompany me


    The Adam''s apple of joy at night rolled. Who can refuse such an attractive invitation?


    "OK."


    As soon as he agreed, Gu Bai jumped up happily, "I like master best!"


    Night is happy to see her so energetic and noisy, and the corners of her lips can''t help rising.


    In the face of this scene, 518 was stunned. Night is joy. Now her mind is full of love. She didn''t find anything wrong at all, but it can see the essence directly through her appearance. She talked so much, but she still can''t change her double label.


    The snake demon eats people. She wants to walk on behalf of heaven. It''s understandable that night is joy.


    And, when did your silly white sweet become so provocative? It''s almost excited to hear it!


    "Bai Bai, Yun Xuan is still at the foot of the mountain. He didn''t leave. It seems that he is waiting for you."


    Gu Bai nodded indifferently, "OK, I see."


    518 couldn''t help but wonder, "what are you going to do?"


    Gu Bai''s tone at the moment was not a bit excited. "What do you think I let night joy follow me? Of course, it''s to show love anytime and anywhere. With his pride, how can he stand it? It shouldn''t be very difficult to die willingly at that time."


    518 knelt down and even began to sympathize with the soul fragment of the demon emperor.


    Gu Bai''s physical recovery is poor. Naturally, she doesn''t have to stay here. However, during this period, she stayed in the world as a tour guide. Now she takes people with her. For a moment, she really doesn''t know where to go.


    "Master, although I''ve been to the world twice, I haven''t learned much about it. Do you know where it''s fun?"


    When she asked casually, she looked a little trance.


    He thought that the person who led him for the first time was the demon queen. No, she was not the demon queen, but an expert with profound cultivation and unpredictable array.


    Her existence is like a library. There seems to be no such thing as arrays, runes and pills as she can''t.


    Chick plot, in fact, everyone has it, not to mention such a perfect person.


    He fell, but she turned and left. In fact, it''s no wonder that she just regarded him as a playmate from beginning to end, but he was obsessed with himself and didn''t want to let go.


    The night is joyous, and it''s rare to be absent-minded, which makes Gu Bai feel very magical. "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, just think of old friends."


    In the past, he couldn''t recall calmly, but now, when he recalls her, even those beautiful memories begin to fade.


    Gu Bai didn''t ask who her old friend was. Somehow, she always felt that if she really asked, his answer would give her a headache.


    They walked and stopped. When they came down the mountain, it was a little dark.


    Vaguely, Gu Bai saw a man.


    Dressed in white, the breeze and the moon stand there. No one can ignore it.


    "Ah, it''s Taoist Yun."


    Hearing her voice, Yunxuan turned slowly. It was only one night. He seemed to have no change. Instead, he was happy at night. He suddenly narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    He nodded to Gu Bai, then said hello to yejihuan politely, "Hello, senior."


    Gu Bai touched her chin. It seemed like a harmonious scene. She always felt something wrong.


    It''s like holding back a big move.


    Sure enough, Yunxuan said again, "I was only interested in practice and didn''t know anything about the secular world. If you don''t mind, can you take me with you?"


    Night is happy. Although he thinks this person is in the way, he won''t kill him in front of the little girl. On the contrary, since he wants to follow, follow. Anyway, it won''t be him.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 126

    One day and one night, Gu Bai''s poison was relieved, but Xiao Yan was crazy outside. When he left, Grandpa Xiao told him not to let the little Lord have an accident. As a result, he actually lost people. If he went back, the venerable must peel off his bear skin.


    When he was in a hurry, Gu Bai finally remembered that he had such a good friend.


    "Shifu, Xiao Yan is still outside." she quickly said what had happened before. Yejihuan had no expression and just nodded.


    It''s not difficult to find the people in the demon palace.


    But no one thought that Xiao Yan was in trouble after only one night.


    Xiao Yan is not a man, and his accomplishments are not low. Naturally, he doesn''t need to sleep. Since he found that he can''t smell Gu Bai around, he began to look for people everywhere. That''s when someone stared at him.


    Before the battle with the snake demon, he completely exposed the flavor of his demon family. Later, he was eager to settle the people. He wanted to find Gu Bai and hide the flavor again, but who thought, Gu Bai disappeared halfway. He was afraid that the other party could not find him, so he simply let the demon overflow.


    This place is just an ordinary town. There is no big door at all, so he doesn''t worry. But who can think, there was a lot of noise from the snake demon before. Many people have noticed it. The people were the last to suffer from the chaos caused by the snake demon. Many monks needed merit. Therefore, unconsciously, the town was full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers.


    Xiao Yan let go of his evil spirit and found so many places. He simply exposed himself completely.


    No, he was surrounded as soon as the genius came on.


    "Evil beast, today I see where you''re going!"


    The friar could detect the evil spirit on him, but he was not sure what he was. No, a group of people opened their mouths and began to humiliate him.


    Suddenly surrounded by people, Xiao Yan is not afraid. Grandpa left him many good things. Although they are not as good as those given by the venerable, they are much more powerful than the monks in front of him.


    "I''m an evil animal, so what are you blind dogs?" Xiao Yan sneered. Although he had killed demons, he had never killed people. Naturally, he didn''t account for any cause and effect. The demon without blood smell is very different from the demon with blood smell. He doesn''t believe it. These friars are blind. After all, it''s not an attempt to sign a contract with him.


    "Clever bastard, I think you don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin. Look at the move!"


    Among these friars, some have shallow accomplishments and some are good. If they are one-on-one, none of them can beat him here, but more than a dozen people can go together and deal with it with some difficulty.


    However, Xiao Yan still focused on one of them, that is, the smelly Taoist, spraying feces all over his mouth!


    "Die!"


    Among all races, the human race is the most blessed by God. It is much more difficult for the demon race to become an immortal than people. And the demon race, let alone the way of heaven, does not allow him at all. Therefore, once someone is killed, who knows if the thunder robbery will be heavy one day. But Xiao Yan doesn''t care. Although he doesn''t like to take such a thing, he won''t be soft if someone comes to the door.


    For example, at this moment, he has killed the smelly Taoist who just shouted with a sword.


    The smell of blood suddenly filled the air, and all the monks were stunned. It''s a shame that so many people surrounded a demon and were killed by him!


    So the living friars red their eyes and shouted for revenge one by one!


    Xiao Yan raised his sword with a sneer, and then swept these friars one by one, "who''s next."


    Xiao Yan killed red eyes. After killing the first Taoist priest, he fell one after another. Soon, no one dared to show off. They retreated, but they were unwilling to let the demon go.


    Therefore, someone secretly contacted their elders in the family, so they can''t let the people in front die in vain.


    When Gu Bai found Xiao Yan, he was fighting a bloody battle. Compared with the previous batch of friars, the later ones had deep cultivation and were not as easy to deal with as before. No, he didn''t get any benefits at the moment and was slightly injured.


    "What is this?"


    Seeing this scene, Gu Baiqi''s eyes narrowed. Although she has been bullying Xiao Yan these years, if someone else dared to bully him, she would be tired of living.


    The night was so happy that he didn''t open his mouth. Instead, Yun Xuan first said, "judging from the costumes of these people, they should be the disciples of Shengzong and baiyuemen." after that, he added a sentence, "One of the two sects ranked seventh in the ten major sects, and the other just fell out of the list and ranked eleventh. Although Taoist Xiao is a demon, he doesn''t have any blood smell. Normal friars won''t treat him as a demon."


    Gu Bai didn''t understand. He immediately jumped into the battlefield and smashed a pile of runes to send them.


    Her runes were a little messy, some were painted by herself, and some were painted for her by night. However, in any case, the power of these runes was not weak. This was not true. In a burst of crackling, there was a constant cry.


    The so-called righteous monks turned black, and the first one looked at Gu Bai coldly.


    Realizing that there was no evil spirit on her, he immediately stared at her, "Taoist friend, is this going to rob people?"


    Gu Baiqi smiled back. "Rob people? He is mine. Why rob people? It''s you..." after she lost those runes, she already held the light feather sword in her hand. Her sword skills were taught by night. They were all beautiful and powerful moves. After a few moves, many people fell to the ground. She sneered and said coldly, "this sword has been in my hand, but it has not tasted human blood. Today it will be wronged."


    The body of the light feather sword is full of intelligence. It''s extraordinary at first sight. No, someone has recognized it.


    "This is the light feather sword!"


    The reputation of light feather sword in the list of weapons is the one of the top. It was missing hundreds of years ago. Now it suddenly appears, which makes everyone feel like a great enemy.


    Moreover, the little girl has only been burning incense for a long time since she appeared, but her swordsmanship and runes are all the top pieces. It doesn''t look like a casual cultivation that is easy to bully.


    As we all know, casual practice can''t compare with religious practice. The resources they can get are very limited. Therefore, when it comes to casual practice, people have only one impression, that is, poverty.


    And this one, obviously not.


    It''s too late to regret. Cough, if you resist hard, it''s bad for them. After thinking about it, they sweep their eyes aside.


    Then, as soon as they saw it, it was not the cloud Xuan of TIANYIZONG!


    "Cloud Taoist friend!"


    As soon as the excited words came out, Yun Xuan frowned slightly, "I have no right to intervene in this matter."


    Everyone''s face was stiff, and then they thought, those sword repairs are famous for their rigid and few expressions! At least I know each other. I''m not going to stand idly by.


    "Taoist friend Yun, this is a misunderstanding..."


    Yun Xuan frowned deeper. If he was on their side now, don''t think about it. Gu Bai could make him roll away immediately.


    So, without waiting for someone to finish, he resolutely refused and said, "Miss Gu is my benefactor."

 Chapter 127

    TIANYIZONG is the top three of the ten major sects. It is almost impossible to become the life-saving benefactor of the whole sects. Therefore, when Yun Xuan finished saying this, someone put forward doubts.


    In this regard, Yunxuan just smiled coldly.


    It is true that although Gu Bai''s disciples were internal disciples, they could add up to only more than a dozen. It is true that the whole sect is exaggerated, but the sect leader wanted to have something to do with her because of the five spiritual roots, so he claimed that she was the benefactor of Tianyi sect.


    "I think you should not forget that at the beginning, I had a benefactor who fought against the Cang bank with one person''s strength, and finally swallowed the ghost fire by force."


    His cool tone seemed to be just explaining an unimportant thing, but others were shocked.


    If they guessed right, the girl seems to be the five spiritual roots that haven''t been seen in hundreds of years. At the beginning, TIANYIZONG posted a notice for her. Originally, everyone was regretting that the five spiritual roots had not made great achievements, so they fell down. Who knows, it was less than 30 years, and the little girl''s cultivation has reached the yuan infant period.


    Sure enough, it was the five Linggen. Even if something went wrong, it still didn''t hinder her amazing talent.


    This time, everyone looked at her wrong.


    Especially the loudest of the previous clamors, now they hid into the crowd and prayed that she didn''t find it.


    Unfortunately, Gu Bai is good at everything. He just keeps a grudge against Xiao Yan and bullies her!


    Gu Bai, "Xiao Yan, how did these people bully you just now?"


    Xiao Yan doesn''t feel ashamed of someone standing in front of him. On the contrary, he is particularly proud. This is the young master of their demon palace. Stand up for him!


    "Knowing that I am not evil, he tries to take me down."


    Gu Bai nodded without expression and said, "since so many of them play with you, we can''t help but understand etiquette. Ghost fire, play with them all day."


    The cultivation of ghost fire has also increased significantly, but it has not been ordered by its master for a long time. Now it can finally move its muscles and bones. How can it be polite.


    "OK, master!"


    Ghost fire, the most Yin Fire in the world, doesn''t need it to get close. People already feel the cold and biting Yin Qi.


    Now, the so-called righteous friars, who had been humble and petty, gnawed their teeth one by one and said angrily, "this Taoist friend, we have apologized. Don''t deceive people too much!"


    Gu Baile said, "if apology is useful, what else can we fight? Otherwise, I''ll cut off your head first, then apologize to your door and apologize by the way. What do you think?"


    The man didn''t expect that the little girl seemed to be young, but she was so eloquent that her eyes widened.


    So Gu Bai said again, "Oh, I''m angry. That''s right. You don''t want Xiao Yan''s life. Otherwise, I''ll destroy your spiritual roots. As for the rest of the day, I''ll find someone to eat and drink to serve you until my death. What do you think?"


    Her compassionate look almost blackened people''s eyes. If she hadn''t achieved high cultivation, they would be afraid of TIANYIZONG. How could they be at her mercy!


    Looking at those eyes, Gu Bai was in a better mood.


    "You see, I''m also willing to apologize. As a result, you still want to kill me. Is it too much?"


    It''s a pity that these friars are famous. When did they suffer such humiliation? In their eyes, Gu Bai is a devil!


    Gu Bai relieved his anger and checked Xiaxiao Yan''s injuries. Several of them looked very serious, but they didn''t hurt his muscles and bones. It should be no big problem.


    "Go, I''ll take you back to heal." after saying that, I didn''t forget to tell ghost fire, "ghost fire, remember it''s a day, but you can''t be lazy."


    As soon as the monks heard that they were going to torture them for a whole day, they immediately felt that the sky had collapsed. This incense burning time was enough for them. At the end of the day, how could they live?


    There was no choice but to move the line of sight of asking for help to Yunxuan again.


    Unfortunately, Yunxuan didn''t look at them from beginning to end. Even after Gu Bai left, he followed closely.


    Here, the party found an inn to stay at will, but before Xiao Yan took off his clothes, they saw the venerable''s eyes sweep over.


    For a moment, Xiao Yan''s hands froze when he took off his clothes.


    With a great desire to survive, Xiao Yan immediately grabbed the medicine bottle in Gu Bai''s hand. "Bai Bai, it''s all small injuries. I''ll just wrap it up myself. Then what, you go out first." then he pushed the man out of the door.


    When the door was closed again, Xiao Yan wiped the cold sweat on his face. It was really dangerous.


    Gu Bai stood outside the door, looking at the night on the left and Yunxuan on the right. He always felt that the atmosphere was bad, so he casually made an excuse, "after a day of tossing and turning, I need to eat something. Do you want to eat?"


    Night is happy to look at her, with some helplessness in her eyes, but the end of her eyes swept to the side of Yunxuan, and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Put aside the food first, and you''re going to wear your hair all day?"


    Gu Bai was stunned and remembered later that she came down from the mountain. Because she couldn''t comb her hair in a bun, she tied a horsetail casually, and she had just had a fight with the group of smelly Taoists. The already loose horsetail was already loose.


    "Why don''t we go to the street and find someone who can dress up?"


    The night was happy. It seemed that she would say this. She was disgusted and said, "let''s go. I''ll make up for you."


    Now it was Gu Bai''s turn to look shocked, "master, when did you learn it?"


    Night immediately looked at her, took her to the next room and said, "who asked me to find a stupid apprentice."


    Stupid disciple Gu Bai:


    In the room, Gu Bai looked at the art of pulling her hair at night in the bronze mirror. Although she was a little rusty, she was much more promising than her! Even after combing her hair in a bun, he made up her thrush himself.


    Not to mention, the aesthetics of joy at night has always been online. Instead of drawing one thick and one thin for her, willow leaves are curved and dotted on her eyes, even good-looking.


    Gu Bai couldn''t return until he changed the earrings for her himself. Then he knew later and said, "master, when did you learn it?"


    The night was happy and didn''t hide it. He only said faintly: "when you closed the door, I was idle and bored, so I learned." then, he emphatically stated, "how difficult I thought it was, so did the result."


    Under the ridicule of strength, Gu Bai pulled out the corners of her mouth, and then secretly decided that when she went back, she would study hard, or directly ask fa cai if she had any golden fingers to get started quickly. She wouldn''t believe it. She couldn''t make a small bun!


    They tossed about in the house for half an hour, and Yunxuan was not idle outside.


    He knew that Gu Bai loved to eat, so over the years, in addition to closed door practice, he also spent a lot of time studying delicious food. No, the little girl''s eyes lit up when she looked at the meal in his hand.

 Chapter 128

    Along the way, night is joy, which seems to be more general than Yun Xuan. The attentive Gu Bai has a headache.


    The night is happy, and the dressing skill is gradually growing, and Yunxuan''s cooking is taking a step further. Even silly Bai Tian like Xiao Yan gradually finds something wrong. Only Gu Bai is comfortable in the whole process, and even accepts all this with peace of mind.


    Night is joy compared with cloud Xuan. Gu Bai still prefers the former in her heart. Therefore, she is polite and polite when facing cloud Xuan. Instead, night is joy. She is charming and cute, and even doesn''t mind selling stupid occasionally.


    Yun Xuan''s staying is equivalent to self abuse.


    Finally, Rao Shixiao Yan couldn''t help sympathizing with him, "I said brother, why do you bother these days?"


    Yunxuan didn''t open his mouth. He just followed the little girl not far away and looked at her close to another man with a bright smile. However, all this had nothing to do with him.


    He abused himself so much, but he never left.


    Sometimes even he thinks he''s crazy.


    They were made for each other. They were talented and beautiful. He had no part in it at all, but he was reluctant to give up. The obsession in his heart almost drove him crazy.


    On the other hand, 518 gave back the data in time, "the magic index has been very high. If you force it like this, the demons will soon come out."


    Enchanting also depends on the situation. If the situation is light, you may be able to suppress it or even defeat it by adjusting your breath. But if it is serious, once you have a heart demon, there will be no way back.


    How can Yunxuan be regarded as the favored son of heaven? Once he becomes a heart demon, TIANYIZONG will no longer be his shelter. On the contrary, he will be chased and killed by the whole cultivation world and become infamous.


    In that case, if the beloved treats him with all kinds of dislike, it will almost force him to a dead end.


    The process can be called cruel, but there is no way. Gu Bai has long lost his tangles.


    After all, dead Taoist friends don''t die. Besides, Yun Xuan is not dead. He is just another way to return to the noumenon.


    So, after listening to 518''s words, she pondered for a moment and said, "it''s almost time to close the net."


    However, she still missed a point.


    Although Yunxuan likes her, he is not blind. He can bear it until now. On the other hand, he is also very human.


    Yes, these days, in addition to finding that Xiao Yan is a demon repair, he also found that night joy is a demon repair. Even, if he guessed correctly, he should still be the superior.


    Demon clan venerable, what kind of status is that? He is just a little primordial baby. He almost hits the stone with an egg. However, instead of being afraid, he was excited.


    Even if you are a demon, you have weaknesses.


    TIANYIZONG''s library had no way to deal with the devil, so he went out to look for it.


    So, before Gu Bai came to remember to force his demons out, Yun Xuan said goodbye first.


    When he left suddenly, Gu Bai was stunned for a moment.


    "Why are you leaving suddenly?"


    It''s almost the last few steps. Leave now. If his demons are pressed down, won''t she have wasted all her previous efforts! What other side missions do you play? Just wait for the punishment to come!


    Unfortunately, God didn''t hear her prayer, and Yunxuan left resolutely.


    "I''ve stayed outside for a long time, and it''s time to go back. By the way, five years later, there will be a competition for new people in the world. All friars under the age of 100 can participate. Although Miss Gu''s cultivation is good, sometimes properly improving her reputation can avoid a lot of trouble."


    Gu Bai suffers a loss because she follows demon Xiu, who disdains those rankings in the cultivation world. But if he is right, the little girl seems to have a good feeling for the human world. Otherwise, she won''t stay in the world for so long.


    Unlike her, Yunxuan has long been famous. Therefore, he also thinks privately that five years later, others will mention them and put their names together.


    Such a humble love, no one will notice, but he somehow feels a little sweet.


    Since he wanted to leave, Yunxuan had no mother-in-law. He walked very natural and unrestrained. He didn''t even look back.


    On the other hand, without this righteous disciple who is in the way, the mood of night joy can be seen by the naked eye. Although he didn''t pay attention to him from the beginning, even Gu Bai didn''t get close to him much, this kind of thing can''t be tolerated on any man.


    As soon as Yunxuan left, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. He didn''t intend to hold Gu Bai, so he asked, "candy wants to take part in the new man''s competition?"


    Gu Bai was eager to try. "Shifu, don''t you want to see me being gorgeous?"


    The night was happy, but I still couldn''t help telling the truth: "the disciple of TIANYIZONG just now has a cultivation two layers higher than you. Five years later, he is still within the age of 100. If you want to win the championship, you have to close the door these days."


    As soon as these words came out, Gu baifei was not hit, but full of fighting spirit, "it doesn''t matter. I still have five years to work hard."


    ***


    Five years is fleeting. For some friars, some people don''t even have enough time to close once.


    Gu Bai is a genius of five Linggen. It takes others more than ten years and hundreds of years to make a breakthrough. In five years, she has improved her cultivation from the early stage of Yuanying to the middle stage. Although she is still no better than Yunxuan, she has a good state of mind. She can''t get the first, and the second is also good.


    She thought that Yunxuan was closed like her in five years, but she didn''t know that he spent five years running all over the continents. Finally, he really found an array.


    The devil killing array is different from the half hanging devil killing array in the nether world. What Yun Xuan found this time is a real devil killing array without any deformity. Under such an array, Rao is happy at night and can''t retreat.


    Yunxuan stared at the array diagram in his hand. Instead of the excitement in his imagination, he calmly took it away. Then, with the extraordinary status of TIANYIZONG, he quietly arranged the array on the field.


    The elders of TIANYIZONG didn''t take it seriously when they learned that he was going to take part in the competition. Some even painstakingly advised: "Yun Xuan, among the peers, you can almost be said to be a God. Don''t bully others when you go down to the competition this time, so that people won''t say that our sword repair is cold-blooded and cold-hearted."


    It is true that most practitioners complete the Qi refining period between the ages of 15 and 40. A few with natural talents can complete the foundation building at the age of 30. For the sect, this is a normal Jin level. Like Yunxuan, it can be said that it is hanging and beating everyone at the age of 50.


    Cultivating immortals on the avenue is against the sky, not to mention the yuan infant period. It is very difficult for ordinary sects or scattered cultivation to knot pills.


    The elders of TIANYIZONG didn''t understand why Yunxuan wanted to participate until they found that besides him, there was a five spirit root hanging everyone. They suddenly realized.

 Chapter 129

    The cultivation world only holds a new person competition once a hundred years. For the disciples of major schools, this is a big event. Not to mention that things are related to the honor of the sect. If you are lucky to be in the top ten, it will be a pleasure to become famous in one fell swoop.


    Although practitioners need to concentrate and not be disturbed by the secular world, ranking is another affirmation. They always need some encouragement after so many years of hard practice.


    Because it will only be held once a hundred years, almost everyone has come to join the fun. After all, if you miss this opportunity, you won''t be able to do it next time.


    That''s why we have this wonder in front of us. For example, those little friars who can''t even fly with their swords are holding number cards in their hands and smiling. They don''t know that they thought they were here to play. However, some friars who are close to 100 years old are the main force at the top of the ranking. Without the joy of the little friars, their faces are still a little dignified. Especially when they see a cloud in the sky, many people jump directly.


    "Shit, Yunxuan of TIANYIZONG? I thought he disdained to come to this competition!"


    "Fifty year old Yuan Ying''s later friar, let alone hanging us, is almost certain to win against our master. Hey, don''t guess this year''s champion, just decide."


    This is the pride of heaven. Because the gap is too big, everyone can''t even be jealous, so there is only envy left.


    "The champion is determined, but the bet is still there. We can bet on the second and third place. I tell you, I have pressed a lot of spirit stones of Xia Houle." the Friar''s voice is getting lower and lower, but in this place, it can''t hide people.


    No, Gu Bai was interested as soon as he heard that there were still bets.


    "Master, what do you think of me winning the second place?"


    Gu Bai has self-knowledge. Even if her cultivation is a little higher, she is still a little worse than shangyunxuan, so she has no delusion about the champion.


    But the night is happy, picked his eyebrow, "my apprentice, didn''t want to be the first?"


    Gu Bai rolled his eyes silently. It was the demon emperor! She''s crazy to take the first place with those gods? Besides, according to 518, even her master didn''t win the war with the demon emperor, but drew.


    "Master, you can''t be too conceited. I know how many kilograms I have." then the old God patted him on the shoulder, "although I''m your apprentice, you see my aura is too shining."


    Look, open your mouth and say that she can fight with the demon emperor. Isn''t that a flag for her.


    Night is happy. I was afraid she couldn''t get the first step to be happy. Now I see her, but I feel that I''m worried. What is the temperament of the little girl? He doesn''t know after all these years? It seems careless, but in fact it is coarse and fine.


    The master-student dialogue soon ended. Gu Bai grabbed his hand and ran all the way to the gambling house.


    Because Yunxuan is undoubtedly the first. Although the dealer wrote his name, there are few odds, so few people buy it. To the second and third, the dispute is fierce.


    Everyone has a corresponding picture scroll. The odds are also written below. The most popular one is Xia Houle. The second is Si Jia. Looking back, there are about 100 pictures, but none of them can spell Yunxuan.


    Gu Bai touched his chin. Yunxuan''s appearance was undoubtedly pleasing to the eye. No, even if there was no odds, many girls bought a lot of spirit stones to support him.


    "Dealer, come here and draw me. I''ll bet myself a million spirit stones."


    Suddenly, someone threw a lot of money. Not only the dealer, but everyone was stunned, but soon they all came back to God. You know, many families are very rich now. There are many people who want to have fun and buy themselves. It''s just that no one has bought such a high bet for such a loss business.


    The dealer looked at her face and said happily, "what school is the girl? Which one do you want to buy?"


    The top ten can bet. Gu Bai did not hesitate and stretched out two fingers, "casual repair, second."


    Now, the people around were boiling. Some sneered and some advised, but no one thought that the first place in the rumor would suddenly parachute.


    "Dealer, I''ll buy her, a million spirit stones, first."


    The appearance of Yunxuan made the surroundings quiet in vain, and then there was unprecedented excitement.


    Gu Bai ignored the noise around him and only frowned slightly. "Taoist friend Yun, although I have a life-saving grace for you, I know your accomplishments very well." then she pointed to his picture scroll, "you take the first, I''m convinced."


    Seeing this, Yunxuan said gently, "I haven''t seen it in five years. It''s not a problem to surpass me with your cultivation."


    Gu Bai felt that this guy was too confident in her. He was a little silent. Then he said, "Taoist Yun overestimated me. Even if you give me ten years, he may not be able to surpass you."


    They are like good friends they haven''t seen for a long time. They are familiar with words, but the onlookers around them are boiling.


    Can this girl save Taoist friend Yun? Isn''t it because Taoist friend Yun looked at her and deliberately released water to get a life-saving grace and then approached slowly? Or did she save Yun Daoyou just by accident?


    I have to say that even if they became practitioners, their brain holes couldn''t stop until finally, TIANYIZONG and other disciples came and greeted Gu Bai happily.


    "Miss Gu, I haven''t seen you for nearly 30 years. How''s your body?"


    "Yes, the last time you left suddenly, I didn''t say goodbye to you. By the way, is the ghost fire still happening?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many disciples of TIANYIZONG knew Gu Bai, especially the group who had dealt with cangpan together at the beginning. They were extremely attentive. They were life-saving benefactors. They thought that she loved snacks and tried to find some food in heaven and earth bags one by one.


    What is TIANYIZONG? It''s sword cultivation. The Second Buddha cultivation in the legend. Buddha cultivation is arrogant, and sword cultivation has only their swords in his eyes. It''s hard to be so enthusiastic about others for thousands of years. After all, these people are just disciples. How did they even come to TIANYIZONG in the end?


    No, there''s a patriarch!


    What''s the fantasy opening today?!


    Anyway, it''s also the five Linggen that I haven''t seen in hundreds of years. I heard that there is her master beside me who can teach her so well, and there are so many top-grade magic tools. Even the leader of Tianyi sect is very curious.


    However, even if it was sword repair, everyone knew that it could not be too direct. When they saw that the two young people were betting, they took out the spirit stone one after another.


    "Gu Xiaoyou thinks he''s second? That old man also plays with 500000 spirit stones."


    The patriarch took the lead, and several other elders and the peak leader also took out the spirit stone.


    Jianxiu was never short of money. It wasn''t long before Gu Bai became a celebrity after following Sijia''s bet.


    Master and the patriarchs suddenly appeared, and Yunxuan didn''t squeeze forward. Instead, he took out his pen and ink from the heaven and earth bag and drew for her personally.


    How can the portrait of Miss Gu be made by others?


    Cloud Xuan thought.

 Chapter 130

    One day, Gu Bai became popular before the war. One shot became popular, partly because of the unknown combat effectiveness, and partly because of Yunxuan. It was the flower of kaolin in the eyes of the young generation. It was so cool and beautiful that it painted for her.


    All female practitioners love and hate this scroll. They love Yunxuan''s own painting, but hate the people in the painting, not themselves, but other goblins.


    There was a lot of noise outside, but Gu Bai was very calm. He even made things secretly behind everyone''s back.


    Night joy knows her resistance. She won''t pay attention to these rumors. Now, there are still a few days before the formal competition. The little girl loves the prosperity of the world. The friars next to her work hard in the last few days. She is the only one who goes out early and returns late all day.


    He spent most of his time with her, but occasionally he had to deal with the trivial affairs of the demon palace.


    Tonight, the moonlight is very beautiful, and the night is happy. As before, Gu Bai reviews the bad things in the demon palace, but Gu Bai is idle and bored and pesters him to go out with him.


    He reluctantly rubbed the tip of his nose, "didn''t he go out to play a few days ago? Why did he suddenly take me today?"


    Gu Bai Yingying smiled, full of innocence and loveliness, "because I found a very interesting place and wanted to take my master with me. Let''s go. I''ll have a game in a few days. Maybe I won''t be free."


    The little girl began to be charming, and no one could carry it. It was a night of joy. When she threw the things in her hand aside, she stood up.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu Bai was happy to hear this helpless and spoiled tone. He was holding his arm all the way.


    The cultivation world is different from the world. Men and women are different in the world. Even couples need to be polite and polite in the eyes of outsiders, but in the eyes of monks, they are not so harsh. As long as you love me and don''t have too hot eyes, everyone is very easy to accept.


    However, Gu Bai has been on a low fire recently. He has attracted a lot of attention by holding others'' hands so openly.


    No, some people don''t like her style. They can''t stand it and want to compete with her before the competition begins.


    "Heaven is a good man. I think it''s just so."


    She was stopped by a female monk, and behind her stood many male monks. Looking at the courteous appearance, I''m afraid they were flattered before.


    Gu Bai didn''t even want to talk to Li about this kind of thing. After all, she still had serious things to do. Unfortunately, she passed by. This indifferent attitude made the female monk angry and showed her magic weapon directly.


    "As expected, it''s casual cultivation. There''s no self-cultivation!"


    Gu Bai looked at the nun standing in the way. She wasn''t ugly. Otherwise, she couldn''t attract so many monks. However, she still felt that the man was sick and jumped out to provoke for no reason. She didn''t know that the gun hit the head bird?


    She estimated the time, her face began to look bad, "finished?"


    The nun thought she was afraid and looked contemptuous. "Just like this, I thought it was so powerful." she turned her eyes.


    Gu Bai looked at her speechless. Finally, he 518 suggested, "Bai Bai is yueyangzong who lived with Tianyi. This female nun is the daughter of an elder. By the way, she has a good relationship with Xie Zhi."


    At this point, Gu Bai doesn''t understand. Xie Zhina''s psychosis has been pestering her. I''m afraid the female nun in front of her has been fooled.


    "I''ll give you a time to burn incense. If you don''t get out, I''m not polite."


    I''m too lazy to talk nonsense. For this kind of female nun with a shell in her head, she can move her hand and never move her mouth.


    Sure enough, the eldest lady blew up at once, but it was the door of the same name as Tianyi. Before she did it, there was a monk behind her to do it for her.


    "Miss Song, just wait for the casual practice. I can''t bother you to do it. Just leave it to me." the friar said, with a confident smile on his face, but the smile hasn''t disappeared in time. The sudden threat of Yuanying directly forced him to tremble his legs and flop down on his knees. With a ferocious smile on his face, the whole person looked ridiculous.


    As soon as Yuanying''s coercion appeared, almost everyone was forced to kneel. As for the song girl, she stood there because she was wearing the best magic weapon given by her elders. Although her legs trembled slightly, but compared with before, her face was sweating a lot, her makeup was worn, and her clothes were wet. Although she didn''t kneel, she was in a mess.


    Gu Bai sneered at them, holding the night with one hand, but letting the ghost fire out with the other.


    Slender and scaly white fingers are burning a small flame at the moment. Although the flame is small, it is Yin Qi. As soon as it appears, it will be cold to people''s bones and blood.


    "What is this?" song nvxiu trembled her lips and opened her mouth. Her arrogant eyes were full of fear at the moment.


    Gu Bai sneered, but it was the male monk who intended to fight her: "in a foundation period, who gives you the courage to challenge friar Yuanying?" she said, "if love really makes people blind, since you like challenges so much, I''ll leave this little thing to play with you for a while."


    As soon as the others heard this, the three spirits were scared to seven souls. Only the ghost fire jumped happily, "master, don''t worry, I''m measured and won''t hurt their lives and cause trouble for you!"


    Gu Bai, "that''s good. I''ll catch some evil spirits to make up for you later."


    Everyone:... Is this really not an evil way?


    Gu ¡¤ crooked way ¡¤ Bai dropped the ghost fire and went on with night joy in a good mood. The night market is lively. Although something goes wrong halfway, it doesn''t hinder others. This doesn''t matter. Those who put Kongming lamps put Kongming lamps, and those who put River lamps also continue to put River lamps. They just walk and enjoy the night, but they feel something wrong.


    When was the snow mountain spirit flower so worthless that it was all over the street.


    He stopped and looked slightly at Gu Bai.


    "Come on, what''s this?"


    The night is beautiful, but Kongming lamp is not inferior. Fireworks are perishable, but Kongming lamp can shine a night. It is not as far away as the stars. When you look up, you can see the lights all over the sky.


    "Master, what does this Kongming lamp look like?"


    The heart of night joy somehow missed a moment, but he remained calm and asked softly, "what''s it like?"


    Gu Bai said, "I love your shape. The lights in the sky, the stars in the sky and the burning River are not as good as you in front of me."


    The little girl''s sudden confession made her heart jump wildly. He repressed the impulse to hold her in his arms and felt that her confession should be more than that, so he asked, "why did you suddenly surprise me?"


    Gu Bai looked sincere, and her words were really provocative, "because... I like... You." the last word she said was very light, just like a whisper in her ear. Although it was light, it fell on each other''s heart, but it could no longer be erased.

 Chapter 131

    The night is joyous. There are countless lights and stars around him, but at the moment, only Gu Bai can see them in his eyes. The dark eyes beat slightly, and then the body took a step faster than the brain and held her in her arms.


    Gu Bai leaned obediently against his chest, and his voice was soft. But this time, he didn''t call his master again.


    "The night is joyous. I thought, no matter how beautiful the world is, without you, all this has nothing to do with me." she said, her hands climbed up his waist and buried her face in his chest. "I don''t want to hesitate any more. I want you to be with me all the time."


    This latter sentence is more provocative than the previous sentence that I like you.


    Night is happy to live for thousands of years. There are few things or people that can move him. At this point, he bent his mouth and didn''t speak again. He just held her hand and tightened it a little bit.


    Time is like being static. Everything around them seems to have nothing to do with them. I don''t know how long it took. Maybe it was an hour or a moment. Gu Bai finally moved.


    "Well, there''s another thing for you."


    At night, he looked at the spirit flowers of the snow mountains around him, raised his eyebrows and then asked with a smile, "where did you learn all this?"


    He should come first for such a thing. How can the little girl take the initiative.


    The puppets holding the spirit flowers all around are the puppets tossed by Gu Bai. They have no expression on their faces. They stand beside them coldly, making the surrounding atmosphere strange.


    She stuck out her tongue and felt a little embarrassed. "It''s said in the books that beauty is used to spoil. Master is so good-looking. I don''t think it''s too much to spoil."


    Night is joy:


    Is this little fool wrong about gender? Although beauty is used to spoil, the beauty here is not a man.


    But he seemed to be cheeky. Before long, he had accepted it calmly. Even, he blinked his evil eyes and said with a shallow smile: "how is Tangguo going to spoil me?"


    Then Gu Bai grabbed a puppet beside him with his bare hands. The puppet was still holding a spirit flower. At this time, she also took it.


    "My ability to draw runes is not as good as that of Shifu. It took me a long time to draw the eight level runes." she said, took out a small sachet from the stamens, and put the folded runes in the sachet with fragrance. It''s a very special gift.


    She didn''t say that compared with runes, the two mandarin ducks painted on the sachet took the most time.


    This is not, Rao is happy at night. Looking at the two ducks swimming above, he couldn''t help pumping the corners of his mouth.


    Gu Bai''s eyes were quick and his hands were fast. He was afraid that he would dislike him. He quickly hung the sachet on his waist seal. Then he raised his lips and said, "take my sachet and you will be my man in the future."


    It has to be said that this wave of Sao operation is very useful at night.


    He was in a good mood, with a sweet pet smile in his eyes. "If I don''t give anything, I can''t say it."


    Gu Bai smiled and said, "master, did you forget that you gave me all your possessions when I was young? Did you use it to deceive me?"


    Cheating is not cheating, but he didn''t take it seriously. First, the little girl was measured, and second, his force value. With their cultivation, he didn''t even have to blink if he wanted to take her life.


    "I didn''t lie to you. It''s all yours."


    "That''s OK! Your belongings are mine, and people are mine, and we will be a family in the future." after that, she looked at the spirit flowers in the hands of the puppets beside her. "Master, choose again. There is a gift in each spirit flower."


    The snow mountain spirit flower is quite spiritual. Although it is not a top-grade spirit plant, it has high ornamental value and high appearance value. In addition, it is rare. Many girls like it very much. It was fun not to spend the night. Unexpectedly, one day, he would be sent this, and he was very happy to see the ghost.


    Linghua is snow-white. It''s the color of snow. It''s spotless. With the red clothes of night joy, it almost forms a sharp contrast.


    Dazzling, dazzling.


    Not long ago, almost all the friars knew that the newly famous little friar had a lover who liked so much that he even put aside the competition and gave her a surprise.


    Yejihuan has been wearing a mask since he appeared. At this moment, he suddenly wanted to take off the mask and tell the world that the little girl in front of him has been his own since then.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have the heart.


    The little girl is protected by him. The demon family will not be embarrassed, but there will inevitably be ugly words on the right side. He can kill one person, but he can''t kill everyone in the world. Moreover, she doesn''t like it.


    The little girl in front of me was just like the spirit flower in my hand. She was pure and just wanted to be protected from any disturbance.


    There are about twenty puppets around. They are addicted to opening gifts at night, and those monks who come to hear the wind are like beating chicken blood, but they are more excited than him.


    No, some nuns were already jealous and said, "if anyone is willing to prepare such a surprise for me, I''ll put on my wedding dress and marry him immediately!"


    On hearing this, the other one said with a thud: "forget it, friars these days, it''s better to count on themselves than on them. But the little girl is so cute. If I were the childe, I would hold her in the palm of my hand." then she opened one of the spirit flowers at night, stared and cried out, "The best blood pigeon! What a cost!"


    There are exclamations and admirations around. Of course, there are also some who are curious about his appearance at night. Just looking at his great and slender body and compelling temperament, they can guess that his appearance is not bad. Otherwise, the lovely little girl will win a smile from the beauty for spending so much money.


    At the end of the night, he also took down a Xumi ring. When he saw it, he wondered for a moment. Then, he listened to Gu Bai solve his doubts and said, "don''t see that there aren''t many things in this ring now. I''ll try to fill it later."


    He gave her his ring, and she had to give one.


    The night is laughing. Over the past thousand years, countless people have given him gifts, but today is his happiest time.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    He put the ring under his hand, but he thought of another thing.


    His little girl''s sacrifice is both a surprise and a gift. He can''t bear it for nothing. He should have come for these things. Now the little girl has taken the initiative, and he has to give her a surprise.


    His little girl, he is spoiled.


    Tonight, it was destined to be a sleepless night. With Gu Bai, those monks with Taoist partners were complained by their other half. They were surprised and couldn''t play with others. They couldn''t spell gifts. In the end, they could only accompany the Taoist partners bitterly, making both apology and apology. Finally, they ceded land and made reparations, which finally made their friends smile.


    Not to mention, Gu Bai thought this scene was very interesting.

 Chapter 132

    After that night, Gu Bai really became a celebrity. On the day of the competition, almost no one didn''t know her.


    The competition was conducted by drawing lots, because it was random, and her opponents'' standards were uneven. Almost none of them needed to fight. As soon as the pressure was released, they directly surrendered and conceded defeat. Some of them refused to admit defeat, clenched their teeth and fought with her ten times. This was already very resolute. In general, Gu Bai went through the competition with the wind and the water all the way, Finally reached the finals.


    In the past few days, the casino was very busy. We didn''t guess who was the second topic. After all, Miss Gu personally admitted that she was not as good as Yun Xuan, so there was no doubt that she was the second. It''s just a once-in-a-century competition. There''s no suspense in the first and second, and there''s always a little less fun. No, they have found a new way to play. See who can take a few moves in Gu Bai''s hands.


    The competition was in full swing, perhaps because so many monks suddenly gathered, Gu Bai''s mood was rare to rise, and she smiled at everyone, but good luck didn''t seem to care for her all the time. There was an accident in the final final.


    Because it is the final, this review has directly changed its style. It will no longer continue the previous one-on-one battle mode, but throw the contestants into a trial forest.


    "It''s called the mountain forest in the clouds, because there are always clouds around, so it''s named." although the head of the old man has gorgeous hair, his spirit is really quite good. A pair of clear pupils, without any turbidity, slowly sweep through the people below, and Gu Bai can feel the breath of the superior.


    "Since the competition, I don''t want you to die, but after a golden elixir friar broke into the mountain forest in the clouds, he hasn''t gone out yet. The people sent to look for him can''t find any clues. Therefore, we don''t know what dangers will be encountered inside. Therefore, if any of you want to give up in advance, it''s OK."


    A few days later, from thousands of people signed up before to less than 100 now. Seeing that they all entered the finals, naturally no one gave up. Besides, people in the mountains and forests in the clouds have heard of it. There are more mysteries about the dangers inside. Many people have gone in over the years, but so far only the rumored friar Jindan is missing. In their opinion, they either encounter any unknown danger or die by themselves. How big can it be for them to stare at the finals?


    The old man saw no one quit. With a wave of his hand, several children with plates came over. There are several wooden cards on the plate. Before they get close, people can feel the aura contained in them.


    "Each competitor who enters the mountain forest in the clouds will take a wooden card. This wooden card is engraved with a small array. Once in danger, break it to open the array. The array will escort you back. But once the wooden card is damaged, the owner will be out."


    The old man talked about some things, and finally talked about how to win the game. "The time to enter the mountain forest in the clouds lasts for half a month. In this half a month, you will enter from all entrances, and each person needs to hunt a spirit beast. In the end, whoever has the highest spirit beast grade will win."


    Spirit beasts are a kind of race between ordinary beasts and demon families. They don''t have only instinct and nature like beasts. They have some wisdom, but they are still a little worse than demon families. They can''t cultivate adults. Therefore, most of their IQ is in their childhood.


    However, it''s hard to find spirit beasts these days. At the beginning, the cultivation world wantonly captured the demon family in an attempt to sign a contract with them, but the demon family is so easy to cheat, so in the end, many people retreated and chose spirit beasts.


    Although the wisdom of spirit beasts is not as cunning as human beings, they are not ignorant fools. Gradually, under the consciousness of crisis, they began to learn to avoid themselves.


    Now it is almost impossible to want a spirit beast to go with you willingly.


    No, after the release of the competition regulations, many people frown, not to mention the level of spirit beasts. It is already the grace of heaven to catch one in such a short time.


    Some people frown, others are happy, but the reason is not complicated.


    Looking for spirit beasts is not more than talent. It''s luck. If luck comes, they can lead those favored children and become the first in this competition! With such a beautiful idea, many monks entered the mountain forest with full energy.


    After entering the mountain forest, some people organized groups and others worked alone. Gu Bai didn''t know most of them except Yun Xuan. Therefore, she didn''t rush to join others, but strolled around the mountain forest leisurely.


    She walked and stopped, and would stop when she saw anything new. No, looking at the red fruits of the trees, she licked her red lips and asked in a low voice, "can you eat the fruit when you get rich?"


    It really can''t stop her from eating goods at any time. 518 sighed and truthfully said, "the fruit looks big and good-looking, but the taste doesn''t dare to compliment. However, if you like to eat sour things, take it as I didn''t say."


    Gu Bai refused to admit defeat and found several fruit trees. Finally 518 he couldn''t stand it. "Big sister, you have snacks. There are many small animals in the mountain forest. If the fruit is really delicious, do you think it will be covered with no one to pick? Common sense! The more delicious things are, the more things compete, and the small animals are not stupid!"


    Gu Bai touched his chin, and then said, "fa cai, since you know so well, show me the way."


    518 clearly knows her bad temper. If you don''t show her the way, you can''t annoy it all the way. Finally, under her threat, you can only show her the way.


    "I said, big sister, people come in to win the game. You can''t eat less than five or six kinds of fruits and roast a fish all the way. Shall we do business?" 518 advised painstakingly, fearing that she would really forget.


    Who knows, Gu Bai is shameless and deep into the bone marrow. She eats the sweet fruit in her hand. She is very comfortable.


    "Don''t you? When I''ve had enough, tell me the specific location of the spirit beast."


    518 was angry and had nothing to say. Half a ring, it finally choked, "cheating is shameful, pro!"


    Gu Bai said, "what''s the shame? Why should I bother to win while lying down?" after that, he threw away the fruit shell in his hand, found a handkerchief to wipe his hand, and then slowly asked, "are you stupid?"


    518 is a gas puffer fish. It''s really a woman''s heart, a submarine needle! When dealing with the snake demon before Mingming, he still said that he couldn''t always rely on the demon flute and had to keep up with his strength. Now he''s lazy and sneaking out of the world.


    518 without opening her mouth, Gu Bai is not in a hurry, because her ultimate goal is not to win any competition, but Yunxuan.


    I''ve been in the mountains for a long time. At his speed, it''s time to find her.

 Chapter 133

    Yunxuan and she didn''t enter at the same entrance, so it really took a lot of time to find her.


    The spirit beast is hard to find. However, before the spirit beast was found, many people began to fight among themselves.


    Even if you destroy a wooden card, you can quit automatically, and this kind of destruction does not stipulate that you must be yourself. No, many monks were recruited. They quit the game before they react to anything.


    The monks who lost their qualification for the competition were itching, but they all left the mountains and forests in the clouds, so they had to guard outside and were ready to wait for someone to come out and make a big meal.


    Yun Xuan and Gu Bai have good accomplishments. Although they have such indiscriminate means, no one dares to use them. Even after a team met Gu Bai, they even sent an invitation.


    "Miss Gu, are you alone?"


    Gu Bai looked lazily at the team in front of him. There were about seven or eight people. He didn''t know where to get some horses. They rode on horses one by one, which was quite like the same thing.


    "What''s up?"


    The leader jumped down from the horse. The smile on his face was not intentional, but quite generous. "I want to come to Miss Gu and know that there is no sword flying in the mountains and forests. Miss Gu wants to cooperate with us?" after that, he didn''t forget to add, "we have other horses in our hands."


    They robbed the horses and were afraid that others would find the remaining horses, so they slaughtered the horses directly. In addition to their own mounts, they left three uninhabited horses in order to win over people.


    When the man finished, 518 he told Gu Bai what they had done. Gu Bai tut said, "no, I''m used to being alone."


    Her face was disdainful, but there was no cover up. Now, many people looked ugly.


    Those who can get to the finals are not those little friars in the period of gas refining or foundation building. Most of them are in the golden elixir period, and one of them is the leader in the late golden elixir period. Although Gu Bai has talent, she is young in the end. Unlike them, she is about to pass the centenary mark.


    Originally, the leader invited her to join. What he valued was that she was young and casual. I''m afraid she didn''t understand the intrigues of the bulk door. Such a deceptive person is most suitable to be a thug. As a result, the little girl refused them even if she didn''t want to!


    "Miss Gu, don''t think about it?" he said with a smile. "As far as I know, many people form a team. Although Miss Gu has talent, her fists are difficult to defeat her four hands. Besides, many things in the world can''t be solved by force alone."


    Gu Bai was annoyed. She reached out and took out her ears. She smiled and asked, "are you finished?" then she looked up and down, and suddenly said, "you''re the one with the bet on me. What''s your name?"


    The other side, "... Xia Houle."


    Gu Bai said, "yes, it''s Xia Houle. You see, the amount of your bet is a little higher than me. If you win, those little cute people I win are not too poor. Otherwise, I''ll solve you here before you find the spirit beast."


    She said these words with a smile on her face, but Xia Houle''s face became ugly. In the end, when she heard that she wanted to solve herself, she didn''t even maintain her false smile.


    "Miss Gu, if you say so, I''m not a friend who''s sorry to bet on me."


    Gu Bai was very shameless. When he heard this, he smiled, "but I''m a short protector. Your friend, it''s none of my business."


    Now, Xia Houle couldn''t help it. Although her Taoism is higher than her own, she has many people. How many magic tools can she have in her hand when she is a casual practitioner? He was born in the big gate. Zongmen gave a lot of babies in this competition. Even if it is a leapfrog battle, who wins and who loses is not sure.


    "Miss Gu wants to make things so ugly?" he looked gloomy, but secretly took out the magic weapon of the heaven and earth bag.


    Gu Bai held his chest with both hands and didn''t even have a plan to fight. He just summoned the ghost fire. Then he said with a smile: "I hate you big disciples. If you want to fight, why so much nonsense."


    In the later stage of a golden elixir, she was no longer afraid. She had many magic tools. Could she have more than her? The night is happy, but I gave her all the magic tools that can enter the eyes of the demon palace. Can it be comparable to just one sect door?


    No, he just made an intermediate magic weapon. The ghost fire was swallowed without blinking. After swallowing, it also burped.


    Seeing this, Gu Bai was rather disgusted and said, "am I hungry or what? I swallow everything in my mouth. I''m not afraid to eat bad stomach and spit it out."


    Although ghost fire grows by Yin Qi, it can be cultivated to its level. Except for some of the best magic tools, such as those low-level and intermediate magic tools, it can devour. However, since the master disliked it, it could only spit it out.


    Just in the end is into its ghost fire belly, even if spit out, it can''t be used again.


    Gu Bai looked at the broken copper and iron on the ground and sneered, "it''s only an intermediate magic weapon. You look down on people too much."


    She has many top-grade magic tools, but this does not mean that there are top-grade magic tools everywhere in the cultivation world. On the contrary, there are only a few top-grade magic tools in many sects. Most of them still use intermediate magic tools except the sect leader and several peak leaders and elders.


    Xia Houle has some talents. He is already in the later stage of the golden elixir when he is less than 100 years old. In the sect, he is a key disciple, but Rao is so. Among the magic tools given to him, there is only one best magic tool, and he has to return it when the competition is over. Originally, he thought that the intermediate magic weapon was also good. You know, it costs a lot of money to repair the broken settlement. He knows how to buy any magic weapon. Ghost fire, but she was lucky and was recognized instead of being swallowed.


    His pride made his IQ drop a lot and ignored a lot of things. The second level magic weapon was swallowed. In addition to a ray of heartache on his face, he was more angry. Since the woman toasts and doesn''t drink, he won''t be merciful anymore!


    "Who says I have only intermediate magic weapons!" he twisted a handsome face and said, "pure Yang hammer!"


    The huge hammer suddenly appeared in his hand, occupying almost the whole sky. Coupled with the glittering characteristics, Gu Bai''s eyes narrowed.


    She frowned when she looked at the best magic instrument with such a special aesthetic.


    Originally, she thought she couldn''t catch the spirit beast. It''s good to catch a top-notch magic weapon back. It just filled in the ring in yejihuan''s hand. When her bride price, it''s just that the aesthetics of the hammer directly exceeds her bottom line.


    While abandoning, he took out a lamp.


    This lamp is called burning lamp. It''s a small one. It''s exquisite and beautiful. Gu Bai lit the lamp. In an instant, everything around him was still.


    However, although the surroundings were still, their thinking was in operation. Therefore, everyone watched Gu Bai grab the pure Yang hammer.


    "It''s a little ugly, but at present, I can only make do with it." thinking, she felt that after learning the array, she had to learn casting, otherwise she couldn''t even give a gift next time.

 Chapter 134

    Lighting a lamp can quickly freeze the surrounding time, but it is always a magic tool. It has its zero boundary point. Everything will return to normal after one incense. However, for Gu Bai, one incense is enough.


    She estimated the time, accepted the Chunyang hammer first, and finally looked at Xia Houle with a smile.


    "Taoist friend, thank you for your magic weapon." then he glanced at the horse behind him and walked over impolitely.


    The horse was also frozen with them. Gu Bai was not in a hurry. She leaned against the tree and kicked the stone under her feet intentionally or unintentionally. When the time was over, she brought the horse.


    As for the others, that move just now has made them put out all their thoughts.


    Xia Houle was beaten in the face like this. He looked at Gu Baitang, and the emperor took away the best magic weapons and walked along with his horse. The whole person trembled with anger. His eyes were gloomy and stared at Gu Bai, hoping to shoot her to death.


    "Miss Gu, don''t go too far."


    Gu Bai listened to the gnashing of teeth. "If I want to go too far, how do you want to deal with me?"


    Xia Houle has never seen such a woman who doesn''t play cards according to the routine. Ordinary friars worry about the sect door behind him and won''t do things well, but this woman not only does things well, but also provokes again and again, as if she wasn''t afraid of the sect door behind him.


    He squinted at her, and then suddenly thought that she seemed to have a good relationship with TIANYIZONG. However, no matter how good the relationship was, she was not TIANYIZONG''s person after all. TIANYIZONG didn''t have to offend other people for her.


    "Miss Gu, I admit that you have high talent, but you can leave a line in life. Don''t think you can do whatever you want with one day."


    His words were not euphemistic at all, and Gu Bai was not angry. After all, she never relied on TIANYIZONG, but before she could refute, someone behind her took a step ahead of her and spoke coldly.


    "No matter what Miss Gu wants to do, I can protect her every day."


    Suddenly there was one more person around. Everyone forgot the past along with the voice. At this look, he was surprised to find that Yunxuan came too.


    Xia Houle can''t beat Gu Bai, let alone win Yunxuan. He had heard that the relationship between the two seemed unusual, but now he saw it, and a strange idea arose.


    Although he hated Gu Bai, there was no doubt about her beauty, but he didn''t expect that Yunxuan, who held the sword all day, would like such a little girl.


    He hooked the corner of his lips and didn''t worry about offending people. "Yun Daoyou, I remember Miss Gu is a man with Taoist partners."


    His abrupt remark made many people''s faces change behind him. It was a one-time offence to two Yuanying Da Neng!


    Gu Bai likes people, which is not a secret in the cultivation world. On the contrary, the romance she played before is still talked about with relish. It seems that she likes the man very much to announce the world like that. Xia Houle said that whether it is true or false, it will make people have doubts.


    The monks around were afraid and admired Xia Houle. Although this move is dangerous, once it is successful, it can disintegrate their trust. Even once it is known by Gu Bai, there will be no room for Yunxuan. At that time, it is possible to make bad friends.


    She Gu Bai doesn''t rely on heaven, but if she chooses one of the two, it depends on whether she chooses heaven or her unknown Taoist companion.


    The more Xia Houle thought about it, the more he felt that his plan was going to be completed. No, his mood was better with the naked eye. He smiled and opened his mouth, completely missing the haze just now. "Yundaoyou, men and women are different. Miss Gu is a man with a family. We should know how to avoid suspicion. Otherwise, you will lose not only your face, but also the whole day."


    Xia Houle doesn''t worry at all if he pulls hatred like this. He and Yunxuan are people of ten major schools. He firmly believes that Yunxuan dare not do anything to him. Otherwise, even if he is the favored son of heaven, TIANYIZONG may not be able to protect him too much.


    Who hasn''t been protected behind these days.


    Xia Houle''s provocation, Yunxuan and Gu Bai didn''t take it to heart. They looked at each other, and their eyes were calm.


    "Have you finished?" Yun Xuan''s voice was cold and warm, just like the sword in his hand, and Xia Houle in front of him was a clown. He wouldn''t take him to heart, but he wouldn''t let him go.


    Obviously he just said a word, but Xia Houle''s throat seemed to be pinched, and his whole face turned red. He stretched out his hand and angrily pointed to Yun Xuan, but his eyes revealed his heart.


    Fear, fear, the illusion of dying, made his voice tremble.


    "Yunxuan, you''re crazy!"


    Yun Xuan''s face was expressionless. "Do you think I will be afraid of an ethereal sect?"


    Xia Houle''s pupils suddenly shrunk, he... He was really fearless! No, it''s impossible. No matter how powerful he is, he is just one of the disciples of TIANYIZONG. In terms of his status, they are almost the same!


    If he dies, the ethereal sect will never give up. At that time, Yunxuan will not be able to please!


    "You''re crazy! You''re absolutely crazy! Kill me and you''ll die! The ethereal sect won''t give up!"


    His eyes were ferocious, and he said this with a roar. However, the cloud Xuan in front of him still had no expression, "how ethereal sect is, what does it have to do with me."


    He even dares to calculate the devil. What is a small ethereal sect.


    Gu Bai held his chest in his hands and stood quietly watching the war. She met Yunxuan a lot, so she always felt that she still knew something about Yunxuan, but now she is different from him in her impression.


    Although he was still calm, his eyes changed.


    At this time, 518 said, "it''s really different. He really wants to kill him."


    The murderous spirit made Xia Houle''s teammates step back. They just formed a temporary team and didn''t want to gamble their lives for him. Not to mention Yun Xuan and Miss Gu, even Xia Houle can''t fight. They still retreat to a safe distance to avoid being affected. At that time, they don''t even cry.


    Xia Houle was completely set up by people and no longer pretended. The whole person was like a country man, shouting abuse and ugly words.


    Yun Xuan looked at him and said three words coldly, "you, damn it." the words fell, the sword fell in his hand, and Gu Bai made a sound when he saw that he was about to cut someone.


    "Wait a minute." she walked up, stopped his sword, smiled and said, "Taoist friend Yun, killing this rubbish with Benming sword is too insulting to Benming sword. Isn''t he sure we don''t dare to kill him? That''s when he won the bet." then, seeing Yunxuan frowning, she said slowly: "life can be given to him, as for this cultivation..."


    She didn''t finish her words, but Yunxuan understood it for a second.


    For friars, accomplishments and spiritual roots are their real lives. Without lives, they can practice ghosts, but without spiritual roots, they have nothing.


    "I see." Yun Xuan said.

 Chapter 135

    Xia Houle didn''t die, but his end was worse than death.


    He fell to the ground, full of mess. Once, he was also the pride of heaven. Although there was cloud mystery, it did not mean that no one paid attention to him in the second ten thousand years. On the contrary, the ethereal sect gave him all kinds of resources. However, now everything is gone.


    He was arrogant and arrogant. What he wanted was that Yun Xuan didn''t dare to go too far even if he shot. At most, he was taught a lesson. And once his provocation becomes, those flesh and blood are nothing. But he never thought that Yunxuan dared to do so absolutely!


    He hates, he hates those teammates who are far away, the little girl, and Yunxuan. Over the years, they have always been compared, and he is always the one at the bottom. Obviously, he is nearly twice his age. Why should he trample on him! Why, he is sought after by thousands of people, why


    Xia Houle''s eyes flashed countless pictures, and the deep hatred in his eyes almost turned into essence. However, no one takes him seriously now.


    Yunxuan took his sword, stepped on the slightly wet grass and came to Gu Bai in front of him.


    "Come on, let''s find the spirit beast."


    Gu Bai deliberately ignored the scarlet light flashing from the bottom of his eyes, smiled and nodded. Just before she left, she said, "it''s a little tired to walk. Let''s ask them to buy two horses."


    Said to buy, but who dares to ask for her money.


    No, the monks who watched the scene waved their hands one after another, "no, no, no, this horse will be given to Taoist Yun and Taoist Gu. Feel free."


    Gu Bai was also polite. With a slight force on his toes, he jumped onto the horse''s back.


    "Let''s go, little horse. Let''s find something delicious." then he didn''t forget to pat the white horse on the head.


    The white horse is quite tall with a long mane. It is snow-white and very handsome. At present, it runs, but it is no worse than the famous foal outside. The horse raised his head and tail, raised his hind hoof, and Gu Bai drove it all the way, which was even more refreshing.


    Behind him, Yunxuan followed closely. He was not in a hurry to surpass her, but followed closely step by step. As long as she turned back, he could see her.


    I don''t know how long she ran. Gu Bai finally stopped. She looked around. In fact, the environment of the mountain forest in the clouds was almost the same. There were unknown plants and big trees to shade from the sun. However, Baima was an Aboriginal and should know the mountain forest vegetation better than her.


    "This is the delicious place you took me to find?" she came down from the horse''s crotch and touched its head with a smile. "If you dare to lie to me, I''ll roast horse meat later."


    Such a lovely face, with threatening words, doesn''t blink. If someone else changes, she doesn''t have to say that she is a witch, but Yunxuan follows behind her and just thinks she likes everything.


    "Hungry?" how could friar Yuanying be hungry, but Yunxuan knew her habits, so she knew that she maintained human habits most of the time, three meals a day. Oh, no, the little girl sometimes wanted five meals a day.


    Thinking like this, she felt more lovely. Others came in thinking of catching spirit beasts, but she was still thinking of food.


    Gu Bai, "I''m not hungry, I just want to find something to eat, otherwise the whole person is boring." when she finished, she saw the white horse running away and eating happily.


    Obviously, this area is the lunch area for white horses.


    Facing this scene, Gu Bai''s whole face was numb, and Yun Xuan couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t stop me, I must roast horse meat today!"


    In this regard, Yun Xuan can only say, "Miss Gu, this white horse doesn''t deceive you, but its likes are different from yours."


    Gu Bai Aojiao snorted and said to the system, "make a fortune. I think this guy has something to say."


    518, "no, it''s implied that you are not the same as the devil. You should know that the preferences of the devil family and human beings are completely opposite."


    Gu Bai tut said, this guy really didn''t miss any chance. Xia Hou Le lost in this man''s hand, but he was not wronged at all.


    Over there, Yun Xuan, regardless of whether she understood it or not, took out an animal from the heaven and earth bag. The animal was covered with jujube red feathers, and the most noticeable one was its tail. The former feathers were dark jujube red, and the feathers on the tail were red and green. They were extremely bright. Under the looming sun, Gu Bai was in a trance and felt that the feather was shining.


    "What''s this?" her attention was completely attracted by it.


    Yunxuan, holding its wings in one hand, said faintly, "the prey we caught on the way looks like a pheasant. Aren''t you hungry? I just saw some mushrooms nearby. I''ll cook them together later to fill your stomach."


    An unknown pheasant trembled violently when he said this, but it was ruthlessly suppressed in the end.


    518 finally couldn''t see it, sympathized and said, "this is the mountain tail phoenix of the Xiaofeng family. It''s still small now. If it''s bigger, its tail will be more beautiful, and it can open the screen like a peacock."


    Gu Bai pulled at the corner of his mouth, "so this is a spirit beast?"


    518 nodded. "To be exact, with this mountain tail Phoenix, no matter what others catch, they won''t win." then he paused and didn''t know what tone to use. "But Yunxuan wants to fill your stomach with this mountain tail Phoenix. If it''s true love, it can be willing."


    Give up the first place. If it''s not true love, who believes it?


    Although Gu Bai likes to eat, he can''t accept the smart xiaoshanweifeng. Seeing that Yunxuan was ready to pluck her hair and break her chamber, she couldn''t bear to say, "wait."


    Shanwei Feng is already shivering. This guy has a good smell. Why are you so cruel! I want to cry without tears. As expected, Ma Ma is right. Men are big * * sons!


    Xiaoshanweifeng doesn''t know that Yunxuan is also a demon emperor. Even if it''s just a wisp of remnant soul, its breath can still attract animals.


    Yun Xuan stopped his movements and looked up to see the little girl staring at Shanwei Feng in his hand. His voice was soft and said, "although I haven''t been to a private school, don''t lie to me. The pheasant doesn''t fluctuate in spiritual power. This little thing is clearly a spirit beast."


    When he was exposed, he didn''t panic. Instead, he calmly said, "there are only a few spiritual power fluctuations. There are many such animals in the mountains and forests in the clouds."


    Xiaoshan Weifeng thinks she has seen the devil. What is spiritual power! The whole mountain forest, which is stronger than it?!


    But no one expected that Yunxuan turned the conversation tone and threw Shanwei Feng into her arms. "Since you think it''s useful, give it to you. Anyway, for me, if I can''t eat it, it''s useless."


    Gu Bai was caught off guard by a small mountain tail Phoenix who was lost. Not to mention, looking at the small one, there was a lot of meat and it was very heavy in his hand.

 Chapter 136

    Gu Bai looked at Yun Xuan in a daze. Obviously, the whole person was still in a daze.


    What is she, lying down and winning?


    Didn''t do anything and just won?


    Yun Xuan looked at her reaction with a smile and deliberately teased her. "Don''t like it?" he said, frowning slightly. "Sure enough, I''d better eat it."


    Xiaoshanweifeng''s tail exploded, but it was small. When it exploded, there was only a small cluster, like a small flower, without any maintenance.


    Shanwei Feng is beautiful, and now fried hair looks even more lovely. Gu Bai admits that he is a physiologist. No, he immediately shook his head when he heard Yun Xuan''s words, "no, it''s not easy to look so good."


    Xiaoshanweifeng''s IQ is also quite high. As soon as she heard that she could save its life, she immediately flatteringly stretched out her tongue and licked the back of her hand.


    Gu Bai didn''t dislike his warm little tongue, but someone suddenly blacked his eyes.


    "It''s hard to hunt in the mountains and forests. I''d better eat it." he had no expression and his voice was faint, but Gu Bai found something wrong with him.


    Inexplicably swallowed her saliva. She whispered to 518, "shit, why did this guy suddenly blacken?"


    518 has some understanding, "you can enjoy and show your love with the night. Even a mountain tail Phoenix can get your love openly. Only he can stay with you as a friend. He can''t ask, and he''s still a scattered soul. It''s easy to go astray."


    The blackened man couldn''t stand it. Gu Bai could only silently hold Shanwei Feng, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m not hungry. There''s plenty of time." then she suddenly thought that the little guy in her arms should be under age, so she whispered to him, "little guy, what do you eat on weekdays?"


    Shanwei Feng seemed to understand her. She opened her red mouth and chirped twice. Unfortunately, Gu Bai didn''t understand the bird language at all.


    On one side, Yun Xuan suddenly said, "it eats more miscellaneous. If you want to feed it, you can eat mushrooms on one side."


    Yunxuan''s tone was so ordinary that Gu Bai almost believed it until 518 made a sound.


    "Bai Bai, don''t believe him! Shanwei Feng''s stomach is very weak. She only eats bamboo blossom dew pulp. It''s easy to have diarrhea when she is fed blindly and barren. It''s possible to die by accident." 518 said, but he thought the ghost of the demon emperor was too terrible. It''s no other means. It''s no different from the demon clan. No, there''s still a difference. The demon clan is famous outside, and this one has a good reputation outside.


    Thinking of this, it has a hunch that it is not easy for its host to complete this branch task.


    Gu Bai listened to 518''s words and his hands were stiff. Fortunately, Shanwei Feng was not stupid. Hearing Yunxuan''s words, the whole bird shook at a distance.


    "I don''t think he likes mushrooms."


    Shanwei Feng was excited and cried. She was the most lovely little sister and the worst man!


    Yunxuan looked sorry, but he didn''t say anything more.


    Without his calculation, Shanwei Phoenix finally regained some vitality, but this vitality is also temporary. It has been out for a long time. For the young Shanwei Phoenix, they need to eat three times a day. Now it''s half a day, and the smelly man hasn''t fed it from beginning to end! That''s too much!


    As soon as yamawei Feng thought of smelling his breath, he sent it to the door foolishly, and he wanted to hammer his childish self to death.


    Unfortunately, time cannot be reset. It can only hope with Gu Bai.


    "Jiji!"


    Gu Bai didn''t understand it, but he could still understand it with 518.


    "Are you hungry? Looking for food?" Gu Bai asked.


    When Shanwei Feng heard this beautiful little sister understand herself, she immediately fluttered her wings happily, "Ji!" after calling, the little wings pointed in one direction.


    So Gu Bai pretended to be confused again, "are you going to take me to find food?"


    Shanwei Feng, "Ji!"


    Gu Bai smiled, "OK, you show me the way."


    Shanwei Feng''s nest is a little away from here, but Gu Bai has a horse and doesn''t take long to ride it.


    The old nest is a bamboo forest, but this bamboo is different from the impression of bamboo. It seems to have some aura. The bamboo forest is very big. Looking from a distance, you can still see several small flowers on the bamboo tip, but there are too few flowers. Gu Bai also sees several.


    Xiaoshanweifeng was obviously very happy. She was hungry for most of the day and was finally able to eat.


    Along the way, Yunxuan was very silent until Shanwei Feng ate and didn''t bother them anymore. He said, "Miss Gu likes it very much?"


    Gu Bai saw his belly black and was afraid that he would still be angry about Shanwei Feng''s life. He was rarely cautious and said, "I don''t like it much, but I just think it''s cute. Besides, don''t think I''m stupid. It''s smart. Although it''s powerful, it''s still very regrettable if it''s eaten like this."


    When she said this, it was a very common sentence, but she didn''t know how to poke him. Unexpectedly, she was very happy.


    Yes, of course she doesn''t understand. Yun Xuan is almost possessed by the devil because of his obsession. He knows the thinking of those people of the demon clan. They are cruel by nature and act recklessly, but they don''t understand the word pity. Gu Bai, judging from this sentence alone, will never have a good end with the joy of the night.


    Because they have never been people of the same world.


    Although she and he are not the same world, he will pretend that he has self-confidence and can make her invisible. Even, he can become her favorite type for her.


    Gu Bai didn''t know what he was thinking. He simply stopped talking and turned his eyes to xiaoshanweifeng.


    After a big meal, the little guy was in a very good mood. He even forgot how flattering a bad man was. He chirped and sang. Although he didn''t understand what he was singing, the little guy''s voice was clear and beautiful. It was surprisingly pleasant to hear when he shouted like this.


    The mood gradually relaxed. Gu Bai looked at it, but he didn''t know that the danger was approaching slowly.


    Speaking of, it''s been five years since the last branch mission. She didn''t complete the mission, so she will be punished accordingly. But at that time, she was in seclusion, and 518 said it vaguely, so over the years, she has been in peace. Therefore, she almost forgot about punishment.


    The cry of the Phoenix at the end of the hill became higher and higher, but the surrounding atmosphere changed in vain. The sky that was still clear a moment ago suddenly became very strange. A strange and mysterious force seemed to tear a hole in the sky. The hole became bigger and bigger, and the suddenly released force almost swept the whole bamboo forest.


    Gu Bai, "lying in the trough, what''s the situation?" then he turned his eyes to Yun Xuan. As a result, he was just like himself. Although there was no expression on his face, he seemed surprised from his eyes.


    Yunxuan tried to fight against that strange force, and found that his cultivation was like hitting a stone with an egg.


    "Gu Bai, break the wooden card." without hesitation, he said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 137

    Gu Bai vaguely saw Yunxuan''s anxious look, but she was deeply trapped in the vortex. The majestic power pressed her to move, and even her consciousness was a little blurred. She stood there, and the mysterious force swept through her body, as if to tear her body. At last, the green veins on her forehead were revealed.


    Yunxuan rarely showed his anxious color. He wanted to come forward. However, the force did not recognize him. Before he even approached, he was suddenly hit in the chest and then lifted to one side.


    Gu Baitou is going to explode. Fortunately, 518 is still online.


    "In vain, don''t struggle. Follow that force, you can''t fight it."


    518''s voice was surprisingly calm, so Gu Bai calmed down a lot. She clenched her teeth and tried to see the surrounding situation, so she asked, "what''s the situation?"


    518, "trigger punishment. Don''t worry. It won''t kill you. You may be a little tired."


    As soon as the words came out, Gu Baicai remembered that she still had a punishment not accepted!


    After waves of dizziness, Gu Bai felt that her whole body was about to explode. She wasted her strength and finally gave up resistance.


    I can''t resist it. I love it!


    I don''t know if it''s because of her obedience, that force has somehow become much more docile. However, although she is docile, she still surrounds her. At this time, she also has leisure, "say, what''s the punishment this time?"


    518, "remember the demon emperor? This is one of his arrays. Originally, his arrays were all to trap you, but there was something wrong with this."


    Gu Bai''s eyelids jumped, "what''s the problem?"


    518, "there are some problems with the magnetic field in the mountains and forests in the clouds. In fact, the reason is that there is a reincarnation stone buried under it. Although it is a stone, in fact, seriously speaking, it should be a key, a key that can tear apart time and space. In a specific environment, it can reincarnate anything, such as returning to the past or the future."


    Gu Bai heard his forehead jerk, "so because the demon emperor''s array is located here, the reincarnation stone has locked me now and wants me to reincarnate?"


    518 nodded, "yes, the reincarnation stone is only responsible for reincarnating the soul, and your body will stay here."


    Can there be anything worse than now? No,


    Gu Bai even make complaints about Tucao now. She looks at the opening of the split in the sky. It looks like an endless abyss, and can not see the end. Now, the abyss will drag her in, and she can not resist it.


    Her body is getting lighter and lighter. If she looks back at this time, she will find that her body is still where it is


    There was a gap in the sky of the mountains and forests in the clouds. Everyone saw it. The emergence of visions and the majestic and unknown power shocked the cultivation world. Although it was only a few days after the competition, it had to be suspended because of this, so that all the contestants broke the wooden cards and returned the same way.


    However, although there were not many people, Gu Bai fell into a coma.


    The friar is different from the ordinary doctor. Everyone can find out that Gu Bai is suffering from amnesia. Coupled with the previous vision, almost everyone has determined that her amnesia is related to the vision.


    The night immediately rejoiced in her hand and held her over. He looked at Yunxuan coldly. TIANYIZONG''s favorite son of heaven is now in a mess, wearing a white Taoist robe, stained with a lot of green grass and soil, and even a little blood on the corners of his mouth.


    "Say, the situation at that time!"


    Yunxuan was hit hard by that force just now, and his true Qi scattered all over his body. Now he should close the door and heal his wounds, but looking at Gu Bai in the arms of night joy, his pale face ignored everything.


    At present, it is not the question of whom to hate, but the most important thing is to save Gu Bai first.


    "That power didn''t come in vain. What array should there be nearby." speaking of this, he suddenly caught Shanwei Feng. He hid his scarlet blood eyes. "What did you do?"


    Shanwei Feng thinks that although this guy looks like a breeze and a moon, he is a complete psycho. He can''t afford it. He can hide! It knows who can save it, so it instinctively hides from people.


    However, before he got close, he was almost screamed by the joy of the night.


    Xiaoshanweifeng was very wronged and chirped. However, no one understood what it said.


    "Since it''s useless, kill it." night immediately looked at it and said expressionless.


    Xiaoshanweifeng could feel the great danger. The black eyes the size of mung bean eyes were filled with tears. No one could protect it. It could only flutter its wings. Then the other party showed the direction of the vision and opened his mouth and shouted a few times.


    Although it is small, it still knows some things, such as the array of mountains and forests in the clouds, such as that special stone. These things can''t be said at first, but if you don''t say it now, your life will be gone.


    ***


    On the other hand, Gu Bai, as a soul, has no body, so in another place, she can only float with the wind, but the tip of her nose vaguely smells a smell of blood.


    "Where is this?"


    It''s like a canyon abyss. There''s nothing more than miasma and ancient trees.


    However, the nose tip can smell blood, which indicates that there are still animals around, or dare to guess that there may also be people around?


    518, "Congratulations, back 800 years ago."


    Gu Bai: "... Very good."


    518, "in your current situation, if you don''t find a body, you will be scared after three days." it said again, "the system won''t pinch another body for you, so come on for nothing!"


    Gu Bai can''t wait to unload this broken system. Where can she find her body? Sure enough, even if the task failed, it was related to her life. Unfortunately, she still had to take her life.


    The bloody smell at the tip of his nose is very light, but Gu Bai can''t care so much at the moment. Whether he is a man or a dog, it''s better to borrow his body first than lose his soul.


    No, God didn''t seem to want her life. After she wandered around for half a day, she finally found it.


    Unexpectedly, in this deep mountain and old forest, the other party is not a beast, but a person with injuries all over. In her experience, the other party should die soon.


    The bloody man fell to the ground with many fractures. It is unknown how the body is, but judging from the amount of bleeding, it should not be much better. The man fell on the muddy land, his blood fell into the land and dyed the whole piece red, but the most profound thing was his blood eyes.


    The strong killing intention almost turns into essence.


    "Who are you?"


    She seems to be able to see Gu Bai. Her body can''t move, but her sight can move.


    Gu Bai squatted in front of her curiously. She was a little surprised that she could see herself. Then she found that the bloody man was not an ordinary man, but a monk. He just had ordinary cultivation and only reached the foundation period.

 Chapter 138

    The friars in the foundation period, coupled with the passage of life, enabled her to see Gu Bai half floating in the air.


    Although Gu Bai is in a state of soul, she is a living soul. Compared with this foundation building friar, her vitality is not broken, and she does not have the breath of ordinary ghosts. On the contrary, because of her cultivation, she can almost be called a ghost monk.


    Not everyone in the cultivation world is a genius. The foundation period and the birth period may be a height that some monks can''t reach in their whole life. The falling female nun in front of her is obviously one of them, but she is unwilling. There is a deep hatred in her eyes. If she dies like this, wouldn''t it be cheap for those garbage?!


    Therefore, she prayed to God, at all costs, as long as she was given a chance to avenge her, she was willing to bet on everything.


    "Did you appear after God heard my prayer?"


    Her eyes were gloomy and there was no sunshine of a girl, but Gu Bai looked sideways at what she said.


    "Huh?"


    So what''s going on now?


    Finally, 518 explained for the nun. She was originally a disciple of Qimen and ranked the lowest. However, because Shifu was the leader, she was also a favorite younger martial sister, but she didn''t expect that after a training, she found that someone in the door cooperated with the demon family in an attempt to usurp her master''s position as the leader! The little girl was young and her mind was not calm enough. She accidentally exposed it after she accidentally found out about it. Therefore, she was destroyed this time.


    Her life is dead. Her only thought now is to revenge!


    Don''t they like trading with demons? So can she! As long as she can kill them, she is willing to pay any price!


    Hearing this, Gu Bai couldn''t help touching his chin. Without hesitation, he agreed directly.


    Seizing and sacrificing are two different things. The former is easy to be found and will be stained with cause and effect, which is also unfavorable to her practice. The latter can only achieve her wishes.


    "How do you want me to take revenge?"


    Nun, "kill them! I want you to kill them all!" her eyes were red and her face was a little ferocious, but in the end, a complex emotion flashed in her eyes, which was full of helplessness, pain and tenderness. "And my master, you should protect my master."


    Gu Bai has no expression. She has seen too many parting from life and death until now. Up to now, she is a little numb.


    "I can promise the former, but the latter... How long do you like me to protect your master?"


    Gu Bai is not a great saint. When she goes back to the past, she must trigger something to go back. If she guesses correctly, the system will issue other tasks. She doesn''t have time to accompany her master all the time.


    The female xiuweidun later found that her request was a little too much. "Three times, there was an accident in Qimen. No, it was my master. You have to save him three times."


    Gu Bai thinks the business is too bad. If she doesn''t finish it, she still has to touch Cause and effect. So she frowned slightly and stretched out a finger. "Only once, I don''t have so much time to waste on one person." she said, thinking that the little girl will soon die, she said patiently: "You have to think, he is also the leader at least. He is not so useless. I can understand that you want to repay his kindness, but what after three times? In case he has dependence, he will delay his practice. So, just once. Of course, if something big happens to Qimen in the future, I can help him as well."


    She became talkative, and the nun didn''t say anything more.


    The sacrifice process is not complicated. She only needs to willingly sacrifice her blood, and the rest is operated by Gu Bai.


    Although she helped her revenge, she did her a great favor, so Gu Bai passed her after her soul left her body.


    After solving this, she will be lying on the ground and dying.


    "Get rich and cure the body."


    518, "yes, a hundred years."


    Gu Bai choked and his heart bled again. The broken system really killed people and didn''t pay for their lives. Either she was thinking about her life or her "money". Ah, profiteer!


    "Take it away!"


    She was so angry that she didn''t want to speak again, and 518 was very knowledgeable. There was no more nonsense. She repaired her body completely without saying a word.


    Her body was repaired, but her clothes couldn''t be repaired. She didn''t care. She wore such a blood suit and began to explore everywhere.


    "If you lose me 800 years ago, you won''t forget it like this?"


    518 whispered, "it depends on what you trigger? By the way, I detected that the nun''s heaven and earth bag fell not far away. Are you going to get it?"


    Although Gu Bai doesn''t care about his clothes, it''s better to change them. "Report the coordinates."


    The original master is also the leader''s closed disciple. Although she ranks the smallest, the bag of heaven and earth is not too shabby. However, her appetite has been raised for a long time, and even the ten major sects of Qimen have not been included. It''s just a second and third rate small sect. Even if she is favored, she can''t compare with her before.


    Gu Bai silently looked at the things inside. These were put in the past. She didn''t even want to collect rags!


    Sighed. The little girl is so precious that she can''t lose it. Find a chance to send these things back to Qimen. For now, she has to find a place to clean the blood on her body. There are clean clothes in the heaven and earth bag, and she can change them.


    When everything was handled properly, she found that the original owner was cold and arrogant, which was really different from her before. In the past, she had big apricot eyes. Even when she didn''t laugh, her eyes were curved and round. The whole person seemed harmless and lovely. Just like her little sister next door, she couldn''t afford any precautions. Now, although the Phoenix eyes and Qiong nose are beautiful, they are cold. Especially with amber eyes, they are somewhat cold, and there are no fireworks in the world.


    518 felt that it was a big hole for her. At this moment, he wanted to make atonement for her. Seeing that her body was good, he praised appropriately, "the little sister next door jumped into a goddess of high cold. My family is as beautiful as ever."


    Gu Bai rolled his eyes. "You can shut up."


    518 was wronged, but it also noticed that the previous branch task was to pit her. Otherwise, how could the demon emperor complete it in a year. Plus now it''s back to the past. It''s like digging a big pit for her to jump.


    "Bai Bai, the miasma in the canyon is poisonous, but there is usually an antidote nearby. I''ll tell you what the antidote looks like. You can find it."


    It''s not difficult for Gu Bai to leave the canyon, but she didn''t expect that Tiandao had a big joke with her before she left.


    "What is this?"


    518, "fox. Wait, why does it have nine tails?!"


    Gu Bai, "Oh!"

 Chapter 139

    God didn''t let her go so easily.


    The Nine Tailed Fox is not only a symbol of the demon family, but also a symbol of power and status. It''s a rare sight in a thousand years that such a powerful person should be injured.


    Gu Bai squatted down. In her memory, she only knew a Nine Tailed Fox, which was the demon emperor of the demon family.


    "Get rich, tell me, what''s the situation?"


    518 was stunned for a moment, and then began to look for information.


    The demon clan is not peaceful, and there are often rebellions. Most of the time, the Nine Tailed Fox has always been the ruler of the demon clan, but there are exceptions. For example, now, there are traitors inside, the Nine Tailed Fox has been Yin, and his cultivation has been temporarily sealed. Therefore, although he managed to escape, he was seriously injured.


    518 said the things before and after again and asked, "in vain, can we save it?"


    Gu Bai was not interested in the demon clan rebellion. She squatted down and checked the Nine Tailed Fox. The injury was very serious, but it didn''t hurt her life, so she said: "save what, it won''t die. The cultivation is only temporarily blocked. After time, the cultivation will recover. It won''t take him long."


    Although the Nine Tailed Fox was badly hurt, his momentum was not reduced. He stared at the human woman tightly, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the dangerous smell was self-evident. He felt that Gu Bai would tear her apart if he dared to do anything.


    It''s just who Gu Bai is. She really doesn''t pay attention to this danger, but she doesn''t intend to make the relationship too stiff after an acquaintance.


    "You''re hurt."


    Her voice was cold and her face was expressionless, but the action of holding him was gentle.


    Nine Tailed Fox tried to struggle. This inexplicable human woman, who knows what to do, he is in a bad situation, and the demon family is in chaos. Even leaving the transmission array of the demon family has made mistakes. No, he doesn''t even know where he is now!


    "If you move again, I''ll lose you."


    The flat voice line didn''t have any ups and downs, but inexplicably, Nine Tailed Fox thought she didn''t bluff at all.


    This human woman seems to be somewhat different from his impression.


    Gu Bai just wants to make a good relationship. She wants to avenge the body. She may have to face the demon family and the relationship between the demon family and the demon family. If she saves the fox, she will have a backer at that time.


    The grace of saving lives, the demon clan will not stand idly by.


    The calculation in her eyes was so clear that she didn''t even bother to pretend. Instead, she said frankly to him: "as far as I know, the Nine Tailed Fox is the emperor of the demon family. Although I don''t know your status, with your nine tails, your status should not be low." after she said that, she looked down at the fox in her arms. Seeing that he was listening quietly, she said: "Although I don''t know what you''ve been through, I can''t save people in vain."


    She made her words very clear, but the Nine Tailed Fox sneered with disdain. Sure enough, human beings are cunning races.


    The Nine Tailed Fox is not badly hurt. The original owner still has a lot of wound medicine in his heaven and earth bag. Although it''s not very good, it''s OK to apply it reluctantly.


    "You have been drugged and your accomplishments have been limited. I can solve it for you."


    Gu Bai frankly talked with him about the conditions. The Nine Tailed Fox didn''t know how. He snorted coldly and said, "what do you want?"


    Gu Bai thought about it and suddenly thought of the small wooden house in the forest she saw when she was in the secret place. According to Xuan snake, that place used to be her residence.


    "A shelter."


    She didn''t explain why she needed shelter, and the Nine Tailed Fox didn''t bother to ask why. He shook his tail and said only one word coldly, "but."


    Because there are more Nine Tailed foxes, Gu Bai is not in a hurry to leave the canyon. This place has a strong miasma. The miasma is poisonous. Ordinary people or monks will not come in. In the short term, it is really a good place to rest.


    Gu Bai is a good cook. There are many small animals in the canyon. Her daily work is hunting, looking for sweet fruit, and changing medicine for the Nine Tailed Fox. One person and one fox spent almost a month in the canyon, but there was little dialogue.


    In the first few days, none of them even spoke. Until the third day, the Nine Tailed Fox finally couldn''t help it.


    "Hey, human."


    At this time, Gu Bai was roasting her fish and stewing her chicken and mushrooms. The smell was overflowing. Rao was a Nine Tailed Fox. He couldn''t help licking his tongue.


    "What?"


    When he reached the Jin level of Nine Tailed Fox, he had already opened a valley, but on the contrary, he was a demon emperor. He always wanted what he wanted and what he wanted. In a word, a group of people prepared. Therefore, he never restrained his mouth desire.


    Not eating for a few days won''t do him any harm at all, but this damn human is popular and spicy in front of him all day!


    This is a dead proud and charming. Gu Bai has long found that as soon as she cooks, her eyes will shine slightly. At first, she can restrain it. Now, it seems that she can''t help it in three days.


    Therefore, Gu Bai deliberately filled himself with a bowl of chicken soup. Thanks to the original owner, she had just built the foundation and had not had time to dig the valley, so there were many pots, bowls and Ladles in the heaven and earth bag. Otherwise, she was really embarrassed.


    Seeing that she is going to enjoy delicious food alone, the Nine Tailed Fox is angry.


    "Give me a bowl, too." when he opened his mouth, he said in a commanding tone.


    Gu Baile put down her bowl, looked at the dead proud girl, said expressionless, "don''t you have any misunderstanding about our cooperation?"


    Nine Tailed Fox, "?"


    Gu Bai said again, "I just promised to heal you, but not others."


    Nine Tailed Fox is going to explode. What does it mean to exclude others? He looks up to her and has given her grace, okay?!


    However, Gu Bai was indifferent and even took an inch, "if you want to eat, you can take the money."


    Nine Tailed Fox''s fur is about to explode. This human, thanks to his previous feeling that she is barely visible, now he wants to eat her a bowl of chicken soup. He is as fussy as the aunt in the market and reaches out to ask him for money!


    What a philistine!


    Gu Baicai didn''t care. Seeing that he was angry, he was not afraid. "Since you don''t have money, forget it. When you have money, we''ll talk about other cooperation."


    Nine Tailed Fox has been the demon emperor for thousands of years. Others have always followed him, and his temper is naturally more proud than others. When he hears this, he is angry.


    The chicken soup on one side was too cold to read. Gu Bai picked up the small bowl and suddenly ignored the Nine Tailed Fox on the other side, "it''s really fragrant."


    Nine Tailed Fox:


    "Take it!"


    A jade pendant suddenly hit her head with a slight pain. Gu Bai frowned immediately, but when she looked at the green jade pendant, her unhappiness vanished.


    518 silly, "that''s it? Did you rob a millennium cold jade?"


    Gu Bai picked up the jade pendant and couldn''t help sighing, "it''s really a demon emperor. The hand is a good thing."

 Chapter 140

    The original master''s body is only in the foundation period. Gu Bai must practice if he wants to improve. But if there is no aura, it will be much more troublesome to practice. However, with this jade pendant, it is much simpler.


    There is a small array on the jade pendant, which is a gathering spirit array. The aura in it can almost match that of a small spirit pulse. It is really worthy of being a demon emperor. It is generous.


    The demon emperor was so generous that Gu Bai was not a stingy man. At present, all the roast fish and chicken soup were put in front of him.


    The demon emperor changed everything. No matter how reserved he was, he simply put his head down and began to eat slowly.


    He is still the prototype of a Nine Tailed Fox. Of course, he can''t eat with his hands like human beings. Therefore, Gu Bai, who had a cold face before, was suddenly poked in the bud.


    "Fa cai, do you think the fox is still very cute? It''s like the kitten downstairs before me."


    The fox clan is the most prominent race in the demon clan, not to mention the Nine Tailed Fox. However, he was hurt a few days ago and was covered with wound medicine, which made him a little embarrassed. Now Gu Bai finally looked at him carefully and slowly discovered his... Loveliness.


    The furry nine tails said, even his eyes, Gu Bai, had just found that they were different pupils!


    One yellow and one green are like gemstones. They shine in the sun. How can a beautiful word be summarized.


    Nine Tailed Fox got along with her for a few days. She didn''t know her much, but she never stared at herself like today. How did she feel strange? So he frowned and said unhappily, "what are you looking at?"


    Gu Bai said honestly, "I just found out that you have different pupils."


    The Nine Tailed Fox had no expression, but there was a bit of cold in the depths of his eyes.


    Gu Bai finished boasting. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he simply ended the exchange. These days she doesn''t count the stars and look at the moon every day. Except for three meals a day, she spends most of her time practicing. Now with this jade pendant, she can''t waste her time.


    In a flash, the day passed again.


    Although the Nine Tailed Fox doesn''t like this human, she has to admit that her cooking is still very good. At the thought of yesterday''s chicken soup, he couldn''t help licking the corners of his lips.


    Although he is already the emperor of the demon family, his nature is still a fox. What does the fox like to eat most, of course, chicken!


    "Hey, man, I''m going to have chicken soup today."


    Gu Bai breathed and breathed, just at the end of a cycle. As soon as he stopped, he heard the voice like an order. He couldn''t help pulling from the corners of his mouth, "I''m not your slave."


    "Don''t forget, I paid for the meal yesterday."


    Gu Bai was very shameless and said bluntly, "the meal money is only yesterday''s, and you have to give something else if you want to eat today." the words fell. Sure enough, Nine Tailed Fox immediately ran away. Different from his rage, she was much calmer, "you can choose not to eat."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?"


    In a murderous tone, Gu Bai might be afraid if she was just a monk during the foundation period, but she is not. She is always with demons like night joy. Her resistance to pressure is unmatched by ordinary people.


    "I said, you can''t eat. Besides, don''t forget that your cultivation has not been completely unsealed. You''re not afraid of being killed by me before you kill me?" after that, seeing that the other party really showed his intention to kill, Gu Bai directly stood up, "I think our cooperation should not continue."


    When the cultivation of joy on the first night was high, she had too many choices. She had to bow down and be small, but the demon emperor was not. He was injured. They all said that the Phoenix and chicken in distress were inferior. She didn''t have to please him. Moreover, she was not a good tempered person.


    He showed his intention to kill her, and she didn''t need to spend it here. The jade pendant was the right gift to untie half of his seal.


    Gu Bai walked quickly, but the demon emperor was stupid.


    Wait, why don''t humans play cards according to common sense!


    The demon emperor''s temper is not good. Just now, he did move his intention to kill. Moving his intention to kill is different from real killing. He only wanted to frighten this arrogant human. Who can think that she would really leave.


    "Hello..."


    Gu Bai stopped, but did not come forward, "what else?"


    "Just now..."


    The demon emperor has lived for thousands of years. He has never apologized. Even the bad memories of his childhood have never been too low! But this time, thinking of the delicious food and the little girl''s strange tricks, I didn''t want him to let people go.


    Gu Bai didn''t give him time to hesitate. "Since there''s nothing to do, there''s no time to meet later." then he turned and left.


    The demon emperor is anxious. This damn woman can''t be gentle! Not like a girl at all!


    "I haven''t finished yet! What are you going to do?" then he lost another gourd.


    This time, instead of throwing the jade pendant at people''s heads like before, it slowly fell into Gu Bai''s hands.


    Purple Jade gourd is the best magic weapon. As long as you give enough aura, you can seal all demons and monsters. This is a rare magic weapon. If someone else changes, he may be excited to death. Only Gu Bai has a flat face and still has no expression.


    What is the purple jade gourd? She has all her possessions since the night before last. There are many top-grade magic weapons, which are like no money.


    The demon emperor narrowed his eyes and looked at her carefully for the first time. "Are you really just a little friar in the foundation period?"


    She never shy away from him, whether in practice or in action, sometimes she always shows a bit of disobedience, but she insists on saying it, but she can''t say it again.


    It''s so strange that he can''t see clearly.


    Gu Bai said, "it has nothing to do with you." then she put away the purple jade gourd and said, "I''ll catch the chicken for you. ¡°


    "Get rich, I''ll really have trouble with this guy in the future?" as soon as she left, she couldn''t help asking the system. The demon emperor''s temperament is definitely not what she likes. It''s not as cute as Yunxuan! At least people will pretend, and this guy always wants to get fat!


    She''s cute and great and has such a bad temper that she won''t play with him!


    518 as soon as the corners of your mouth draw, you two are clearly each other!


    The demon Emperor didn''t put Gu Bai in the same position. First, she was just a foundation building friar. Second, the demon family and the human family were not used to seeing each other. Third, the demon emperor lived for so many years, and there were really few people who could be in the same position with him. Therefore, he looked at Gu Bai as if he were a slave. Therefore, he had the illusion that she served himself.


    Unfortunately, Gu Bai is not an ordinary person.


    Therefore, in the future, whenever he thought of the first time they met, he wanted to cross back and kill himself who had beeped!


    Gu Bai''s cooking is first-class. After all, he has a systematic blessing. However, he didn''t cook chicken soup today, but changed his method. At the beginning, the demon emperor still complained. When he got the roast chicken, he couldn''t help saying two words.


    "It smells good."

 Chapter 141

    Gu Bai is good at cooking, but her temperament is too proud for the demon emperor. A little human doesn''t know where to get the strength. However, he soon figured out that the canyon is dangerous, among which the miasma is the most poisonous. Normal monks won''t come. She appears here and may be Yin.


    It has to be said that the demon emperor''s guess is really quite right. When we contact what she said earlier and give her a shelter, we will be more and more sure.


    One person and one fox these days, in fact, they seldom chat, except ordering dishes every day. Of course, the demon emperor ordered his dishes and Gu Bai did her dishes. Almost never once, he was right.


    He was also angry and fried. Unfortunately, it didn''t work at all. In the end, the demon emperor was too lazy to care. Anyway, no matter what dishes, they seemed to be delicious in her hands.


    No, he''s not. He''s a little fat. Of course, he won''t admit it.


    Seeing that his sealed accomplishments have been restored, it''s time to separate one person and one fox.


    "Hey, human, if you are in trouble in the future, you can come to the demon family to find me."


    Although she made two of the best magic weapons, he was a monster and not a stingy man.


    Gu Bai only nodded and turned away without saying much.


    Not surprisingly, they should see each other again. In that case, she won''t say goodbye to her mother. From her understanding of those superiors over the years, the more you pester people, the less they like them. On the contrary, your cold love is ignored, and you may remember you.


    Outside the canyon, there was a small town called Crescent City. Gu Bai came to the city and did not immediately avenge his original body, but hid his body slightly.


    "Rich, where are the enemies of the original master now?"


    Qimen came to this small town because someone asked for help. The crescent city is remote and is not sheltered by the shidazhong gate. Fortunately, there is a member in the city whose son is a disciple of the Qimen gate. When there was an accident in the Crescent City, the member informed his son, and then the son informed the school. This was the case.


    There have been many strange things in the city recently. The government can''t do anything, so they can only find a way.


    In a word, it''s just a broken thing done by some small people of the demon clan. It''s nothing, but crescent city hasn''t had any disasters in recent 100 years. Suddenly, it''s different, which makes people panic. No, there''s no one walking in the city in the daytime.


    Gu Bai found the Best Inn in the city. The original owner is also the son of the leader, so he is not short of money.


    She has a generous hand and outstanding temperament. Xiao Er doesn''t dare to neglect. Therefore, she asks what she wants. Xiao Er also speaks truthfully. In the end, she can''t help looking at her secretly and whispering, "girl, I see that you are different from ordinary people and holding a sword in your hand. Are you like those Taoists outside Fang''s family, who come to subdue demons and eliminate demons?"


    Upon hearing those Taoists outside member Fang, Gu Bai sneered in his heart, but there was no big expression on his face. He just nodded, "there is some evil spirit in the city recently. Remember to go out at night."


    The waiter''s eyes lit up when he heard it. He was really a fairy!


    Gu Bai didn''t act immediately. Although her Yuanying cultivation was not discounted, she still drew many talismans just in case.


    The painting was a day. She stayed at night before she went out to inquire.


    The starry sky is dim. Gu Bai stands under the moon and is almost integrated with the night. Fortunately, she is a monk and will not be affected no matter how dark it is.


    "Get rich, show the way and go to Fang''s house."


    It''s ridiculous to say that the Fang family has a son who goes into Taoism and practices. As a result, the house is the most magical. No, you can see the dark fog from a distance.


    518, "Bai Bai, what are you going to do? Confront directly and destroy it all?"


    Gu Bai, "although I have occupied the original owner, I don''t intend to continue to use her original identity. Qimen is too weak. Once I am involved in something, they have no self-protection ability."


    Yuan Ying''s cultivation in the middle of the period was not a problem to deal with the second and third rate small clan gate, but once she was against the large gate, she was in a disadvantage. She agreed to the original owner and had to protect Qimen.


    She won''t let go of the evil family''s misdeeds, and she won''t let go of these Taoist disciples who cooperate with the evil family.


    At present, these people are all in Fang''s house, so she doesn''t do anything. She simply draws a boundary to put Fang''s house in another space. At that time, she won''t be afraid of big movements and noises. Anyway, she can''t impress her surroundings.


    After the border painting, she appeared in the Fang family in the state of soul.


    518 seeing this scene, he suddenly said, "Bai Bai, are you going to take revenge after death as the ghost of Qi Ling?"


    Qi Ling, that is, the name of the original body, has been with her for so long. There is a tacit understanding between one person and one system.


    "Guess right, if Qi Ling is dead, I won''t be involved in Qi men no matter what I do in the future." after that, Gu Bai changed his face, changed his face into Qi Ling''s, added some ghost gas, and made his clothes bloody.


    In the dead of night, the Fang family were sleeping. Suddenly, they screamed and pierced the night sky, causing everyone to wake up and sit up.


    "Who?"


    "Who shouts and screams in the middle of the night?"


    Master Fang was brave because many experts came recently. He finally slept for a few days. When he heard the scream, he couldn''t help sinking his face.


    All Gu Bai had to do was make things big. She appeared in a high profile. Almost in the blink of an eye, Qi Ling''s enemies all stood in front of her.


    Her sudden appearance shocked everyone.


    The leader of Qimen this time is Xie Fangshan, the younger martial brother of the leader. According to his seniority, Qi Ling should change his uncle. Now, the martial uncle only sneers at Qi Ling, who is bloody and cold.


    "Qi Ling, I want to be in the same school. Although it will kill you, I don''t intend to kill you. If you know the truth, you can reincarnate. If you don''t know the truth, I don''t mind giving you another ride."


    Look, how dignified you are, as if you were giving her a gift.


    "Martial uncle, you hurt me so badly. Do you think... I will appear here so foolishly?" Gu Bai smiled, but with that bloody face, it''s terrible. "Do you think only you can cooperate with others?"


    Not all of Qimen''s disciples were in collusion with Xie Fangshan. Hearing this dialogue, they immediately asked angrily.


    "Martial uncle, what happened to the death of my younger martial sister?"


    Xie Fangshan didn''t even pay attention, let alone explain. He sneered, offered his weapons and hit Gu Bai hard.


    However, Qi Ling is not standing in front of her now. This blow can be caught with one hand.


    If in the past, Qi Ling could not catch his move. One of them was in the foundation period, the other was in the middle of the golden elixir period.


    There was too much difference in cultivation. Qi Ling was almost crushed.


    Now, Gu Bai''s mouth cracked and smiled, "martial uncle, do you think you can kill me now?"

 Chapter 142

    At this moment, the moon was covered by black clouds, and only a little dark halo appeared from the thick clouds. When the cold wind blew, the branches swayed and rustled, and blew on people, I only felt the cold wind piercing. It was obviously muggy before, but now it is like cold winter.


    The sudden darkness disturbed people''s hearts, and many slaves were scared to avoid. However, the Fang family seemed isolated from the world. No matter what happened in the house, no one came to ask.


    Gu Bai''s last bad smile instantly pushed the whole atmosphere to the highest point. She walked towards Xie Fangshan step by step. Now, who can believe that she is human? That''s not true. Qimen''s martial brothers who didn''t know the inside story were really scared back by her.


    "Younger martial sister, what''s going on?"


    Gu Bai doesn''t want Qi Ling to bear the crime of killing his fellow disciples, so he tells Xie Fangshan about seducing the demon family.


    "Our good martial uncle is not willing to be the elder of Qimen. For this reason, he doesn''t hesitate to cooperate with the demon family and take the Crescent City as a stronghold to develop his other forces." speaking of it, Xie Fangshan is really ambitious. The cultivation world is declining, and it is difficult for the small sect to get resources. However, for the ten major sects, the thin camel is bigger than the horse. They leak something at will, It''s been a long time.


    Although he had only the middle stage of the golden elixir, he thought that the resources were not enough. Qimen''s resources were limited and provided for the leader. These elders could only rank second or even third. He was unwilling to watch the leader rise all the way, and he remained in the middle stage of the golden elixir for 200 years.


    This unwillingness and anger eventually began to breed something else in his heart.


    Gu Bai has seen a lot of such conceited guys over the years, but their lives are thinner than paper. They never look for mistakes from themselves, but just blame others.


    No, after Xie Fangshan was exposed, he not only didn''t show his fear, but roared angrily, "what does a child with yellow mouth know?! it''s Qimen who delayed me. I just did it for a better future!"


    Gu Bai, "martial uncle, it''s really so difficult to admit that you''re a weak chicken?"


    Xie Fangshan was angered. The consequence of anger was to kill recklessly. He can be an elder in the middle of the golden elixir. Most of the remaining disciples are like Qi Ling. How did he bear the authority of the golden elixir friars during the foundation building period?


    Before long, many disciples had vomited blood and knelt on the ground.


    Xie Fangshan enjoyed all this crazily. His hands were wide open and his expression on his face was almost distorted. "You see, cultivation is so important. Only with high cultivation can they surrender to me!"


    Gu Bai is too lazy to describe it. He is a madman.


    "I also think cultivation is very important, so martial uncle can go to the underground to report."


    He is a level 8 Rune master in the middle of Yuanying. If he shows his hand, he can''t die again. However, in order to prevent revealing her horse''s feet, she finally just used a move of tiannv Sanfu to split Xie Fangshan''s whole body without a complete skin. Of course, she didn''t forget Qimen''s other minions who followed him.


    Looking at the scorched and smoky Xie Fangshan, Gu Bai sneered, "I said, you can cooperate with others, so can I."


    This scene happened so fast that Xie Fangshan was already dead and could not die any more before they even got up from the ground.


    For these mortals outside the other party, this is a fight between immortals. They only have instinctive fear. For the Qimen disciples, this is not only their disaster, but also the disaster of Qimen. In one day, the younger martial sister died, the martial uncle rebelled against the religion, and the demon attack, no matter which one, was enough to inflict a heavy blow on Qimen.


    "Little younger martial sister..." after a short period of fear, the disciples quickly made a noise regardless of the blood on the corners of their mouths. When they saw Gu Bai stop, they were angry and sad in their eyes. They were angry about Xie Fangshan''s black hand and the experience of the sad little younger martial sister. "It''s the elder martial brothers who are useless and can''t protect you. Tell us where your body is, and the elder martial brother will take you back to Qimen."


    The ghost spirit suddenly subsided, and the darkness was expelled, revealing the bright moonlight.


    Gu Bai looked at them. Qi Ling''s human design was a cold ice beauty. She didn''t smile, but now she smiled.


    "Thank you, elder martial brother, but no need. It''s just that master, I can''t be filial in the future." as she said, she lowered her eyes slightly, and her long eyelashes covered thousands of emotions.


    The disciples were infected and many people cried.


    But Gu Bai pretended to be relaxed after taking a few deep breaths. "You can''t deal with the things here, and I should leave." she said, the figure became lighter and lighter until it finally disappeared. She gently spit out two words, "goodbye."


    The disciples of Qimen cried together. It was their little younger martial sister. Although they were frightened by the cold ghost at the beginning, they were more distressed. None of them asked who she had made a deal with. Looking at the whole Qimen, no one could draw such a powerful rune.


    Gu Bai returned to the inn after the performance. As for Qimen''s next plan, she didn''t inquire. She killed Xie Fangshan for Qi Ling, and finished half of her wish. Therefore, her body and soul are more harmonious. After dealing with the demons, she can perfectly integrate with this body.


    "Get rich, what''s the situation like the demon clan?"


    518, "it''s some small forces of the demon family. The demon family can''t develop and run to the world to carry out business."


    Gu Bai, "OK, locate it for me. I''ll deal with them."


    Gu Bai tries to fulfill Qi Ling''s wishes tonight. She deals with Xie Fangshan in the first half of the night and goes to deal with this group of demons in the second half of the night, but she never thought that what she agreed was just some small forces. What is the situation of this dazzling guy in red?


    "Tell me, what''s going on? Huh?"


    518 was also silly, "but I just checked that night is Huan. It''s really no longer Crescent City!"


    Gu Bai, "Oh..."


    The invisibility talisman didn''t work. It didn''t matter. As soon as her front foot arrived, her back foot''s eyes swept over.


    After 800 years, her eyes were very strange, and she was wronged in her heart.


    She wanted to leave that meeting and called her little candy, but now she was determined to kill her and wanted to kill her.


    Hum, big pig hoof!


    Night is joy. I was just a little bored in the demon palace. When I heard the people under my hand say that a demon clan ran to the world to make trouble, I came to deal with it. He was not interested in the world. What he was angry about was that this group of people dared to call his name and invite people to repair outside.


    His name is so easy to use?


    He could have killed these mental retardants with one move, but looking at the lonely and noble little monk, he suddenly changed his mind somehow.


    He heard that the nuns in the world were like nuns and very boring. What would it be like if he could disturb her heart?

 Chapter 143

    Gu Bai didn''t know she had been watched. She hid in the dark and was hesitating whether to leave. When she saw a playwright teach the useless waste, she pretended to be hurt.


    518, "Wow, the amount of bleeding is a little exaggerated!"


    Gu Bai:


    She''s gone.


    With his face paralyzed, Gu Bai looked at the blood gushing out and said, "so what''s this guy going to play?"


    With his cultivation, how could he be hurt by these uneducated people? So the only possibility left is that he deliberately played it for himself, that is, he doesn''t know what he suddenly changed his mind and wants to do.


    Over there, 518 thought about it and said, "the overlord is in love with you?"


    Gu Bai:


    Well, not only did she take the wrong medicine, but also her lovely little system.


    She can''t ignore that night is joy. This is his game, but if she can''t enter the play, she''s afraid she can''t live until dawn. So, forced, she had to show up, and then a beauty came to save the hero.


    Night is wearing a red suit. Under the complicated cuffs, his white and slender wrist is exposed. At this time, the wrist is dripping with blood, like being hurt by a concealed weapon, and his delicate and gorgeous appearance shows a look of pain because of the injury.


    How to say, if others do, it may cause people''s pity, but this guy''s face is too evil. People can''t help bullying him.


    Gu Bai feels that he is in a bad mood now. This is the great devil. Insulting him is like killing himself.


    So she avoided his face, eyes down and whispered, "young master, how are you?"


    Those demons have long been solved by night joy. Gu Bai''s appearance just let them all die. Therefore, these demons did not expose the identity of night joy so that he can continue to play.


    He frowned, shook his head slightly, "no problem." as soon as the voice fell, he suddenly fell down.


    The night was suddenly full of joy, but Gu Bai had been with him day and night all these years. Some things had already been engraved into his bones. For example, at this moment, his hand had stretched out before his head reacted and caught him smoothly.


    "Hello? Wake up?"


    Gu Bai shouted at will. Seeing his eyes closed, he sighed silently. The gear of fate can''t hide, but can only face him.


    The night is joyous and suddenly unconscious, and this is the suburb of Crescent City. It is desolate all around. If the little girl leaves herself, it is entirely possible. The game he played on a whim, but he thought that if the little girl left herself, he would send him to meet the demons.


    People kill each other. It has never been broken for thousands of years. Night joy has always looked down on those dignified friars. While scolding them for the evil of the demon family, she fights fiercely. The little girl''s eyes are so clear and thorough that she really wants to destroy them.


    Gu Bai guessed more or less what the snake essence disease wanted to play, so he followed his play, took people back to the city first, and carefully bandaged his wound.


    The wound looked into her eyes. In fact, it was like this. It didn''t hurt her muscles and bones at all, so she didn''t even bother to call the doctor and directly bandaged herself.


    On the other hand, the joy of the night covered all his breath. At first glance, he was no different from those ordinary people in the world.


    He woke up leisurely and saw that the little girl was lowering her head and seriously bandaging her wound. Her eyelashes were very long. When they drooped slightly, they were as beautiful as painting a fairy.


    "Girl, where is this?"


    Seeing that he woke up, Gu Bai took his hand back and said indifferently, "an inn in Crescent City, childe, since you have woke up, I''ll leave."


    She was not half surprised by his face. In her eyes, he seemed to be no different from all sentient beings.


    Indifference and inhumanity.


    Look, this is human cultivation. They always like to stand high and look at everyone with a kind of charity vision.


    Thinking of this, the night is joyous and inexplicably unhappy. I wish I could dig that eye and let it no longer show this look.


    He stopped Gu Bai, who was about to leave, "wait, the girl is my life-saving benefactor. Can you give me a chance to repay?"


    His voice is clear and confusing, especially his smile.


    Gu Bai doesn''t know that there are so many female practitioners all over the world. How can he find himself accurately every time? Helpless, he can only pretend to be indifferent, "it''s not worth mentioning. I have something else to do..."


    She insisted on leaving, but the night was happy, but she insisted on following. Seeing that she wanted to go, she immediately walked down from the bed regardless of her injuries.


    "Girl, although I don''t have immortal Dharma like you, my spiritual root is excellent. Look, can you teach me to learn immortal Dharma?" his eyes are very pure, in sharp contrast to his face. Under this great contrast, people can''t refuse at all.


    But Gu Bai''s face was a little distorted at this moment, so it was the turn of Feng Shui for 60 years. Is it her turn to be a master this time?


    "My cultivation is very poor. I can''t be your master."


    How can a monk in the foundation period be a master? It''s a joke to tell.


    But the night is happy but persistent, "it doesn''t matter."


    Gu Bai refused, "if you are really good at Linggen, you can go to the sect and have a try. Maybe you can become an entry-level disciple and practice with you."


    She refused completely, but just as she was going to leave, the night was happy, but she stretched out a hand in vain and grabbed her pitifully. He was already delicate. After he restrained his terrible breath, the evil face looked very young. There was no contradiction when he made this move.


    "But I don''t want them. I just want you. I don''t have a family. If you save me, I''ll treat you as a family."


    Gu Bai:


    She really wants to ask, how can he play such a pure devil!


    After some confrontation, she could only pretend to agree, so she saw a satisfied smile on a gorgeous young man''s face.


    "By the way, what''s your sister''s name?"


    Within one day, Gu Bai was shocked again and again. She felt very calm. But when he called out the word "sister", she couldn''t help but take a breath from the corner of her mouth.


    "You call me..." almost subconsciously said her name. She hesitated. Qi Yue''s name couldn''t be used, so she said casually: "you can call me ah Yue, and you don''t have to call me sister."


    "Ah Yue." the night is joyous, the thin lips are slightly opened, and the two words are ordinary. In his mouth, they suddenly become very ambiguous. "Your name is ah Yue and my name is ah Ye. You say, are we destined to have fate?"


    Gu Bai wants to make complaints about it. It''s all you imposed on him. However, when the words came to her mouth, she could only swallow them all.


    "Look at your spiritual roots first. I''m teaching you some mental skills. If you don''t understand, you can ask me."

 Chapter 144

    "Preaching and receiving profession, is ah Yue my master?"


    The expression of joy at night is as pure and good as you want. It seems that the young man who has not been involved in the world has full trust in his eyes.


    Gu Bai almost had indigestion. She slowly turned her eyes around, looked at his serious expression and tried to maintain high coldness. "Mental skills are common. As long as you have a heart, it''s not difficult to find a few. Shifu is different. I asked myself that I can''t meet this requirement. You don''t have to mention these two words in the future."


    It''s a rare bargain. The little monk didn''t take it in vain. You know, in this world, he is a teacher and a father all his life. Master has a high status. In the future, he will prosper, and he has to respect her respectfully. Therefore, many monks with limited talent like to find those disciples with high talent in order to take advantage of it.


    Of course, there is another possibility that she simply doesn''t look up to herself, so she refused him.


    The young man smiled in his eyes, but Gu Bai didn''t dare to see it again. Who knows if the snake essence disease will suddenly get tired of this kind of drama, and then pinch her neck and directly send her on the road.


    "Here''s the mental method. Practice it yourself first."


    She ran away a bit, and it became more and more interesting when she was happy at night. "Ah Yue, you haven''t checked my spiritual root yet."


    As soon as he said, Gu Baicai suddenly thought, "to check the Linggen needs a test stone. I don''t have it. I''ll take you when I have a chance in the future."


    The two walked together. Gu talked less and had fun at night, but they looked like a little chatterbox, which was very different from him in her impression. Although the devil in memory is not an unsmiling type, it is impossible to do this step.


    Recognize her as a master. After 800 years, he can crush your soul with his bare hands.


    Gu Bai is not in a hurry to test her spiritual roots. Night is happy and seems to have forgotten it. Neither of them is in a hurry to leave Crescent City. They just stroll around the accessories. In order to facilitate their actions, they claim to be brothers and sisters.


    Night is joy, like a newcomer to the world, interested in everything, and Gu Bai, although playing a sister in the role, is more like a gentle big sister, containing everything about him.


    "Ah Yue, I heard them say that the demon clan is cruel and cruel. Will you be retaliated for killing those people before?"


    Gu Bai thought, if you don''t make trouble for me, there will never be a demon family without eyes. However, she said, "I''m not sure, but if this really happens, you don''t have to save me." she said, seeing that he was ready to talk and stop, she was very venomous and said, "anyway, you''ll save me one more life. It''s meaningless."


    As soon as she choked at night, she felt more and more interesting in the trick she played on a whim. The little friar was really compassionate. She didn''t know if she could be so light if she knew her spiritual roots were superior.


    In addition to testing the stone, there is actually another way to test the spiritual root, but few people use this method, because only friars who have practiced above the period of transforming God can detect a little breath.


    The test stones are generally controlled by the major gates, while there are few monks above the divination period.


    However, fortunately, the Qimen incident is still big after all. However, in just a few days, many zongmen friars gathered in Yueya city. From a distance, there are seven or eight different styles of school uniforms.


    The invasion of the demon clan is a big event. No one dare to be careless, but in addition to finding the trace of the demon clan, they have no whereabouts. After half a month, everyone''s patience gradually weakens, and there is a tense atmosphere in the city, and ordinary people dare not even go out.


    Gu Bai was not afraid. She checked. Although many sects came, no one came to Qimen. They didn''t intend to stir up the muddy water. Since no one knew her identity, she didn''t need to cover up a little. She just appeared like this.


    They live in the inn together. These days, there are almost no empty rooms in the inn. No, many late friars don''t look very good when they hear that there are no empty rooms, and there are many rioters.


    "Shopkeeper, do you know who we are?"


    The shopkeeper is just an ordinary person. The empty rooms are suddenly full these days. He is happy, but he is also worried when he is happy. These are immortals. He can''t afford to offend any one.


    "Immortal, it''s just an ordinary people. How can you know such a noble person as an immortal? If you have something to say, you''ll be lucky if you can solve it for you."


    The troublemaker monk didn''t embarrass him, but his face was still bad. "Shopkeeper, my master will come in a few days, but your inn doesn''t have an empty room to entertain my master. What can I do?"


    His tone was asking, but his eyes were a little cold, which made the shopkeeper tremble.


    "Immortal, the little one..."


    "Huh?"


    The shopkeeper was so frightened that he couldn''t afford to offend. He could only recall in his mind who was easier to speak in the inn.


    The talkative Gu Bai saw that the shopkeeper wanted to drive her away. He almost couldn''t maintain his high cold expression of facial paralysis. "You said, someone wants to change rooms with me?"


    It''s a change, but it''s actually strong.


    For monks, it doesn''t matter if they don''t have a room. They often use the sky as a cover and the ground as a bed. It''s just that she doesn''t like power deterrence, which makes her bully.


    "Shopkeeper, you don''t have to be afraid. Just tell me who wants to change rooms with me."


    The shopkeeper looked at the little girl with a good temper despite her coolness. He was relieved and knew that he was sorry for her. He even confiscated his money, but he still pointed to the man.


    518, "people of the South Gate alchemy family."


    Gu Bai was curious, "what is the grade of pills produced by the alchemy family?"


    518, "there is an alchemy master. He is not the best but also the best. However, his cultivation is average, that is, the golden elixir period, which is also forcibly piled up by elixir."


    Gu Bai is more curious. She hasn''t studied alchemy.


    "Is the master of the population the alchemy master?" if so, she can think about it and don''t care about him.


    518, "he is just a small role, even his master."


    The implication is that she wants to do something, which is entirely possible.


    Now Gu Bai had no worries. She took out some runes and threw them to Ye Jihuan, "ah ye, do you want to do something?"


    The little girl''s eyes are clean and her tone is normal, but she is not only happy at night, but also inexplicably excited. Is the little monk finally going to tear off the mask of hypocrisy?


    Gu Bai, "you see, it''s the man who wants to drive us away."


    The night is happy, "so what does ah Yue want to do?"


    Gu Bai said, "these pieces in my hand are called unlucky talismans. They can be pasted on them for a full month. Do you want revenge?"


    At that moment, I was surprised, "unlucky charm?"


    He asked himself that his accomplishments were not bad, and he was proficient in runes, but he really hadn''t heard of such runes.


    Gu Bai, "Oh, I created it myself. Don''t worry. It''s very effective."

 Chapter 145

    For the first time, yezihuan looked at the little monk in front of him again. Drawing runes requires a very high talent, but even so, only a small number of people can create their own runes. These people, without exception, are at the top of the pyramid.


    The little monk was so understated that it seemed that the rune was just something she picked up and didn''t care about.


    "How to use this Rune?"


    Level 8 rune is the first move. This little monk should not be unknown.


    Gu Bai deliberately reveals her flaws. She knows that with the boss''s temperament, she will definitely be interested. She already knows the urine nature of the system. The people who can appear around her will not be good stubbles. She thinks that Yunxuan, who was cold and kind at the beginning, was almost cheated.


    "You just need to paste it." then he looked at the arrogant monk and whispered, "the monk is in the foundation period. You need to be careful."


    Night that Huan nodded hard, and immediately smiled, "ah Yue, don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    Gu Bai''s eyes were dazzled by his smile. The evil is indeed a evil. No matter how harmless the performance is, there is still no difference in essence.


    Besides, the monk at the South Gate didn''t know he was going to have bad luck. He was still high spirited. For a while, he disliked the dilapidated Inn and tea garbage. From beginning to end, his dislike in his eyes never stopped. However, when he saw the night coming towards him, his eyes lit up.


    He stood up and walked a few steps in front of yejihuan. His previous arrogance was completely gone. The whole person was attentive and positive. "Girl, I don''t know what school it is?"


    The night is happy. He looks like a demon. He is in red clothes and robes. Up to now, he hasn''t changed his flamboyant clothes. If in the past, his Qi field was fully open, no one has eyes, but now, his whole person is full of pure and harmless.


    No, there''s no long eyed flirtation.


    Gu Bai almost gushed out and silently gave the South Gate disciple some wax. He said something bad. He had to say that he looked like a girl. It was too old to touch the earth and get tired of living.


    When she said "fairy sister", she almost didn''t get tossed to death.


    The warrior didn''t know that his death was coming. Although he thought the girl was too tall, his face was really beautiful enough for people to ignore others. Although he is not famous in the south gate, he is not a nobody. In recent years, he meets such a beautiful person for the first time. He wants to give all he has.


    "Girl, is there something difficult to hide?"


    Night is happy to look at him, there is no expression on his face, but a wisp of dark red flashed in his eyes. One finger was enough to kill such a waste, but when he thought of the unlucky talisman on his body, he rarely suppressed the idea.


    "I''m not a woman." he smiled and looked straight at him.


    The warrior was seen in the clouds and fog. He only felt that the whole person was crisp. At first, he was not surprised to hear his denial. Instead, he hurried to apologize, "I''m sorry, I''m lame and read it wrong."


    Beauty is in front, whether he is male or female, isn''t it OK to look good?


    In addition, there are also gender changing pills in their South Gate pills. Although they are precious, they are worth it if they are used on such beauties.


    No one knows what he is thinking, but the look in his eyes is annoying.


    After Gu Bai sympathized, he felt that the garbage deserved it. Looking at the night, he obviously didn''t want to talk more nonsense with him, didn''t answer his words, and staggered directly from him. Based on her understanding of him, I''m afraid if she doesn''t go again, the garbage will be crushed even by people with souls.


    Seeing that he ignored himself, the friar of Nanmen suddenly felt a little bad. He stepped forward, "I don''t know your name in xiananpu."


    The tone was not so gentle just now, just reluctantly pretending. Some people despised his style, but when people found out that he was from the south gate, many people began to retreat.


    He also wanted to see how powerful the little Friar''s unlucky charm was. This guy rushed to die.


    He can kill people silently. No one can find any clues. But when he was ready to start, the beam suddenly collapsed in the good inn, and the position of the beam was coincidentally on Nanpu''s head.


    Nanpu also had a foundation building period. It is reasonable to say that with his cultivation, a broken beam, it is impossible to hurt him, but because of the blessing of the unlucky charm, he couldn''t use any cultivation at that moment. He stood in his place, and then was hit with his head broken and bleeding.


    His face was covered with blood. Everyone was stunned. When other disciples of the South Gate reacted, they came forward to rescue him.


    The night is joyous and thoughtful, but Gu Bai pulls him out of the Inn at this time.


    "Ah Yue, your unlucky charm is so powerful? The friar in the foundation period doesn''t even have the ability to fight back." at last, Feng''s eyes are still shining, obviously very happy.


    Gu Bai endured the twitching corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "it''s just the foundation period. It''s nothing. You learn the mental method seriously and I''ll teach you in the future. By the way, you''ve been wronged today. Let''s go. I''ll treat you to delicious food."


    "Delicious? Are we going to leave Crescent City?" he thought so. During this time, they almost ate all the restaurants and stalls in Crescent City.


    Gu Bai hardly took off his cold disguise and blinked cunningly. "The beam of the inn is broken. I''m afraid it can''t live, but I know a place where there are delicious food and people."


    The night was joyous for a moment, but she didn''t react. When she came to a good place in her mouth, she was immediately happy.


    The little monk is so versatile that he can often break his cognition.


    Well, the brothel really has a place to live and delicious food.


    He looked at her with admiration in his heart, but on his face, he pretended to be at a loss. He pulled her sleeve with the tip of his red ear, "ah Yue, this is..."


    Gu Bai almost couldn''t play such a pure devil. In the end, he tried to pinch himself, and then he kept the original state.


    "It''s a good place," she said, looking up at the devil like a big dog. "Ah ye, you won''t have such a place in the future?"


    Night is fun. He has never been here. He is a demon. As long as he wants, there are no beauties in the world. He can''t look at friars, and naturally, he can''t look at these ordinary people, while brothel women are the kind that ordinary people can''t look at.


    "Who, who said, it''s just such a place. There''s nothing easy to go. I stopped you. I just thought you were a woman. If someone knew..."


    Gu Bai interrupted him, then joked and asked, "what if we know? We just want to find a foothold. Is ah Ye going to do something bad?"


    These days, they get along day and night, and gradually become familiar. Gu Bai finally became a slave. His favorite thing is to tease him from time to time, and then watch him stammer and explain. Let alone, this feeling is really great.

 Chapter 146

    At night, the willow lights in the fireworks lane are dim, and the enchanting girls stand at the door, either throwing them with eyebrows or laughing boldly, looking for the late night husband.


    Gu Bai, dressed in a white man''s robe, should be out of place here, but she is leisurely and comfortable. She doesn''t feel any discomfort. Instead, she is happy at night. Her performance makes her laugh.


    "Ah ye, calm down. We''re here to spend money, not coax people to spend money. The more you do, the more those girls like you."


    As if to apply for her, before long, the night was full of girls.


    They were graceful, affectionate and charming. Looking at the joy of the night, they were like wolves seeing meat. They refused to give up. In the end, Gu Bai had some scruples and rescued him from the pollen pile.


    "Find a room and find some girls who can sing and dance." Gu Bai pointed to the procuress and said, "I want those who know the rules."


    The procuress took the silver note. She didn''t understand what she meant. She immediately welcomed the people in. "Don''t worry, I''ll find you the best room and the girl who knows the rules best."


    With the words of the procuress, other girls have to weigh one or two even if they want to stick it. Finally, they can only regret watching Ye Yihuan and Gu Bai leave, but there are those who don''t give up and stop Ye Yihuan to say their names.


    "Young master, you''re going to find me. I''ll definitely serve you until you''re satisfied." then she winked. If it''s not night, she wants to cover her lips.


    Ye Jihuan was frightened by these enthusiastic girls and fled. In the end, seeing that Gu Bai was still slow and could not care about the difference between men and women he had always insisted on, he grabbed her hand and came to the upper room quickly.


    This is a place for fun. This room is even more luxurious than an ordinary inn. Gu Bai is very satisfied with this.


    "Ah ye, what do you want to eat? I''ll have someone make it for you."


    Night is fun. Now he plays an ordinary person. Naturally, he needs to eat. In the past, he was never polite, but this time, he refused.


    "Ah Yue, don''t you have bigudan? I don''t want to eat, just eat this."


    Gu Bai looked at him teasingly, smiled and asked, "ah Ye is afraid of those girls coming up again?" then she said, "speaking of it, I haven''t asked you if you can have an engagement. According to the customs of the world, it''s almost time for you to marry at your age."


    He was drinking tea at night and almost gushed it out. While coughing, he quickly denied, "no, no, my family had a sudden accident, and there was no time." after saying that, he was afraid that she would continue the topic. He took out his heart method book and gave advice with an open face.


    This advice didn''t even listen to Xiaoqu until a few days later, the door was rudely kicked open.


    Gu Bai has been waiting for this trouble. She looks at Nanpu and glances at the young monk behind him. No accident, that person should be his master.


    "It''s your hands and feet that keep my apprentice in trouble these days?"


    In fact, Shi Pingchuan is not sure. But from the past few days, the most likely one is the female monk. Her origin is unknown. Although her accomplishments are only in the foundation period, he is not affected at all when he releases the authority of the golden elixir period. Even the little white face with no accomplishments beside her can bear it without expression.


    The sense of danger made him narrow his eyes, but he can''t lose face in front of his disciples. If he can''t even protect his disciples, who is willing to worship him as a teacher next time?


    "Do you have evidence?" her rune, once effective, will spontaneously ignite and be destroyed. Naturally, there is no evidence.


    "If there is any evidence, please follow me to the south gate. I have my own way to find out." he said gently, but listened carefully, but pressed step by step. "If you have a clear conscience, you must not be afraid of this trip."


    Gu Bai was happy. "It''s one thing to be afraid, and it''s another thing to go or not. What attitude did you invite me at the south gate?"


    Her appearance was so arrogant that she didn''t pay attention to the south gate, which made Shi Pingchuan''s face very ugly.


    Under the watchful eyes of the people, he could not really tell her how to handle the evidence, and not to mention the small eyelid around the city. It was the eye liner of the large blocks. Once it was released, it was feared that the heart would be used. Moreover, his position in the South Gate was also very ordinary, and could not stand up to the south gate.


    Among the martial brothers in the same period, many of them had excellent disciples, only him. They were all uneven people. He had to take this opportunity to gain prestige and recruit some more capable disciples.


    Therefore, Gu Bai has to go if he doesn''t go this time.


    "If the girl is innocent, the south gate will treat her with courtesy." he didn''t finish his words. If anything is found during this trip, she has a life to go and no life to return.


    Originally, Shi Pingchuan was still thinking about how to get her to agree. Unexpectedly, the previously arrogant man suddenly nodded at the moment.


    "Since you are polite, I''ll go with you."


    She promised suddenly. Rao was happy at night. She also raised her eyes and looked puzzled.


    "Ah Yue..."


    He was about to stop talking, but Gu Bai showed a very shallow smile, "nothing, you go with me, no one can bully you."


    Night is happy, "I''m not afraid of being bullied."


    Gu Bai, "Oh, it''s even less likely that someone will bully me."


    She was so confident that she would enjoy herself if she didn''t spend the night. On the contrary, he felt that if she was in any trouble, he would help her as long as he didn''t get tired of the game. Anyway, it''s also your own toy. It''s unreasonable to be bullied by others.


    Shi Pingchuan stared at them. When he reacted, he wanted to speak. The other party had finished.


    Gu Bai, "do you have anything else?"


    Of course, Shi Pingchuan is fine. He originally came to find a market, but he didn''t expect the other party to agree so readily, as if a fist was hit on cotton, which is completely useless.


    Gu Bai looked at him. "Since you''re all right, why are you pestling here? Are you going to go back to the south gate right now?"


    Shi Pingchuan, "no, the demon clan has not been found out yet..."


    Before he finished, Gu Bai interrupted rudely, "then you can go away."


    Shi Pingchuan was immediately annoyed by her attitude. However, before he could get angry, he was interrupted by Gu Bai, "do you have the ability to find out why your apprentice was unlucky?"


    She undoubtedly stepped on his pain. He had borrowed her to stand in awe. Unexpectedly, before Wei stood, she stepped on him first, but he couldn''t refute it!


    Shi Pingchuan became angry and wanted to pull his skin and tendons, but in the end, he just threw a cruel word, "wait for me!"


    Gu Bai looked at him like a joke. He fell before she tried her best.


    "Ah ye, see off."


    Night is to send off the perfect person, a pair of eyes will look at her brightly.


    Gu Bai said with a smile, "what are you looking at?"


    The night is happy, "ah Yue is so beautiful!"


    Gu Bai, "shouldn''t it be handsome?"

 Chapter 147

    They knew about the demon clan, but no one publicized it. They let the friars turn the crescent city upside down.


    "Don''t you say ah Yue?" he looked at her directly. His pupils were very deep and couldn''t find out at all.


    Gu Bai had no expression and only played it lightly. "What''s there to say? I''m not familiar with them."


    Yes, that''s it. No matter what she does or what happens, she stays out of it. The night twists his fingers, and the desire for destruction comes again. I really don''t know what the little friar will care about in the end.


    However, at present, she seems to be a little interested in the south gate. Otherwise, with her means, why should she get entangled with the waste at the south gate.


    South Gate... Alchemy


    Collect the mood in your eyes and pretend to be angry at night, "but ah Yue, if it weren''t for you, the demon clan wouldn''t do evil. If you do good without keeping your name, they still bully you. Would you be willing?"


    Gu Bai was quiet and cold. When he smiled occasionally, he just raised the corners of his mouth slightly, revealing a slight radian. "You can remember in the future. If you don''t care about some things, you won''t care about them. Otherwise, if you grow old quickly in the future, it won''t look good."


    Such serious nonsense. I really haven''t met him at night. A moment later, his mouth was slightly hooked. He was really an interesting little monk.


    You think she is high and cold, she is secular, you think she is Buddhist, she is strong again.


    Such changefulness and contradiction firmly attracted his eyes.


    No matter what he was thinking, Gu Bai saw him lowering his head and said, "well, have a good sleep. Good night."


    ***


    Shi Pingchuan didn''t harass again. I''m afraid he knew that he would humiliate himself again. Compared with other modifications, Gu Bai is quite leisurely. She listens to the piano and dances all day and occasionally communicates with those girls. Once, she even saw her go to the storyteller at the bottom of the bridge to give advice. Let alone, I don''t know where she got so many ancient and strange ideas. However, in half a month, she got familiar with the willows in fireworks lane and the storyteller, Holding the written script every day, she blinked and waited for her guidance.


    Sometimes, the night is happy. They feel headache. These people are really too noisy. But she can stand among them with a light cloud and wind.


    There are more and more friars in Crescent City, but they can''t find any clues. In the end, I don''t know which immoral friar forged some evil things of the demon family. This farce evolved into the end. Unexpectedly, someone set up a flag to fight against the demon family.


    The momentum is getting stronger and stronger, but Qimen is wise to protect herself, which makes Gu Bai feel relieved. Otherwise, she has to make time to protect the Qimen master.


    Crusading is very important. Shi Pingchuan, as a member of the south gate, didn''t rush into the battle, but took a group of disciples back first. Of course, there are Gu Bai and others.


    Gu Bai is obsessed with her alchemy skills. She can be said to keep her own pace all the way, but people are not as good as heaven. When she stepped into the south gate, the system prompt that she hadn''t seen for a long time went online again.


    518, "discovery of branch missions."


    Gu Bai:


    She''s afraid of these fishing tasks because of too many holes!


    "Come on, what''s this time?"


    518, "save the southern Wei Dynasty."


    After it released the mission, it explained the current experience of the southern Wei Dynasty. The alchemy master in Nanmen who accumulated pills to the golden elixir period is actually a Xibei goods. He controlled Nanwei''s wife and children, forced him to refine pills for himself, and took all the aura that should belong to Nanwei on his head.


    The southern Wei Dynasty was born to the concubine of the former Nanmen sect leader, and his status is quite low. Now, he is the direct son of the sect leader. He has been high up since childhood, but he has no spiritual roots. How can he stand the feeling of being trampled under his feet.


    Gu Bai understood the cause and effect and asked, "what about the reward for branch line tasks?"


    The main task has not been completed, and a branch task has been screwed up. If this task fails again, she can''t imagine what kind of scene she will face. Therefore, she needs rewards to cheer herself up.


    And 518 did not disappoint her.


    "Don''t you want to alchemy? I''ll give you a set of alchemy mind method."


    Gu Bai was a little unhappy. "Just a set of mental skills?"


    518, "this mental method is an unusual mental method. In the world of human cultivation, no matter how good things are put into the fairy world, most of them become ordinary. And your mental method is the best in the fairy world."


    Gu Bai was still a little unhappy. "Just top grade? Shouldn''t it be the best?"


    518 almost got stuck. It felt that its host was caught by night''s joyous supplies. It was the best magic weapon and the best rune. Now it''s good. It can''t see the top grade!


    "White, you''re inflated."


    This strange tone immediately made Gu Bai choke and have nothing to say.


    After Shi Pingchuan returned to the south gate, he only felt that his pent up anger had dissipated. The female nun tripped him a lot all the way, which made him lose face. In the end, Leng was afraid to ask her, but now it''s different. When he returned to the south gate, it''s his home. He doesn''t believe it. She can go out alive!


    Gu Bai can really go out alive. The southern gate is now supported by the southern Wei Dynasty. Most of the alchemy aristocratic families look at the talent of alchemy. Therefore, most of the disciples of the southern gate abandon martial arts and follow literature, and none of them can fight.


    No, she pasted two avatars on the paper man and asked them to follow Shi Pingchuan. No one found them.


    "Ah Yue, when did you prepare it?" the night with the invisibility symbol on your body was happy to look at the people walking away and pretend to be curious.


    Gu Bai said, "I don''t need special preparation. I forgot to tell you that my talisman doesn''t need to clean up and chant like other monks, just paper and pen."


    At least he is also a level 8 Rune teacher. What cumbersome processes do you need? You can just pick up your pen.


    "Ah Yue is really powerful."


    The voice of heartfelt exclamation almost made Gu Bai slip under his feet.


    Hehe, a full-level guy, saying this is definitely humiliating her!


    Gu Bai took a deep breath and told himself to be steady.


    "If you study hard, you can do the same in the future."


    The night is happy. "Is ah Yue comforting me?" he said, suddenly dropping his head and losing his mind, "in fact, I know that ah Yue takes me with a burden. Ah Yue can do anything, and I can hardly help you."


    The peacock suddenly lost his life, which Gu Bai had never seen before, but because he knew he was acting, he slowly opened his mouth according to his words, "who says it''s a burden, at least I''ve never seen such a beautiful burden." after that, he reached out and pinched his cheek, and then issued a sigh if there was nothing, "it''s so tender."


    The night is joyful. The demon like handsome face almost cracked, so the little monk is willing to take himself, just... Look at the face?


    It was really beyond his expectation.


    Gu Bai and his body are pasted with invisibility talisman, so no one notices them. Nanmen used to be a big aristocratic family. Now, although it began to decline, the house was still quite large. If 518 hadn''t led the way, she felt she would have lost her way.


    The night was happy to see her walking disorderly. When she guessed what she was looking for, she asked, "what is ah Yue looking for?"

 Chapter 148

    Gu Bai didn''t want to hide him. Although he is a playwright, it''s impossible to hide him from his eyes.


    "I heard that there is an alchemist in the south gate. He is very famous. I haven''t contacted an alchemist yet. I''m curious."


    She said so calmly, as if she just wanted to go to the market where anyone can go. Her calm appearance attracted the joy of the night to look at her more. He always guessed that the little friar was afraid that it was not as ordinary as it seemed. Although the South Gate had declined, the skinny camel was bigger than the horse. She came easily and didn''t tremble. But she really has no flaws. Rao is him. He can''t guess her real identity in a short time.


    The master of Rune level 8 can only build a foundation for her accomplishments. Is she really as talented as the alchemy master in the south gate? Therefore, she felt a little pity for each other and asked for a golden elixir by the way?


    Gu Bai was sacrificed, and there was no cause and effect on her. Rao was a friar with higher cultivation, and she couldn''t see the flaw in her body. The original master Qi Ling succeeded in building the foundation at the age of 25. Up to now, her accomplishments are just enough to maintain her young appearance. As for the others, such as pitching the valley and flying the imperial sword, they are half hanging children, just bluffing the ordinary people.


    Night joy is not a person who is at the tip of a bull''s horn. He can''t see clearly for the time being and is not in a hurry. Anyway, he is still interested in her. He hasn''t been tired of this new toy for the time being. When he is tired of it, he should know that he is afraid to find out.


    Convergence of interest in the eyes, he opened his black and white eyes, his face showed some tension, this look, how to see is a pure and harmless young man.


    "I see that the guard of the south gate is quite strict. Ah Yue should be careful."


    Gu Bai looked at him and immediately smiled. Without much explanation, she just nodded casually and led him all the way to the depths of the mansion.


    I don''t know how long I walked. Yejihuan followed her nervously, and I don''t know when she stopped. One accidentally hit her back.


    Gu baikan held the man. She didn''t look at him, but stared at the yard in front of her. Her eyes were calm in both directions, but she was a little interested at the moment.


    "Lock the ghost array."


    Although the ghost lock array is called ghost, it''s hard to say whether it''s people or ghosts to lock in this array.


    The array is similar to the rune. The same person who arranges the array has similar techniques and great differences in power. Of course, the array is a little different from the rune. The rune can''t be used as a substitute, but as long as you learn the technique, the power of the array is small, and you can use the spirit stone.


    At present, the spirit stones around the lock ghost array are afraid to be worth the cost of a small family door.


    "No wonder the south gate is declining. With so many spirit stones, even the large gate is enough for them to use for a long time."


    Night is happy to listen to her way, but a pair of beautiful eyes still stare at that array without blinking. Then, an idea inexplicably pops up in his heart. The little monk is afraid to practice this array.


    The rune is so powerful. If all the arrays are involved, she can''t be trained by xiaozongmen.


    Not to mention, before being punished by the system, she was really learning the array. Although she didn''t learn very well, she happened to know how to break the lock ghost array. But she didn''t practice much at the beginning, so now she is really practicing for herself.


    "Ah ye, you stand far away."


    Although she knew the principle, she did not actually operate it after all. For fear of involving people, she asked him to wait a little farther away.


    Night is happy, looking at her eager appearance, her eyes are deep and deep.


    Sure enough, there are many secrets hidden in the little friar. Otherwise, the chain ghost array would dare to break.


    The meaning of the ghost lock array is not only to lock a person, but also includes the person''s seven souls and six souls. If the array is destroyed, the "ghost" in it will be punished accordingly, ranging from soul loss to death.


    At present, there are so many spirit stones near the courtyard. In case of an accident, I''m afraid even the people who break the array will be eaten back.


    If the little friar knows about the array, she naturally knows this layer, but she seems to have got her favorite toy and is having a good time. She doesn''t care about the rest.


    Of course, if there is an accident, night joy can protect people, but he doesn''t intend to do so.


    He listened to her and stood far away. He was nervous on the surface, but he was in a state of watching the play in his heart.


    Gu Bai is not in a hurry to break the array. Once the array is broken, the person who arranges the array naturally knows that what she has to do is not to be aware of ghosts. However, it is more troublesome to do this step than breaking the array.


    She was still a little unfamiliar with the array. Later, the sun gradually set, and she didn''t make any movement.


    Night is happy and patient. In the process, he never urged her. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and looked at her carelessly. I don''t know how long later, he suddenly hissed.


    I thought the little friar was powerful, but the method of breaking the array was completely wrong. According to her method, it won''t take long to cause the array to bite back. At that time, not to mention the guards at the south gate, even the array''s bite will be enough for her to drink a pot.


    His eyes moved away from her. They lived together day and night for two months, but at this moment, he seemed to lose interest in toys.


    Over there, Gu Bai didn''t know she had been abandoned. She was staring at the lock ghost array with her head full of sweat. Her breathing slowed down and her movements were more careful, lest one should be careless and fall short. In the end, she didn''t even bother to wipe the sweat on her forehead.


    Fortunately, when the sunset fell completely, she finally cracked it all.


    "Yes!"


    By his own efforts, Gu Bai broke the lock ghost array. Gu Bai was in a good mood. His always dull expression also became vivid at this time, "ah ye, the danger is relieved, you can come over."


    Night is happy. Unexpectedly, she can look away. Her eyes immediately become particularly complex. He thinks she wants to break this array. Who can think? She jumped a layer directly and challenged to a more difficult place.


    She let the array recognize her directly!


    Yejihuan felt that he really underestimated her. Runes, arrays and little friars surprised him completely beyond his imagination.


    So, how many things does she have left that he doesn''t know yet?


    "Ah Yue is so powerful!" he blushed and looked a little excited. "Ah Yue is so great. Ah Yue''s master must be even better!"


    Gu Bai:


    I''ve never seen such a boast of myself.


    The night was happy, but she saw something wrong with her look. She immediately narrowed her eyes, smiled and said, "what''s the matter, a month?"


    Gu Bai, "nothing, just... I don''t have a master."


    She didn''t say that. At the beginning, the guy didn''t admit it from beginning to end. She called him master completely on her own cheekiness.

 Chapter 149

    There is an alchemy room in the courtyard. Gu Baimai''s slender legs are like entering a deserted place.


    The night immediately followed her, catching cold and thin lips. His black eyes were like falcons. He looked at her back for a moment, like dormant in the dark, waiting for the prey to hook.


    In front, Gu Bai opened the door of the alchemy room. Under the moonlight, there were basically no furnishings except a huge alchemy furnace. There were two bookshelves and several jade bottles in the space. No matter how many there were, they were gone.


    "It''s really simple."


    Night immediately glanced at Huan and nodded approvingly, "if ah Yue didn''t say, I thought this was the alchemy room of which little disciple."


    Gu Bai went to the bookshelf and opened a jade bottle. She knew little about pills. When she was in the demon palace, she was not allowed to take more pills at night. She said that eating too much would hinder her practice. Her spiritual root was so good that she didn''t need pills at all. Therefore, in addition to Pigu pill and some healing holy products, she almost blackened her eyes.


    However, 518 introduced her, such as this.


    "Bai Bai, this is Yuanying pill. This pill has no impurities. It is a top-grade pill."


    Pills with more impurities have great side effects when taken. For example, top-grade or top-grade pills can be provided.


    However, she remembers that the Xibei goods seem to have only reached the golden pill period?


    Although it was a top-grade Yuanying pill, she was not interested. After putting the Xiaoyu bottle back, she looked at every corner again.


    "Our master is really simple." he didn''t even bother to pretend, so he really convinced him. Then, according to 518, Gu Bai went to the basement mechanism and said with a smile: "ah ye, you say, who is our master going to lock in such a simple yard?"


    There is also a small array painted on the door of the mechanism. Although the array is small and as big as a palm, it flows secretly inside. If you are careless, you can blow up the small courtyard on the spot.


    Yejihuan naturally noticed that he was not very interested in human repair. Therefore, even if he had heard of someone''s name, he would not let anyone investigate. But now it seems that the master seems to have hidden some invisible secret. Isn''t it necessary to use such a vicious array for the small south gate?


    There is a lock ghost array in the front and a four elephant array in the back. Obviously, there are no precious things in the alchemy room. I think they are hidden below now.


    However, what is this shady thing that needs to be hidden below?


    "Can a Yue open it?" he glanced at the four elephant array, which was no simpler than the lock ghost array.


    Gu Bai really couldn''t open it, so she had to bite her teeth and spend some money to let 518 solve it.


    518, "ten year life."


    In a businesslike tone, Gu Bai took a deep breath, "OK, I see. Open it for me."


    Compared with the lock ghost array before, the four elephant array this time can be said to be extremely fast. He remembered that the little friar said that she had an average array, but now it seems that she is obviously lying.


    If she is so average, she is really not proficient.


    Gu Baimu''s face, it''s impossible to explain, and I can''t explain clearly in my life.


    Under the four elephant array is a basement with a small entrance, which can barely accommodate one person. Gu Bai didn''t go down blindly immediately, but took out a small paper man and threw it down.


    This action was different from usual, and immediately attracted the attention of the man in the basement.


    "Who?!"


    His voice was full of anger. He was not like a sick man. Gu Bai was relieved. He was afraid that the Xibei goods were crazy. In addition to mental torture, they also brought physical torture.


    As soon as the voice of the southern Wei Dynasty came out, Gu Bai and ye looked at each other happily.


    The night is happy, and the harmless look changes in a flash. It seems that she is afraid of being found. She immediately asks, "ah Yue, do you want to kill him?"


    Gu Bai choked. "I''m not killing innocent people indiscriminately. Wait a minute. I''ll find out who that person is." then he walked down the basement.


    Night is happy to frown, but did not make a sound to stop, but followed her closely behind.


    The basement was dark, only a flickering candle. As they entered, it seemed to bring a gust of wind, which nearly extinguished the candle.


    Although it was night now, the moonlight outside was just right. The basement was too dark. Gu Bai couldn''t help narrowing his eyes when he entered at first. After a while, he finally adapted to the darkness.


    Well, the basement is also very small, with only a stone bed, not even a quilt, and a broken table.


    Nan Wei was locked up for a long time, but he was a monk. He didn''t make himself too embarrassed. There was no smell on his body, but his clothes were really broken, his hair was a little messy, and his beard was also.


    Gu Bai looked people up and down, and then he said, "master Nanqi has a secret in his alchemy room."


    The cold voice suddenly sounded. Nan Wei immediately looked down the voice, but there was no one in front of him. He''s not stupid. Although he''s been locked up here these years, his brain is very clear. He immediately reacts. He''s afraid he used some stealth magic weapon, which makes people invisible.


    "Now that you''re here, why don''t you show up?"


    Gu Bai didn''t answer, but changed the topic, "the lock ghost array outside, it''s you."


    Since he found someone broke in, Nan Wei was not as calm as he seemed. He clearly knew how many terrible arrays there were inside and outside this humble courtyard. Even he himself was enslaved.


    But this is the only time he has seen an outsider in decades, and he is not Nan Qi. How can he not be excited.


    "What are you looking for here, girl?" I''m afraid it''s not easy to come alone without disturbing anyone. But this is the south gate. The place she is looking for is also the alchemy room. Maybe they can make a deal.


    Gu Bai said, "I''ve heard that master Nanqi is good at alchemy. I''m just curious about the environment of his alchemy room. Of course, it would be better to know what books he reads."


    Nanwei, "master Nanqi?" he seemed to hear a joke and suddenly burst out laughing, "Nanqi, that waste, is also worthy of being a master?"


    Gu Bai picked his eyebrow, "what do you say?"


    Nan Wei said, "didn''t you just say that there is a secret in the alchemy room. But if you want to know the secret, we have to make a deal."


    His voice was gnashing his teeth with anger, but because of Gu Bai''s relationship, Sheng Sheng held back. It''s just that these years have made his eyes red and almost possessed.


    This time, Gu Bai took down the invisibility symbol. In a pair of clear black and white eyes, there was a clear flicker of curiosity, "tell me."


    Nanwei was relieved to see her suddenly appear. At least, the other party was willing to appear, that was hope.


    Nanwei didn''t hide it. He told Nanqi everything he had done over the years. Even when it came to the pain, his face was distorted. People are not human, ghosts are not ghosts. It''s terrible.


    "I want you to save my wife and children. As long as you can save them, I can do anything for you!"

 Chapter 150

    Nanwei''s wife and children didn''t suffer any real harm at Nanwei''s home. On the contrary, Nanqi was very interested in them in order to win fame. Others should have them. They even spent a lot of money to train Nanwei''s son.


    The southern Wei Dynasty has such a talent. Maybe his son also has it? At that time, once Nan Wei was disobedient, he also had a substitute.


    Unfortunately, although his wishful thinking was loud, it did not succeed.


    Without talent, his wife and children gradually faded out of his sight, but on the face, he was still delicious and drinkable.


    Nanwei doesn''t know what''s going on outside. He just wants to go out and reunite with his wife and children. He can even give up the opportunity of revenge, as long as his family can be together.


    Saving his wife and children was not difficult. Gu Bai nodded without hesitation.


    "OK, I don''t need you to do anything for me. I''m just curious about alchemy recently. When we go out, let''s find a place and teach me."


    This is hardly a requirement. Nan Wei thought the other party would use himself or anything else, but as a result, he was stunned and said, "that''s it?"


    Gu Bai, "you think it''s too simple? So you also want me to give you a slave or something, and then lock it up as a tool for me to make money?"


    Nanwei immediately shook his head. He had had enough of this dark day. The reason why he was not crazy was all based on his thoughts about his wife and children.


    "Since it''s OK, put your hand out."


    The slave deed of the southern Wei Dynasty is engraved in the palm of his hand. It is a looming slave word. This word is depicted by the master''s blood. Once the contract is established, unless he dies, he must obey the master''s orders all his life and shall not resist.


    It is difficult to rescind the contract. Either he dies or the master is willing to let him go.


    "Can you untie the contract for me?" he closed it for too long and finally came a little hope. His voice was cautious with suppression.


    Gu Bai didn''t say much, but took out a cut paper man from the heaven and earth bag, and then she pulled a hair from Nanwei''s hair and tied it to the paper man.


    She tied her hands, read the spell, and said a word to the paper man.


    However, the palm sized paper man, after she finished reading, became the southern Wei Dynasty with a bang.


    The paper man is very exquisite. From hair to service, it''s hard to tell whether it''s true or false.


    "It''s hard to dissolve the contract, but there''s a way to get you out of its control." the paper man is still tied with Nan Wei''s hair. Therefore, transferring the slave deed to the paper man is just the simplest way to spend some life for Gu Bai.


    But in the eyes of the other two people, it was incredible. The southern Wei Dynasty didn''t think much, but looked at Gu Bai enthusiastically, "I''ve been locked in this basement these years, but I don''t know that there are outstanding monks like girls in the outside world."


    Night is happy to hear this, silent sneer.


    An outstanding monk? Oh


    Gu Bai knows that she has more and more flaws, but she and yejihuan are wearing a vest. She doesn''t worry. Anyway, even if he does investigate, he can''t find anything. Now she just wants to go back to 800 years as soon as possible. She doesn''t know what happened after she was unconscious.


    "What is ah Yue thinking?" night Jihuan stared at her closely. Seeing her face thoughtful, she couldn''t help asking.


    Gu Bai said, "nothing. I just suddenly think of my old friend. I don''t know what happened to him."


    The night is joyous and hides all the darkness in her heart. Hearing this, she raised her voice and said with a smile: "ah Yue is so powerful, and ah Yue''s friends will be fine."


    What a mess, Gu Bai couldn''t cry or laugh, "I''m powerful. What does it have to do with my friends."


    Night is happy, but a serious face, "ah Yue is so powerful, ah Yue''s cheapness must be very powerful."


    Gu Bai felt that she couldn''t talk this day. Fortunately, the slave deed of the southern Wei Dynasty had been successfully transferred. She threw the paper man in the basement, and then sneaked into the depths of the mansion with them.


    "Nan Wei, do you know where your wife and children live?"


    Nanwei was so excited that he finally got out of the basement and got rid of Nanqi''s control.


    "I''ve been locked up for nearly twenty years. I only remember where I lived. What if we go and have a look now?"


    Gu Bai, "OK, you lead the way."


    Nanwei and Nanqi are half brothers and half daughters, but their father, regardless of their parents, doesn''t care about them. He places almost all his feelings and time on alchemy and wants to reorganize the original glory of Nanmen. Unfortunately, he didn''t succeed in his poor life. Instead, he was a common son he never cared about.


    The southern Wei Dynasty never wanted to become famous. He had his own wife and children. Although he was not very rich, he was also content. Unfortunately, all this was broken by Nan Qi. He accidentally discovered his secret, framed him several times, and finally made him succeed.


    Since then, he began the endless darkness.


    Fortunately, now everything is over.


    The southern Wei Dynasty was a concubine, and he didn''t fight or rob, so he lived in a remote place, but the flowers and plants on the road didn''t fail along the way.


    "It''s yun''er! It must be her, and only she, who will take care of these flowers and plants so well." he looked happy, because he was getting closer to his wife and children, even his voice trembled slightly.


    "Then I''ll wait for you here."


    Standing at the gate of the courtyard, Gu Bai didn''t follow up. The reunion of the three people has nothing to do with her. She just needs to ensure the safety here.


    There was a cry from time to time. She was bored and began to chat with yejihuan.


    "Ah Yue, you''re so powerful just now. Can I learn the contract transfer from you?" night immediately Huan wore a demon face and pretended to be harmless. Even in the end, he was a little excited.


    Gu Baimu listened to him with a face, and then refused with a heartless refusal, "No."


    As soon as the words came out, the face of night joy hung down at a speed visible to the naked eye, "sorry, it''s me..."


    Before he finished, Gu Bai interrupted, "it''s not your business, it''s mine. I promised someone to transfer the contract, and I won''t tell the second person in this life." she said, her eyes also faded, as if she remembered something, with a bit of helplessness and bitter smile.


    People are obviously around them, but they feel happy at night, but they feel like they are separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, which makes him frown and unhappy. But on his face, he asked curiously, "is that man a Yue very important?"


    Gu Bai, "yes. He taught me a lot, but I was destined to be sorry for him..."


    What she said was half true and half false, and all kinds of desire to talk stopped. Looking at the tightly locked eyebrows of night joy, she was a little deeper.


    Who is this man? The man in front of him met the little monk! Still left such a deep impression in her heart!


    Inexplicably, a trace of angry killing intention floated in my heart.

 Chapter 151

    How did Gu Bai come here and go back now? She pasted the southern Wei family with invisibility symbols and cut a few paper people to pretend to be them. No one in the Southern family found out the whole process.


    "Miss, where should we go when we are away from Nan''s home?" Nan Wei was trapped for many years, but he also knew that they could get together only by her, so he was quite respectful in his words.


    Gu Bai has always been a step-by-step person, but this time he was not in a hurry to go, but said leisurely: "you are willing to go like this?"


    The Southern family hurt them here. She doesn''t believe that the southern Wei Dynasty is generous and doesn''t care. Moreover, in the current position of Yinan family, once a flaw is found, it will be entangled. Instead of waiting to be found, it''s better to start first.


    People were saved, and she didn''t mind sending the Buddha to the West.


    Nanwei was really unwilling, but what if he was unwilling? Although he was quite talented in alchemy, others were a little worse. Moreover, his cultivation has regressed a lot over the years. It is not easy for him to bring down Nanjia.


    He cherished his wife and children who had not been reunited easily. Before he was sure of victory, he could only choose to bear it. But now, listening to her words seems to be to avenge him?


    A ray of joy flashed in his heart, but he also knew that he was not his relatives. Others had no reason to help him, so he fell down on his knees to show his sincerity. "The rotten life of the southern Wei was saved by the young lady. If the young lady is willing, the Southern Wei is willing to give his life."


    He didn''t finish what he said, but the meaning was obvious.


    Although the family fled Nanqi''s house temporarily, Nanqi''s wife and children would be in danger if he didn''t die. He didn''t want them to live such a worried life and simply gambled.


    He didn''t know who the cold and arrogant friar was, but as long as he could save his family, he was a devil, and he recognized it!


    Gu Bai didn''t think so much. She just finished the task and the reward hasn''t covered the heat in her hand. Then she found that she was trapped by the system again!


    She couldn''t understand the book of heaven boasted by it that there was something in the sky and nothing in the earth!


    Gu Bai Shen looked down and saw Nanwei suddenly kneel down, but he was stunned. He immediately said, "what''s the use of my life." after that, she seemed to think of something. She suddenly looked at Nanwei, "I occasionally got an alchemy book in my hand, but I can''t understand the text of the alchemy book. I wonder if master Nan can answer one or two for me?"


    "I don''t deserve it, miss. You can call my name," said Nan Wei, and said, "if you don''t mind, miss, can you let me watch the book?"


    Gu Bai really doesn''t mind. She can''t understand the book. It''s just waste paper in her hand.


    She handed over the book, but saw that he was still kneeling, so she asked people to stand up first.


    At first glance, the book is no different from other books, but the words on it are different from the world. They are obscure and difficult to understand. Just like this, but after reading for a long time, the words can disturb the mind. Gu Bai gave up several times.


    The southern Wei Dynasty was quite accomplished in alchemy. When he saw the book, he was stunned, and then the whole person suddenly became crazy. No, his hand holding the book trembled.


    "Miss, where does this book come from?"


    Gu Bai had no expression and asked lightly, "is there any problem with this book?"


    Nan Wei said excitedly, "this is the book of heaven. The book of heaven is different from things on earth. You can''t read it without injecting spiritual power, and you can''t be distracted when reading this book..." he said a lot intermittently, but his excited look didn''t fade. "I didn''t expect that I could witness the style of the book of heaven in my lifetime!"


    Gu Bai, "so you can understand?"


    In the southern Wei Dynasty, "my accomplishments are limited. I just read a few paragraphs. I can only understand the first two paragraphs. No matter how much, I can''t gather my mind." he seems to be holding a treasure. His cheeks look a little excited and no longer dead.


    If Gu Bai thinks about it, although she is interested in alchemy, she also knows that one bite can''t make a fat man. This heavenly book is too high for her. If she wants to unlock it, she must lay a good foundation.


    "You taught me alchemy. I have the right to be the tuition of this heavenly book."


    She said lightly, but Nanwei was surprised by her and knelt down again. "Miss is the life-saving benefactor of a family in the south. I dare not ask for the tuition. It''s better for miss to collect such a precious book in person."


    Gu Bai said, "OK, that''s it. As for the salute..." she said, "I''ll send it later."


    Tianshu is the tuition fee. As for the teacher worship ceremony, use Nanqi''s head.


    Gu Bai made up his mind and ignored the excited Southern Wei Dynasty. Instead, he suddenly pulled her sleeve, "ah Yue, can I learn with you?" it seemed that she was very afraid. She had a new friend instead of him. "Don''t worry, I will be good. It''s absolutely wrong for your hind legs."


    He said too carefully, and Gu Bai would be soft hearted if he didn''t know his identity.


    What kind of cute new clothes does the fucking man level great God wear? Isn''t it just stimulating her!


    She tried to smile. "Of course. Come on, let''s meet Master."


    She''s not afraid of acting. No, she took the hand of joy at night and made a gesture to kneel.


    It''s fun to play at night, but it''s never serious to kneel down. Although the southern Wei Dynasty has a talent for alchemy, this talent is in his eyes. In fact, it''s like this. It''s humiliating for him to let him kneel down for a person.


    Gu Bai just wanted to tease him and see when he could pretend. Unfortunately, Nan Wei didn''t dare to really let the two kneel.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Yue and master ye are my life-saving benefactors. They don''t dare to be worshipped." he said in fear. In the end, he simply knelt down first.


    The night was glad to see that the man still had some eyes, so he put away his mind to kill him. But where did the heavenly book in the little Friar''s hand come from.


    This is the book of heaven, not those so-called human secrets. Even he couldn''t help looking more.


    As far as he knows, there are indeed several heavenly books on the mainland, but those heavenly books have long been scraped into parts. It is almost impossible for her to do so intact.


    More importantly, does she know how noble this heavenly book in her hand is? Even give it to others at will!


    Gu Bai certainly knows that the book of heaven is precious, but no matter how precious it is, she can''t decipher it. It''s useless for her. Instead, she might as well find someone who can understand it. As for whether to send it or not, she really doesn''t care. Moreover, the southern Wei Dynasty is quite pleasing to the eye.


    "Well, since you don''t accept disciples, let''s forget about it." after that, she took the heavenly book back. There''s no way. Nanwei really refused to accept it. But Tianshu refused to accept it. He should be willing to accept Nanqi''s head. Thinking like this, she called the night.


    "Ah ye, come and give you a task."

 Chapter 152

    Gu Bai gave him a simple task, that is, to put a fire that no one can put out for the south gate. Of course, on the surface, she can''t say so. She just blinked her cunning eyes and smiled at the corners of her mouth. Even her voice is always rare.


    "Ah ye, have you played too much?"


    Night was full of the joy. She looked at her with the theout opening her mouth.


    Gu Bai didn''t intend to listen to what he said, but continued: "you see, we have to give Shifu a little salute when we worship the teacher. Go and set a fire for the south gate."


    Night that Huan glanced at Nanwei. Before he made any expression, Nanwei almost knelt down.


    "Young lady, don''t make fun of me. Shifu doesn''t know Shifu. It''s just..." he panicked and couldn''t find anything for a moment. After a while, he finally squeezed out a few words, "it''s too hard for me. I''ll kneel down for you. Don''t make fun of me."


    God knows that when the young man''s eyes came, he almost knelt down. He lived so long. Although he was locked in the basement for a lot of time, he also knew the danger. This danger was more terrible than he had ever experienced before. Even he was more terrible than Nanqi.


    Nan Qi is only going to use his alchemy, so he still has him in his eyes, but the young man is different. He looks at himself like looking at the dead thing. It should be said that since he saw the young man, he has no difference in his eyes except Gu Bai.


    In fact, he wanted to remind the girl that she was his benefactor, but on the one hand, he was afraid of retaliation, on the other hand, the girl was so powerful that maybe she knew his mind from the beginning? With contradictory psychology, he always fights between heaven and man.


    For Gu Bai, the southern Wei Dynasty is only one of her branch tasks. In the past, she could not leave without saying a word, but now she clearly understands how important it is to have more skills.


    The night looked at her happily and met her from the beginning. Although she looked pure and lustless, with contact, he clearly knew that this was just her disguise. Now, the little Friar''s minions seemed to be unable to bear it at last.


    "Well, besides setting fire, what else does ah Yue want to do?" he connived at her, not to mention setting fire. Even if he killed the whole South Gate, he wouldn''t blink.


    Gu Bai refused, "you can light this rune. You don''t have to do anything else."


    This Rune was specially designed by her before. The fire rune is very common, but the power of this fire rune is extracted from the ghost fire. Her soul returns to the past, and the ghost fire is on her Lingtai. Therefore, it also comes back with her.


    But the ghost fire is too special. Looking at the whole cultivation world, she is afraid that it is difficult to find. Second, she is afraid of what she will associate with the night after 800 years, which is why she has been painfully hiding its existence.


    Ye Jihuan knew that her Rune was powerful. Therefore, when he took this unusual rune, he just raised his eyebrow and didn''t ask much.


    Gu Bai patted him on the shoulder as a sign of encouragement. "Ah, we''ll wait for you in the most comfortable Inn in this small town." when he arrived, he didn''t forget to add, "go early and return early."


    The night is joyous, holding the rune, nodding and disappearing into the night.


    As soon as he left, Gu Bai''s almost invisible smile completely disappeared. She took the southern Wei Dynasty with her. He wanted to stop talking all the way.


    "What do you want to say, Mr. Nan?"


    In the inn, Nan Wei couldn''t help but say what he saw and thought. He said, "Miss, I know you are an extraordinary person, but that young man is definitely not so harmless on the surface. When I look at him, I always think he is more terrible than Nan Qi. Be more careful when you are with him."


    In his life, Nanqi is the person who has locked him up for more than 20 years. He is the object of fear, fear and hatred. He was afraid that he would be harmful to his wife and children. Even if he lost his use value one day, he turned around and was killed by him. But now, he felt that what Nanqi did was not as good as the young man''s eyes.


    Nanwei was obviously really thinking about her. Gu Bai was not a careless person. Therefore, she rarely replied, "don''t worry, Mr. Nan, I have discretion. In the future, you will be far away from him."


    No one expected that the teenagers who should have left were now hidden behind them and listened to their dialogue. In the end, the corners of their mouths were slightly hooked.


    Gu Bai didn''t know that the danger was approaching. She tossed about all night. Although she wouldn''t be sleepy, she wanted to stay alone. It was good to be in a daze or settle down. Anyway, she was tired.


    She closed her eyes. I don''t know how long later, the door was knocked.


    In a daze, she opened her eyes and rubbed the center of her eyebrows. The friar didn''t have to sleep. It doesn''t mean she won''t sleep. She didn''t know how to sleep. Anyway, when she woke up, people had already laid down.


    "Come in."


    With her words, the door opened. No one else came, but joy at night. After a night''s fire, there were still some ashes on his face, which forcibly covered the evil face.


    Gu Bai chuckled. She waved to him, "come here." seeing that he really came to his eyes, she took out a handkerchief and wiped it carefully for him, "Why are you so careless? Look, you''ve become a little cat."


    The night is happy, but he just smiles, "ah Yue, the fire at the South Gate burned all day. I heard it hasn''t been extinguished yet."


    Gu Bai''s hand paused slightly, but soon she returned to normal.


    This guy dared to test her! No matter how powerful her talisman is, she also knows that it can be burned for a few hours at most, and now, only he can do it.


    She pretended not to care, carelessly took back her veil, "really? The south gate is now in decline. She can''t even put out a fuhuo. She deserves to die."


    Night immediately Huan snatched the handkerchief she had put away and said with a smile: "ah Yue, this handkerchief is dirty."


    Gu Bai didn''t know what he saw in himself and what he wanted to do, but when she thought of the rumors 800 years later, she suddenly felt the pain of naoren. This guy didn''t do things according to common sense!


    She must get rid of him!


    Whatever way!


    "If it''s dirty, it''s lost. Anyway, it''s just a handkerchief. It''s not worth any money."


    Night immediately Huan retorted, "this is a month''s handkerchief. If you lose anyone, you can''t lose it." then he put it away seriously with a look. Gu Bai''s face turned red and white.


    "What happened to ah Yue? Her face suddenly became so bad?"


    Gu Bai''s mind is in a mess now. If it was usual, she would be able to hear that this guy''s tone is wrong. If it was in the past, he used to show weakness as a teenager, but now, how sick and charming that voice sounds!


    Gu Bai casually found an excuse, "maybe I''m a little tired recently. By the way, where''s Mr. Nan?"


    Night immediately Huan looked at her seriously. He didn''t expect that his acting skills were so poor. The little monk found something wrong with him so early, but she couldn''t say it.

 Chapter 153

    There is no suspense at the south gate, and it can no longer rise. Almost all the people inside, except the Nanwei family, were killed in the fire.


    The fire was too evil, and there was a trace of the demon family in Crescent City. Before long, some conspiracy theories linked the two things together.


    Gu Bai could have taken it seriously. Anyway, no matter how they checked, they couldn''t find their own head, but they moved Qimen.


    Qimen is declining. There has been a traitor before. Xie Fangshan, their martial uncle, has a high seniority and has considerable face in the door. Such a traitor, who knows if there are others behind him, so for the sake of safety, many monks feel that Qimen should be banned up and down.


    This conspiracy theory is very popular. Although the ten main doors did not appear, no one stopped them. When Gu Bai signed the contract, he also wanted to protect the life of Qimen master, so he had no choice but to rush over without stopping.


    Fortunately, she didn''t come late.


    Although Qimen can''t squeeze into the first-class sect gate, it can also be regarded as a second-class sect gate. The resources in the gate can''t compare with the ten major sect gates. Compared with some small sect gates, they can definitely fight. No, someone will fall into the well. Nowadays, resources are limited. Qimen occupies a small spiritual vein. Isn''t it envious.


    When Gu Bai left, on the surface, they just kept Qimen in custody without humiliation, but secretly, they forced the leader to hand over the key to the treasure Pavilion, and even xiaolingmai tried to get involved.


    Qimen has become the target of public criticism, and there is no one to help. On the contrary, some small sects are afraid of being involved. Before the leader said anything, they poured pots of dirty water out. Therefore, in the end, although no one dared to kill Qi Men, these damn things actually gave people Hua xiudan.


    Hua xiudan, as the name suggests, is temporary, but in the long past, it must be harmful to practice. These cowardly things dare to hide from the world and force the leader to take it!


    Gu BAIXIAN is less angry, but it doesn''t mean she won''t be angry. At present, she sees that the dignified monks show ugly faces one after another in the daytime. She hasn''t even hesitated. She comes forward and kicks people in the chest. She doesn''t show any mercy and spits blood.


    "Bastard, who allows you to lynch!" her face is expressionless and her tone is very poor. Because of the constraints of her body, she can''t use the cultivation of Yuanying in the middle of the year, but it''s completely possible to release the pressure.


    This is not, originally there are several people with anger on their faces, but now they are pale kneeling on the ground, and even trembling under her gaze.


    Before Gu Bai came, she was afraid of being recognized, so she changed a little. At this time, she was dressed in clean white robes, with long hair and high bundles. She was crisp and clean as an 18-year-old boy.


    Her face was good, but now she was angry and more powerful.


    Xiuzhen has no years. No one knows what the age of the boy looks like 18. Just thinking of the terrible pressure, everyone is silent.


    Gu Bai kicked the man completely. First, he glanced at the head of Qimen to make sure he was all right. Then he moved his eyes to those people again.


    "Name, sect."


    Just four words, but people dare not refuse.


    They knelt on the ground and knew that they had caused great things. They didn''t dare to hide it. They could only tell their names and their families one by one.


    "Dongqiumen, Yushan."


    "Xiangjiang, Li Kui."


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Bai remembered these sects, he waved his hand and swept them out of the house. At the same time, he said coldly, "go away."


    When I went in, my toes were high and angry, but when I came out, I was so embarrassed, but none of those people dared to resist, and all ran away in despair.


    So the next day, a stone tablet was erected at the foot of Qimen mountain, on which several sects were written in detail, namely yesterday''s, but in addition, the last sentence was the most eye-catching.


    Dongqiumen, Xiangjiang... And dogs are not allowed to enter.


    The stone tablet is unusual. It is a rare jade. The jade contains a high aura. The person who erected the tablet also drew an array on it. I don''t know where she got the keepsakes of the sects. Anyway, all the disciples who tried to enter Qimen with these sect waist cards lost face without exception.


    Qimen is now just red, and many people are staring at it. It''s no wonder that the monument was erected for only half a day, and almost the whole cultivation world knows it.


    Some people were curious and some were indignant. They said that Qimen deceived people too much. Everyone had to investigate him, not to return his innocence, but he was so arrogant that he didn''t look at the people.


    The farce intensified, but Gu Bai was unmoved. He was happy at night and rarely made a sound.


    "How does ah Yue want to teach them?"


    He followed her these days, but he didn''t become a demon anymore, but you know, the big devil who shouted to fight and kill in the whole cultivation world is right beside her! I don''t know what those guys will look like when they know.


    Gu Bai wandered back to his senses. When he heard him speak, the alarm bell rang immediately. This is not too big. She asked people to set fire, and they directly asked the south gate to be almost destroyed.


    "It''s just some rubbish that can''t be on the table. Don''t waste your energy." Gu Bai looks at the head of Qimen, who is now full of gold pills. If there''s no accident, he can be promoted to Yuanying right away. Unfortunately, he has a bad worry halfway.


    The cultivation world 800 years ago is not much different from that of later generations. In addition to the ten major sects, there are also some Yuan Ying, friars in the period of transforming gods, second and third rate sects. As long as you reach the golden elixir, you can almost become a guest of honor.


    "Hua xiudan, I''ll let people solve it. By the way, I''ll give you two pills to replenish your vitality. As for the rest..." she wasn''t him. It''s hard to decide for him, so she asked, "how do you want to solve it?"


    The leader of Qimen is not stupid. The current situation is unfavorable to Qimen, even ugly. What does the current cultivation world take to challenge the demon family? In the end, in order to recover the so-called face, he can''t say he has to take Qimen for surgery. He''s even alone, but Qimen has two or three hundred younger brothers, and he can''t ignore them.


    They are now under house arrest and dare not do too much. They have to sneak in coercion and inducement, but the longer this thing is delayed, the more unfavorable it will be to them.


    "Is there a way to achieve both?"


    Gu Bai said bluntly, "it''s hard to say. Resources are too envious. Now everyone can get some benefits unless you can make ten major gates stand in line."


    This group of second and third rate sects bite Qimen like mad dogs. The ten main sects don''t want to make a fuss. They are worried about the affairs of the demon clan now. There''s no air traffic control for a small sect like you. When they take the time to deal with it, even if they prove that they are green and white, the resources in the door will be robbed by the group of mad dogs.


    At that time, it''s not easy to rake down. First, you forced them to take it, and second, you can splash dirty water. You must be empty in your heart, otherwise why are you willing to give such precious resources.

 Chapter 154

    The leader of Qimen knew that it was really difficult to protect the sect and keep his reputation under the current situation. He sighed and looked at the white moonlight outside the window. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    For a long time, he suddenly opened his thin lips, "you said, if linger was here, what would she think?"


    Qi Ling was his youngest beginner disciple. He raised her around him since childhood. He taught her to refine Qi, build a foundation and raise her like a daughter. He thought he could protect her all his life. In the end, she protected Qi Men at the critical time.


    Gu Bai didn''t know Qi Ling, but when he thought of her appearance, he couldn''t help saying, "she never cares about fame. For her, Qimen is just because you are the leader. In her life, you are the only one she attaches the most importance to."


    Headmaster Qi was stunned. He once suspected the young man in front of him. Qi Ling was brought up by him and died in his twenties. Young girls at this age often can''t hide their worries. If they really know such a great power, how can they hide it.


    However, the young man casually said a few words, but her temperament was revealed.


    He was silent, but Gu Bai interrupted his memory, "so let her choose, she will choose you."


    Just a few words, but let leader Qi''s posture decadent. He sat on the chair powerlessly, half ring, and said slowly: "then do it according to the idea of master Yue."


    Gu Bai was a little surprised, but soon she drew a smile, "OK."


    Let her deal with it. The first thing is to dismiss some of the disciples first. These people not only had no backbone to stand up when Qimen was killed, but did a lot of things that were not on the table because they were afraid of being involved.


    Keeping this rubbish is just a waste of Qimen''s food.


    Of course, her move still caused a lot of response. Some people didn''t want to leave. Some wanted to take advantage of the opportunity. Even some sects tried to intervene. She handed over all the internal affairs of Qimen to yejihuan. Anyway, this guy is now loyal and doesn''t need to be used in vain. As for the rest, she glanced at the sects that dare to challenge her, A sneer came out.


    Qimen was in a mess, and the night was happy. He looked worried, "ah Yue, can you cope with those people outside?"


    Gu Bai looked at his concerned face and thought it was interesting. "Naturally, none of them can fight. Just wait for me." then he flew with his sword and came directly to the foot of the mountain.


    She set up a mountain protection town at the foot of the mountain. No one can enter except Qimen disciples, but Qimen disciples don''t go out in the recent emergency period. Just recently, she drove away many people and let these people outside hear some news. It''s not that long, she can''t sit still.


    Dressed in white, she stood on the jade tablet, holding her chest in her hands, and looked indifferently at the dark crowd in front of her.


    The crowd was full of gossip. There was not a good word anyway.


    Such as.


    "Boy, don''t think you can do whatever you want by relying on your high cultivation!"


    "Young man, if you don''t withdraw this array, how can you prove that Qimen is green and white? Does Qimen really recognize the collusion with the demon clan and betray the right way?"


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Bai''s eyes swept them one by one. Then, no one saw how she moved her hand, and a monk suddenly fell to the ground.


    She smiled coldly at the Friar and didn''t disguise it. On the contrary, her words were somewhat arrogant, "if you have high cultivation, you can naturally do whatever you want. Why, if you don''t accept it? Hold it."


    She has been trembling all the way since she crossed, but her status is there. In front of her, she has the position of emperor, and later she is known as the little Lord of the demon family. Her momentum has never been owned by ordinary people. For example, at this moment, she stood in front of everyone coldly and proudly, but made everyone retreat.


    Since she came to Qimen, she has been very quiet for a few days, except that she showed her hand at the beginning. No, someone is ready to move.


    Her temperament has never been publicized, but now, in order to make an example of the others, she narrowed her eyes, a pair of black and white eyes emitting a dangerous light, "I think who dares to go to Qishan today."


    Some people show their courage, and others hate to be brave. Relying on the large number of people, they quietly fight.


    Gu Bai hooked her lips and then licked the corners of her lips. She was afraid that no one would dare to do it and send it to the door to die. She raised her hand slightly. Soon, there was a huge vibration under her feet. Many people fell to the ground because of the vibration.


    Seeing this, she showed a bad smile. "With this ability, you dare to go crazy in front of me." she said and hissed. With her action, the originally shaking ground suddenly cracked a huge hole, which is like the mouth of hell, which can devour all things.


    The crowd glanced at the bottomless opening, and their legs began to soften. No one knew what would happen if they fell. Then, they saw that she didn''t want money and took out a pile of runes. When they looked at it carefully, it was an eight level Rune!


    "These transport symbols will be sent to you. Of course, I don''t know where to send them."


    That''s a level eight Rune! There are few level 7 runes in the whole cultivation world, but she holds this pile of runes like a pile of waste paper.


    Up to now, many people really understand what kind of person they have provoked. If she is only a Yuanying friar, how can she win so many of them alone. You know, although Yuanying friars are rare, they are not absent. But if you add level 8 Rune master and that unpredictable array on this basis


    They didn''t dare to think about it any more. They just felt their scalp numb, but Gu Bai didn''t let them go so easily. When she spread the transmission rune, there were many offensive runes in it. In this regard, she just casually apologized and said, "Oh, sorry, it seems that there are more than teleportation symbols in it."


    The scene in front of me was just like the frying pan. The friars fried with runes cried for their father and mother, completely missing the bones of the breeze path in the past.


    "Elder, we know we are wrong."


    "Yes, I have offended you a lot before. I hope you have a lot."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Bai listened to their spineless words without expression and said to 518, "I know why the Terran will decline."


    What kind of mental retardation can support?!


    518 as a system, it''s hard to understand this, "the brain is full of crooked ideas, and none of them can see."


    The shock was almost complete. Without even saying hello, Gu Bai turned and left. Halfway through, he heard 518 suddenly remind him, "Bai Bai, I vaguely noticed the trace of joy at night."


    This was deliberately let her find out. Otherwise, even 518 could hardly feel him with his cultivation.


    Gu BAIXIAN''s every move was in the limelight, but when she came to the middle of the mountain, she suddenly held the tree with one hand and vomited blood.


    This sudden move startled 518, "shit, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Bai pretended to be vain and leaned against the tree, "I can''t be found out of my full strength. At that time, I won''t have a card."

 Chapter 155

    Gu Bai''s move made an example of others and let everyone know that there was someone behind Qimen. For a time, Qimen, which had been wandering for months, finally had a chance to breathe.


    Headmaster Qi is very grateful, but he has been closed since the boy went down the mountain that day. He is not easy to disturb. He can only order people to entertain. Once he wakes up, he will inform him immediately.


    Gu Bai didn''t really faint, so two days later, she woke up, but yejihuan seemed very nervous. Even if she woke up, she wouldn''t let her get out of bed.


    "Your aura is exhausted. You really don''t want to die for Qimen?" it''s rare. The night is happy. It''s changed from the previous mild, and the words become sharp.


    Gu Bai was stunned, but then smiled. "We ah ye have grown up. In a few months, we can find that my aura has been exhausted." she said with a teachable face. Seeing the other party''s face decline at a speed visible to the naked eye, she said gently, "I''m measured. I''ll be fine."


    Night is happy or angry. In fact, he doesn''t even know why he was so interested in her. At first, he just regarded her as a idle, boring and funny toy.


    "When to leave."


    Suddenly, Gu Bai was stunned again, "go? Leave Qimen?"


    Night is happy to stare at her and nod, "yes, those feelings you owe can be offset. There is no need to continue to spend here."


    Gu Bai looked at him. Of course, she could feel his emotional fluctuation. However, she couldn''t see whether the fluctuation was real or disguised. So she lowered her eyes and pretended not to care. "No, the feelings I owe can''t be offset. I won''t leave unless I return Qimen''s innocence." then, afraid of the stiff atmosphere, she changed the topic, "Besides, I''ve been wandering around without a fixed place. It''s the same everywhere. Besides, I''m still taking the southern Wei Dynasty. I don''t know how he studies the book of heaven."


    She was in a coma for two days. Night Jihuan raised her hand and poured her a glass of water. Then she said, "I''ll find him." after that, she didn''t look back and left directly.


    As soon as he left, Gu Bai''s mouth slowly rose, "get rich, look at this guy''s data."


    518, "the data fluctuated a little bit just now. I''ll rearrange it later." after that, it suddenly said, "I doubt he''s moved?"


    Gu Bai played with the water cup in his hand. "I just feel a little different from him in my memory." no, I can''t say it. It''s very like the feeling before she crossed.


    518 didn''t keep her waiting. Soon, she listed the data. It was really moving, but she didn''t understand.


    "I asked myself that I hadn''t done anything special these days. How could he suddenly be moved."


    518 hesitated and said, "maybe it''s love at first sight?"


    Gu Baile said, "I might believe this word for another person, but if it were him, it would be impossible."


    Who is happy at night? It is impossible to get along with him for a few days, eat a few meals and defend him. He will fall in love with whom at first sight or fall in love over time.


    Gu Bai couldn''t figure it out. He simply didn''t want to.


    "Forget it, step by step."


    Nanwei came over at this time. He knocked on the door. After getting permission, he respectfully walked in.


    "Miss, the book of heaven has been translated for many pages. Do you want to read it?"


    Gu Bai was idle and bored, so she agreed. Then she found that she was still too young. Even if it was a translated heavenly book, she couldn''t understand it at all! No, it should be said that she could understand every word, but together, she didn''t understand it at all.


    Nanwei always paid attention to her and whispered, "Miss, what do you need me to do?"


    Gu Bai sighed. If the thief system is really a thief, even if she gave her a heavenly book and couldn''t understand it, it''s just a pile of waste paper for her. She returned the data in her hand and said, "Southern Wei, let''s start from the most basic."


    This time, without talent bonus, Gu Bai didn''t learn easily. Even if it was only at the entry level, it took her a lot of time. When she recovered, she found that night joy seemed to be gone.


    "Nan Wei, where has ah Ye gone?"


    Nan Wei, "young master ye said he would shut up these days, so that the young lady didn''t have to worry about him."


    Gu Bai Lian thought deeply in his eyes. What can he do at this juncture? It''s impossible to shut down, isn''t it


    She didn''t think any more. Anyway, time will prove it.


    "Nanwei, come here first today. Go back first. I''ll ask you when I''m familiar with these."


    ***


    During this time, the whole Qimen was very calm. Without those monks who fell into the well and those disciples who were afraid of life and death, everyone relaxed. No, leader Qi didn''t wait for Gu Bai to leave the customs, but he closed the customs and attacked Yuanying.


    Gu Bai stayed in Qimen, as if she didn''t hear what was happening outside the window. In fact, she asked 518 what was happening outside every day. Recently, she heard the news that Crescent City had been in chaos.


    518, "white white, crescent city is in chaos, and a group of demons who were almost eliminated suddenly enthusiastically." then, according to the recent battles, it said: "human repair is simply crushed all the way, that is, the ten main doors can resist."


    Gu Bai took a swipe at the corners of his mouth and somehow had a very subtle idea in his heart.


    "You say, is it a command given by night?"


    518, "very likely."


    Gu Bai, "what does he want?"


    518, "maybe it''s for a quick decision. Doesn''t he like you to stay in Qimen?"


    In a sense, 518 the truth. Night is fun. He doesn''t even need to explain. He can crush ten main doors alone by speaking with strength. Under such a powerful force, why should he cooperate with others? This is insulting him!


    This rumor soon broke itself, and ten major doors were defeated. At this point, the farce was completely over.


    At the same time, leader Qi finally broke through the period of Yuanying, but surprisingly, at the other end of Qimen, it seems that someone has succeeded in refining Qi.


    Yuanying is refining Qi. The latter is almost ignored, but there is only one person, who can''t help but draw slightly from the corners of his mouth.


    This guy is very serious in acting. If he has nothing to do with it, he doesn''t know what to look like if he is known by the elders of the demon clan.


    Just make complaints about the Tucao, and make complaints about the gift. This gift is not very obvious, but it also has a certain meaning.


    Night that Huan pretended to be excited to leave the pass, and then saw the little monk appear in his courtyard with a small jade bottle in his hand.


    "Ah Yue."


    Gu Bai, "Congratulations, this is your gift."


    He took it curiously. The little jade bottle was not a precious thing, so as soon as she appeared, he guessed what it was.


    A Pigu pill whose rank is too low to be lower.


    "Eh? Did ah Yue refine it herself?"

 Chapter 156

    Gu Bai doesn''t have a golden finger, and the refined pill can barely reach the eye, but the night is happy, but it''s hidden in her arms like a baby. To be honest, Gu Bai is very embarrassed. The pill she used to practice her hand is a lot of impurities. If it''s really used, it may cause damage to her body.


    So she touched her nose and whispered, "this pill can only be seen, not eaten." with that, the tip of her ears and invisible red.


    Night is happy to see, but smiled. With his smile, his tear mole also shows a bit of confusion, "well, if you don''t eat, how can you eat the gift given by ah Yue."


    Gu baiguai was embarrassed and ended the conversation.


    Leader Qi broke through the golden elixir and entered the Yuanying period, which is a rare happy event for today''s Qimen. Looking back on the sufferings of the past few days, now there is an exciting and happy event, which naturally needs to be done in a big way.


    Gu Bai is not in a hurry to go. She learns alchemy from the southern Wei Dynasty every day. It''s just that alchemy can''t be learned overnight. After another year, she still left.


    518, "in vain, new branch missions have emerged."


    Gu Bai, "say it."


    518, "take the devil to taste the joy of the world."


    Gu Bai''s face was distorted at this moment. "Are you sure this guy can experience the joy of the world?"


    518 sighed helplessly, "the task is like this, I can''t help it. For nothing, accept the reality." then it said, "by the way, the task reward is to improve the Alchemy skill by three levels."


    Gu Bai doesn''t know what words to use to express her heart. Sure enough, she is a brick, where she needs to move.


    No matter what make complaints about the heart, the task must continue. But under the helpless, she can only ask the other party, "what''s your love in this world?


    She asked suddenly and straightforwardly, and couldn''t help looking at her more.


    Although the little girl was dressed up as a man, her black and white eyes were clear and clear, and there was no desire to hinder her eyes. This made him feel interesting. She seemed to doubt his identity for a long time, but she chose not to say it. Now she asked this again. So, what does she want to do?


    Inexplicably, the night is happy, some expectations.


    "I don''t particularly like it. In the past, there was some money at home. My parents never lacked me. Although I encountered great difficulties later, I didn''t lose my life, so..." he spread his hand and said with a smile: "I think the current situation is very good."


    In a word, no desire, no desire, very Buddhist.


    How could Gu Bai believe this nonsense? She sighed and collapsed lazily in her chair. "I''ve been in Qimen for a year. Although alchemy is still bad, I think it''s almost time to leave. But I don''t know where to go." she said, squinting at him, "I wanted to count on you."


    Night is happy, funny lips smile, words with a little sorry, "let ah Yue disappointed."


    Gu Bai waved his hand and muttered, "I didn''t expect you anyway."


    Night is joy:


    Gu Baizhen didn''t know where she was going, but the task came out. She could only take a pile of things given by leader Qi and go step by step.


    Gu Bai''s first stop was the bustling capital. Then she suddenly remembered her first task. She didn''t know who was the real favorite of the thief God. Although Ji Beiting had tasted the seven hardships of the world, he returned to heaven after the disaster; In front of him, the scenery is infinite. Even the branch line tasks spoil him. The only outcome is to kill him.


    Once again, she sighed that Tiandao was too playful. She sighed that she was inferior.


    The capital is bustling, so are the restaurants. In the past, she played the fake prince tremblingly. She didn''t even dare to sleep too heavily. Now she has a different mood when she revisits her hometown.


    Then, she played all the things she didn''t dare to play before.


    For example, she never understood the fun of gambling. This time, she deliberately blocked the five senses, learned the state of mortals, and lost.


    "Ah Yue lost all?" Gu Bai refused to admit defeat. If he didn''t have money in his pocket, he would like to lift his arm and go up again. Finally, he stopped people at night.


    "A small bet is pleasant. Ah Yue, forget it."


    Gu Baiqi shouted, "my luck can''t be so back. They must have done their hands and feet and moved a thousand!"


    She looks angry, just like a fried kitten. It''s really interesting.


    The night is happy. With a smile, he pulls people aside. "There is no thousand, just gambling. They have their own way. Laymen can''t understand it. Naturally, they lose."


    Gu Bai was uncomfortable. In the end, yejihuan had to play in person, and then won a pot full.


    She opened her eyes and obviously didn''t believe it. Finally, the other party taught her how to understand. Unfortunately, her head was not enough, and she still listened in the clouds.


    This box, 518 sighed: "thanks to the fact that there is no mathematics in this world, in another world, this is a mathematical wizard."


    This is a disgust at kitten Gu''s poor math. I heard that she almost vomited blood. "I''m a liberal arts student. What do you want me to do with such profound math!" at last, she held the silver money sent by night and wanted to cry without tears, "the world is not worth it!"


    The joy of the night was about to make a noise, "then, why don''t we change our play? For example, kill someone, set a fire or steal someone?"


    The little Friar''s nature gradually released, and the former high cold began to disintegrate and become quite lovely and interesting. Therefore, he felt that he should express his true nature a little.


    When he finished, he stared at her for a moment, trying to see what she looked like.


    I thought she would be angry, refute loudly, and even show disgust.


    As a result, the little friar actually stared with big eyes and high interest on his face, "wait, is there such a high-end play?"


    This time, night joy really laughed, "yes, so let''s leave now?"


    Gu Bai said, "let''s go, let''s go now!" after that, he didn''t forget to put the money back into the heaven and earth bag.


    However, just as they walked out of the gate of the gambling house, they followed several strong men behind them. Gu Bai and ye looked at each other happily and simply walked to a dead end.


    Several strong men followed people to the dead end, but suddenly lost them. In panic, they were going to look for people everywhere, but they heard a sneer behind them.


    "Gee, I thought this was a serious gambling house. It turned out to be just so."


    Gu Bai doesn''t know where he pulled a piece of Dogtail grass. He leaned carelessly and looked at them disdainfully.


    A strong man is tall. How can he be afraid of a little boy who can''t reach his chest? Especially when he hears her words, he feels ridiculous. "Boy, you ask the gambling house to be serious. Why don''t you let prostitutes and women be good."

 Chapter 157

    The laughter of several strong men in line with their words and deeds deepened Gu Bai''s smile.


    She tilted her head and smiled at ye, "ah ye, do you remember what you just said? I didn''t expect someone to come to the door so soon. You said, which one shall we play first?"


    She changed her face so fast that she was happy at night. Unexpectedly, she was such a little monk. Suddenly, she felt that the game was more and more interesting.


    "What kind of games does ah Yue like to play?"


    Gu Bai, "do you remember the southern Wei Dynasty? He gave me some very interesting pills, which can turn men into women and women into men." she smiled and said in a soft voice, but her words made the strong men stiff.


    But soon, the strong man felt ridiculous. How could there be such a thing in this world.


    "Smelly boy, you''re bluffing..."


    Before she finished speaking, Gu Bai made a big move directly. She is a monk. Although today''s cultivation only stays in the foundation period, it is more than enough to deal with these mortals. No, just now, those people were scared to kneel on the ground.


    They trembled, but there was no previous ferocity.


    "Immortal... Immortal!"


    They are just thugs in the gambling house. On the surface, the gambling house is serious and can''t be serious anymore. They are just small minions. Therefore, they just heard that the big boss behind them is a senior member of the court. As for who, they can''t know. But secretly, someone often wins the second big one. If it''s a powerful person in the capital, it''s all right. But if they don''t have any background, they will do the same and ask for the gambling money back. If the other party doesn''t cooperate, someone will kill it and clean it up.


    Therefore, they never thought that one day they would kick on the iron plate, and the origin of each other is still so terrible.


    It''s just a matter of power. It''s a big deal. But if they were, they might not even have a soul.


    "Immortal, spare your life. We are just working for people. We can''t do anything. Just give a lot of adults. Spare the little ones this time! The little ones will set up a temple for you when they go back."


    Gu Bai originally wanted to play for a while. It can be seen that they are so unpromising. Their crotch is wet. They immediately dislike it and step back. Even the dog tail grass in their mouth vomited. Instead, they are happy at night and have no expression. They are obviously used to seeing this expression.


    He looked at the little monk funny. Sometimes he thought she was unfathomable, but now he thought she was really interesting.


    "Does ah Yue still want to give them zhuanxing Dan?"


    Gu Bai, "it''s a pity that such a good pill."


    There aren''t a few pills in total in zhuanxing dannan Wei. Although they are precious, she thinks it''s useless to put them in her hand, but it''s no longer useful. It''s too wasteful to take these garbage.


    "Don''t you guys like beating people? In that case, fight each other for three days and nights. Don''t stop." then he glanced coldly at each of their faces, "don''t want to cheat, I''ll look at it."


    Hearing the speech, several strong men felt that the punishment was merciful compared with losing their lives. Therefore, before she left, they had lifted their arms and began to attack each other. They had been working as thugs in the gambling house, knew each other''s weaknesses, and moved their hands without mercy. The immortal was still angry at the moment. Killing one or two might calm her down, but no one wanted to die by himself, so he didn''t show any mercy to his former colleagues, and all of them died.


    Gu Bai looked at it for a moment and felt very boring. He pulled up his hand and walked towards the bustling long street outside.


    Along the way, she was expressionless, but inexplicably happy at night, knowing that she was unhappy.


    "Ah Yue is unhappy."


    He used a positive sentence. Gu Bai didn''t beat around the Bush and simply nodded, "what''s more fun besides killing, setting fire and stealing?"


    It was the first time I had been asked such a question after living for so many years.


    What else is more fun? Naturally, there are still some, but it''s just killing and torture.


    Before he could speak again, Gu Bai first said, "I have to find out who is behind the gambling house."


    Hearing the speech, he couldn''t laugh or cry. It turned out that he couldn''t pass the gambling house. In the past, he once felt that the little monk was cold. Now, after a long time of contact, he found that Gao Leng was just her appearance and real inside. It was like a piece of white paper. He simply couldn''t bear to destroy it.


    Thinking like this in his heart, he said on his face, "well, we found it. Let''s set fire to his house."


    Gu Bai said, "we have to rob all his daughter-in-law and let him have the grassland on his head. He can raise cattle and sheep."


    Night namely Huan was stunned at first, and then she understood the meaning of her words. For the first time, he heard that green hat could have such an amazing analysis. He couldn''t cry or laugh and asked, "what else?"


    Gu Bai thought, "if he likes money, I''ll let him lose his fortune. If he likes beating people, I''ll throw him to the darkest place."


    Her answer was simple and straightforward, and she looked at her all night.


    This little friar is really different from those friars in my impression. No, it''s very different.


    So he said, "ah Yue seems different from those monks in the script."


    Gu Bai, "what are the monks in the script?"


    The night is happy. "They always feel that they are different from human beings and are superior to them. Therefore, in the absence of principled issues, even if someone occasionally provokes them, they will ''mercifully'' spare human beings. Of course, more importantly, they feel that there are laws in the world and must not be easily contaminated with cause and effect."


    Gu Bai''s face was like you didn''t take the wrong medicine. "What you said is the lines of the great monks." she said, sighed, patted him heavily on the shoulder and said, "ah ye, you can eat rice indiscriminately, but you can''t read the script indiscriminately. I don''t know others. For me anyway, you can''t speak with your hands. As for cause and effect..." when she thought of these ridiculous tasks, she inevitably gave a few sneers, "It''s like you can get a good end without intervening." she said, feeling that her tone was a little too cold, like being disillusioned with the world of mortals. "Being a man, the most important thing is to be happy. Why do you care so much."


    Her words could be said to be deviant. Night joy began to wonder for the first time about her growing environment and what kind of environment she could raise such a wonderful person. He was full of righteous accomplishments and had pure aura. As a result, his actions were almost the same as those of his demon family.


    "What ah Yue said is that I''ll burn those scripts when I go back."


    Gu Bai, "burn, you must burn! This is not a mistake for people''s children."


    The people behind the gambling house may be hard to find, but for Gu Bai, it''s just asking about his own system.


    "When I get rich, I will have fun with the night and begin to eliminate evil in the world."


    518£º¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 158

    518 soon made it clear that the meritorious nobility had to be involved in the royal family. Gu Bai had seen a lot in the past, and she had a lot of means when she used to clean up people. No, she had fun at night, and she didn''t even need his advice. She directed a good play herself.


    There are too many disputes over the throne. No matter who it is, he will hardly take the seat. Therefore, when Gu Bai came to the owner of the gambling house, he saw that the man family was rich and dignified. In fact, there was a faint sign of decline.


    She narrowed her eyes, and then a call, unexpectedly summoned a bunch of ghosts from the house. Looking at these ghosts kneeling at her feet, she slowly lifted the corners of her lips.


    In this world, those who can become emperors have a heavy purple and gold Qi. That Qi can suppress all Yin and evil things, including these ghosts. However, the family obviously chose the wrong master. The Yin Qi of the whole house can''t be covered.


    Night that Huan swept his eyes, knelt all over the ground, and slowly opened his mouth, "what does ah Yue want to do?"


    Gu Bai smiled. "Naturally, it''s a gift to the people''s Congress."


    The owner of the mansion is still in some good luck, so that these ghosts can''t get close to him. However, with Gu Bai, I believe there will be a big play tonight.


    Coincidentally, at the dinner party in the palace, the owner of the mansion stood among the officials in his official robes, looking proud. From his eyes, he didn''t even pay attention to many princes on the side.


    Gu Bai and ye Huan hid their bodies, so no one could see them, "ah ye, who do you think is the most emperor?"


    Night is happy. He is generally interested in friars, not to mention human beings. Even the most noble royal family in human beings is just so in his eyes. Just Gu Bai asked, he replied, "the one in the corner."


    Gu Baishun looked at him and couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows. "Why? I think his clothes don''t fit. He is obviously an unpopular prince, and he is thrown in such a corner. He may not be as good as the palace maids in front of the emperor."


    She said the truth, but the night was happy and said, "he has a different breath. At present, even if he is in trouble, he will fly to the sky sooner or later."


    He didn''t want to say that for a moment, he saw his past from the boy. His family was noble, but he lived like a mole ant. Only his bloody eyes were quite rare.


    Gu Bai had not noticed the people in the corner before, but now he saw them, which was a little unexpected.


    The little prince is afraid that he is only about ten years old, but his eyes should not belong to a ten year old child. It''s cold and cold. It seems that you can freeze people at one glance.


    Such children, no matter where they are, are not pleasing. After all, in human cognition, such children are almost tied up like disaster stars.


    Sure enough, before the banquet began, the eunuch around the emperor saw him, frowned slightly, and then ordered people, "go and move the seat of your highness Qi further away, so as not to annoy the emperor."


    In fact, the little prince''s seat was far enough away. It was close to the big tree. If it was farther, it would have to be behind the tree, but no one thought there was anything wrong. Even at the command of the eunuch, no one asked the little prince''s opinion. Without saying a word, he threw his position behind the tree. He was perfunctory and rude.


    But the little prince seemed to be used to it. He didn''t complain at all. He just took the leaves on it and sat down quietly.


    The distance between a tree is like two worlds, and the other world can''t be integrated.


    Gu Bai found it interesting and simply showed the prototype. Behind the big tree, it was very hidden. No one found her.


    Of course, this does not include the little prince.


    "Speaking of it, I was also ranked seventh," Gu Bai recalled, "but I was a little better than you. Those people outside, who were disobedient, were finally rubbed on the ground by me."


    A woman suddenly appeared beside the little prince. He was stunned first, and then recovered from his previous facial paralysis.


    At a young age, he was a facial paralysis. Gu Bai thought it was not cute at all.


    "Do you want to rub them on the ground?"


    Now, the little prince finally looked at her, "why should I believe you?"


    Gu Bai touched his chin and said, "no one should help you except me."


    The little prince smiled. The smile was gloomy, and the wind blowing in his ears was a little strange and cold.


    "Why should I trust you?"


    Gu Bai pointed to the lively banquet outside, "I can turn the dinner outside into a farce, but when it''s done, you promise me one thing."


    The little prince finally looked at her. He seemed to think the party was really boring. In the end, he didn''t even hesitate. He directly replied, "tell me about your conditions."


    Gu Bai was unambiguous and directly caught the joy of night. "I heard that the favorite trick you play in the world is to set up a temple. In this way, my friend''s practice is too slow. I heard that if you can get human faith, it is also a shortcut."


    As soon as these words came out, not only the seven little princes were happy all night, and the expression on his face was cracked.


    Night that Huan pointed to his face and asked, "ah Yue, are you crazy?"


    Gu Bai answered shamelessly, "I know you are moved, but I don''t have to thank you. I always care about who we are and who you are." then he hooked the shoulders of the seven little princes and discussed the establishment of a temple in the future.


    The seventh little prince was not used to such contact with people. He twisted his arm and motioned her to loosen it. "In fact, I have thirteen years. In our Daliang Dynasty, I can get a wife and have children."


    The implication was to make her self-respect, but Gu Bai smiled, "at my age, it''s not too much to be your grandparents."


    She wore a face of 28 years of age. Naturally, the seven little princes would not believe it, but this distrust only lasted for a long time. Soon, he heard bursts of screams from the so-called nobles at the dinner party. If he listened carefully, he could even hear the strange cry of his father and Emperor.


    He was stunned, but he saw that the original singing and dancing party had become ghostly.


    Gu Bai said, "although your father is an emperor and has the Qi of purple and gold, his dragon Qi is too weak. I think he has wasted almost all these years." therefore, he is so easily influenced by these things.


    She looked at him, but the seven little princes immediately understood. She meant that his father, the emperor, was fatuous and incompetent, and his good luck was all tossed by him.


    Gu Bai made persistent efforts, "you see, although I advanced the event, the essence has not changed. Your father is a fool."


    The young man looked at her deeply, and finally there was no standing water in his eyes. "If one day I can get that seat, I will remember your advice."


    Gu Bai said, "no, you remember wrong. All I want is to make a gold body for my friend. The gold body must flash. It''s best to flash the kind that blinds people''s eyes. After all, my friend''s face can''t be blasphemed by outsiders."


    Night is joy:


    Is this little monk the devil? Even let the Terrans who only worship the heavenly family kneel down to worship him. Looking at the world, no one has her skin!

 Chapter 159

    The seventh Prince has been used to all kinds of filth since he was a child living in such a cannibal place as the imperial palace. He stepped on the high and saw the low. Therefore, he understood how attractive rights are long ago. Now that he has the opportunity to put it in his hands, he is naturally unwilling to give up. Let alone sculpt a golden body, he will one day be able to wear a yellow robe. His first decree is to replace all the temples in China with the one in front of him.


    Therefore, his eyes were deep and he discussed with Gu Bai very seriously.


    And Gu Bai, after the skin was finished, she really saw that night was happy. Her face was a little delicate. With a smile, she gathered behind him and whispered, "ah night, you are a monk. The belief of the human race is also good for you. For example, if you experience heaven''s calamity in the future, the heaven will tolerate you."


    Her words are true, but both of them clearly know that robbery is a joke for night joy.


    A ray of smiling eyes flashed in his eyes. The little friar had already known that his identity was strange. Even without careful investigation, with her ingenuity, nine times out of ten she could guess that it was from the demon family, but she didn''t know whether she could guess the identity of his demon lord.


    But these alone are enough. Heaven has never been soft on the demon family. If the demon family wants to suffer, it is to die.


    In my heart, I smiled innocuously, "ah Yue is very kind to me."


    As he said this, the seven little princes on one side were stunned, and suddenly felt that they were a little unkind. Anyway, it''s also the same to make a gold body, and it''s the same to make two. The relationship between the two experts at present is excellent. If he makes two, he may make the experts happier.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll put your gold bodies in the temple and let the world worship." he said finally, his tone was excited, and even his eyes were very hot.


    And Gu Bai, she never thought that one day digging a pit would bury herself! What''s this called, a large-scale manual scene?


    At the thought of that picture, Gu Bai refused in her heart, but before she could say it, she saw the joy of the night and stared at herself. The joy in her eyes was self-evident. If she didn''t agree, he wouldn''t want the golden body.


    "Ah Yue, I think it''s a good idea. Otherwise, I''d better not be alone."


    Gu Bai was moved and almost cried, "you are really my best friend."


    On the other hand, the banquet was very hot. As the saying goes, the upper beam is not right, the lower beam is crooked, the emperor is fatuous and lustful, and most of the favorite ministers at the bottom are also like this. No, it didn''t take long for this already unorthodox dinner to become more and more unorthodox. The hot Gu Bai, once a modern person, couldn''t see the scene.


    So she stretched out her hand to cover her eyes and took a deep breath: "ah ye still doesn''t see such a dirty scene."


    The night was so happy that he was caught off guard. His eyes were covered by a pair of warm hands. Subconsciously, he almost threw people out. But this consciousness was stifled before he took action. He lifted up the corners of his lips. Because his eyes could not see, his senses were enlarged.


    The little Friar''s hands were very soft and warm, which was very different from the cold of the demon family. He tried to blink his eyes, and then listened to the little Friar''s soft and waxy voice.


    "Ah ye, don''t make trouble!"


    The chaotic scene didn''t last long. Gu Bai avoided the emperor''s luck. Soon, the Yin Qi here could not be suppressed. Because it was night, the bondage of the ghost was reduced. It wasn''t long before someone screamed.


    "Ghosts! Ghosts!"


    "Ah!! you bitch, let me go!"


    ¡­¡­


    Those adults who were once high above are like lost dogs at the moment. They are not arrogant at all. They look at the ghosts who don''t know where to drill out in front of them. The timid ones are incontinent, and the bold ones maintain the last bit of dignity, but it''s just so.


    Although they burn incense and worship Buddha on weekdays, they absolutely don''t believe in ghosts and gods. In their eyes, those humble people are mole ants, which are not worth mentioning. But I didn''t expect that one day, they would be frightened to death by this group of mole ants.


    "You... Aren''t you dead?"


    A ghost said, "yes, sir, I was originally a Ma woman in the suburbs, but I lost my life because you liked me on the street once. Sir, I heard them say that you are a marquis, and your status is extremely noble. It''s rare to condescend to your honor. It''s my honor to see such a Dalit as me, but I don''t know good or bad." the female ghost said this and deliberately lengthened her voice, There are still some differences between the voice of ghosts and people. Their Yin Qi is heavy, and their words are also Yin and cold, as if they can frostbite people. They once thought they were very beautiful. Now they look like evil ghosts coming. After she said that, she saw that the so-called Marquis was so frightened that her eyes turned white. A ray of anger flashed in her eyes. She smashed the wine on the table on his face. After he woke up, she continued the topic just now, "I didn''t know good or bad in the past, but now I have figured it out. You are the Marquis, so I decided to bring you to my world. Let''s continue the front edge. This time, I''m absolutely good! Good! Listen! Words!" the last four words, gnashing their teeth, how it sounds like a ghost asking for life.


    So the Marquis, who was finally awakened by the wine, fainted again.


    The farce continues. Gu Bai looks away and has no expression on his face. Instead, he is the seventh prince, clenching his fists. He was originally born in the east palace. However, his mother was hurt by a traitor and died in childbirth. Later, it was said that he was born to control his mother and father. He did everything around him. Some even killed more than half of the palace maids and eunuchs who served him. In the end, there was only one dowry mother left by his mother, and the mother was blind. So far, Those rumors have been completely settled.


    Over the years, he survived. He was clearly a legitimate prince, but he lived like a dog. But now, when he looked at this scene, he felt that he didn''t care what he suffered in the past.


    He held his fists and let his fingernails pinch into his palm, but he didn''t know it on his face. I don''t know how long later, the wailing voices at the banquet weakened, and the heart of the seven little prince surrounded by hatred gradually cleared up a little. He remembered that mammy once told him that his mother was looking forward to his arrival. This may be the only family member who really cares about him in his life


    "Sir, can you check my mother?"


    Gu Bai glanced at him and didn''t embarrass him. He truthfully said, "there''s no trace of her in the palace. Maybe she''s reincarnated."


    The seven little prince''s hanging heart fell down. Good reincarnation. Reincarnation can forget all the past.


    Somehow, the state of the seven little princes inexplicably reminded her of Ji Beiting. She sighed slightly and calculated for him: "don''t worry, she will live a good life."


    The seven little prince loosened his fists and stared, "that''s good."

 Chapter 160

    Gu Bai wanted to leave for the seven princes, but some people didn''t like it.


    The night is happy, "ah Yue spent so much effort, and the golden body has not been molded. How can she leave?"


    Gu Bai was going crazy. He was just teasing him, but he picked up a stone and hit himself in the foot.


    You can''t go away. This guy is interested. No matter what you say, he can find something to stop you.


    Finally, 518 gave her something that could barely be called good news.


    "In vain, the completion of branch line tasks has reached 40%. Come on, bear it again."


    Let the night be fun and taste the joy of the world. The scope of this joy is too large to be summarized. Therefore, anything that makes the venerable feel happy and interesting can be called joy.


    Gu Bai had a headache at first, but now she finally understands that this guy''s joy is all based on her.


    I can''t go away. I can only be forced to let the craftsmen start shaping the gold body against her face. Compared with her appearance of public execution, night joy is very calm and calm.


    "Ah Yue, don''t be nervous." the night smiled happily, "you see, you scared the craftsmen."


    Gu Bai:... Oh.


    It takes a long time to sculpt the golden body, but she doesn''t have to stay with the craftsmen every day. After all, there are painters who draw her and give her shape to the craftsmen. Other times are very free.


    The night was happy and didn''t want to go, so she could only accompany her. However, in addition to being embarrassed in the first few days, she recovered her mood and was very calm.


    During the national funeral, on the surface, all entertainment items are prohibited, but the new emperor has no feelings for his father, so he turns a blind eye. Besides, Gu Bai is the benefactor who supports him to ascend the throne. Can he have a drink and watch a dance?


    There are dancers and musicians in the palace. In addition, the cooks in the imperial dining room want to serve 24 hours. Gu Bai has a comfortable life.


    No, she was amused again.


    "Did ah Ye ever have a favorite dance music?"


    The night is happy to look at her with a smile. The little monk recently tried to calculate him. His small appearance is very interesting.


    "I''ve never been particularly fond of anything, but I like everything as long as it''s good-looking."


    Gu Bai poured him a glass of wine and smiled brightly. "That feeling is good. I once traveled abroad and saw a kind of dance somewhere in the western regions. That dance..." she paused, her eyes shining, as if looking for an adjective, "It''s very hot. Ah Ye is almost twenty now. The most taboo in our practice is to * * yuan too early. You''re still young. I''m afraid you can''t resist temptation one day, so let''s practice your desire first during this period of time."


    Friars really shouldn''t have premature ejaculation of their own essence. Even many sects have refined a lot of Qingxin pills to consolidate their willpower. Of course, there are also ruthless ones, that is, first take them to all kinds of sound and color occasions and all kinds of overt and covert inducements. If they clean themselves, they should be reused. If they indulge in it, no matter how good their spiritual roots are, it''s just like this.


    Of course, this is only a small number of sects. Most sects don''t value these. Their disciples are upright enough and know their own way. Naturally, they won''t cut off the road themselves.


    These things are not secrets, and I have heard of them at night, so I am more and more sure that the little monk''s move is purely to amuse him.


    The heart sneers, but the face is harmless, "this... Men and women are different, ah Yue, you..."


    He frowned slightly and hesitated. It seemed that the tearful mole under Feng''s eyes was particularly innocent, but Gu Bai quickly interrupted: "don''t be afraid. Sooner or later, he will take this step."


    As soon as he said this, he took a deep breath and was full of pride, "that''s all right, I can support it!"


    As a modern man, Gu Bai is well aware of how attractive those dances in his original world are, such as taking off Yi clothes or those intimate hot dances, which can make people''s blood boil casually.


    Of course, the night is fun. At least it''s also a devil. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get hooked, so her move is more revenge. How to say, after 800, although this guy treated her very well, he actually put her in danger several times. It feels like a toy, but it''s not comfortable at all.


    "Ah ye, come on, this is the bamboo leaf green that I cheated from the emperor for ten years. The wine tastes mellow." she said, raised her glass and smiled at him.


    With her words, beautiful music gradually sounded in her ears. Then, all kinds of dancers filed in. They wore very little clothes, but what should be covered was covered. Coupled with the light gauze coat, it was looming. Rao shigu Bai felt that the scene in front of them was a visual enjoyment.


    She chatted with people for a while. She saw a dancer spin boldly and sit sideways on people. As a result, she was pushed away halfway.


    This scene was completely expected for Gu Bai, so she didn''t show anything, but gradually, the music began to be excited. The night that should have sat aside was happy, and suddenly stood up.


    With a smile in his mouth and a glass in his hand, he magnified his smile to Gu Bai, "ah Yue, although it''s for me, I just don''t know you can pass the test?"


    Gu Bai was stunned and saw that he had stood in front of him. Obviously, it was just an ordinary pour of wine, but she inexplicably swallowed her saliva, "what are you doing?"


    "Ah Yue has done so much for me, I think..." halfway through the conversation, he suddenly bent down and put his thin lips in front of her. The thin lips stained with wine are now light crimson, with some wine on them. Then Gu Bai''s brain crashed.


    She just felt that the beauty in front of her was tantalizing, and her mouth was dry and wanted to do something.


    They were so close that they could almost feel the warm breath of each other on their faces. Gu Bai was vague, but she vaguely felt that this posture was a bit threatening. She moved her body and was going to step back a little. As a result, her waist was suddenly imprisoned.


    Suddenly, she stared, "what are you doing!"


    Night is happy, "did I say that ah Yue is really beautiful. With you, I feel embarrassed for those dancers."


    Gu Bai thinks that today''s wine is a little superior. This development trend is wrong! Obviously she doesn''t want this result!


    "Cough." she coughed falsely and felt that the farce should come to an end, otherwise it might be her own misfortune. However, she didn''t expect that the guy would cover his thin lips.


    "Oh!"


    Night is happy, eyes deep, looking at Gu Bai, with a little spark, "it''s so sweet." after that, he felt that this was not enough, so he added, "I wanted to do this as early as the beginning. Just, will ah Yue be angry?"

 Chapter 161

    Night is happy, while drunk, almost tore the disguise. Of course, he didn''t tear it too thoroughly. He just tasted the red cherry lips of the little friar under him, and put them out at one touch.


    He didn''t want to scare her. After all, the little friar was quite fun. He lived for so many thousands of years. It''s rare to meet such an interesting person and find someone to seduce him? She didn''t know how many women wanted to kneel before him over the years? At the human level, he almost looked at it as a joke.


    However, if the other party is a little monk, he is willing to extend the time and have fun with her.


    Gu Bai''s original body is not drunk, but she shouldn''t have. She forgets that her body has been changed. Qi Ling, as a junior sister of Qimen, has been spoiled and grown up since childhood. How can she touch wine, an intestinal poison?


    Therefore, in the past, a thousand cups were not drunk, but now, one cup falls down.


    She looked vaguely at the man in front of her. Her eyes couldn''t focus, but vaguely, she could feel the danger, "huh? What did you say?"


    In fact, she heard it clearly, but she didn''t want to admit it in her heart. This guy seems to have torn his face?!


    How does this make her play again!


    Under the heavy thoughts, the red lips were touched again, but this time it was no longer four lips touching, the other party just stretched out his hand and gently twisted her lip petals.


    "Ah Yue, I know you''ve heard clearly." he smiled, like a fairy in the sky, with a clear wind and a bright moon, without any darkness.


    However, Gu Bai could feel the danger. She subconsciously swallowed her saliva, staggered his touch, held her head, "I didn''t hear clearly."


    She uttered every word, but because she subconsciously left someone alone, she made the other party laugh.


    "Well, then don''t listen clearly."


    His voice is very pleasant and gorgeous. Listening to it reminds her that someone once said that sound can make people pregnant.


    But now, she just wants to cry.


    Because, after the other party said this, she straightened her head, and then smiled.


    "Since ah Yue didn''t hear clearly, I''ll repeat it again." without hesitation, he covered his lips.


    This time, it was no longer a taste, but a deep exploration


    518, "white, steady! We can win! Your task completion index has exceeded 60%! Although you sacrificed your hue, the organization needs you!"


    There was a magnified handsome face in front of her and a noisy voice in her mind, which made her dull head more and more dizzy. She tried to push. She thought this guy wouldn''t let go so easily. Who knows, he didn''t hesitate and really took a step back.


    It''s just that you''re all retreating! Why do you have to reach out and wipe the water stains from the corners of your mouth!


    Gu Bai thought it was getting dark. Then she heard the other party speak again.


    "It''s so sweet." then he smiled at her and asked, "do you want me to continue?"


    Gu Bai:


    "No need."


    How dare she refuse?


    Ye Jihuan was very satisfied with her answer. Since she kissed, there was no need to keep a distance. She stepped back, and then bent down to hold a quail like friar in her arms.


    As expected, the touch was great, especially the faint fragrance near his breath, which made him lose his mind for a moment.


    "What did ah Yue put on her?"


    Gu Bai, "what did you say?"


    The night is happy, "I say the smell on you?"


    Gu Bai''s head hasn''t returned to normal operation yet. He doesn''t spare any circles at this time. Instead, he asks, "what do I take a bath with every day, do you know?"


    As soon as this word came out, he was happy at night and became dumb. Indeed, he followed her every day and knew her things like the back of his hand. At this point, the eyes are dark again. It''s not an auxiliary spice, so there''s only one left


    Gu Bai has been making trouble for so long, and his authenticity gradually begins to show. Seeing that he suddenly doesn''t speak, he moves his body again, "Hey, I said, you put me down and I can go by myself."


    The night is joyous, slightly pick an eyebrow, "what if I say no?"


    I thought the little friar would resist, but she looked indifferent and said, "if you are willing to hold it, I won''t suffer if you are held by such a beautiful beauty." then she showed a big smile, "come on, beauty, give me a smile."


    Since Gu Bai took over the body, her words and deeds have always been in line with people''s design. Although there were some people''s design in the later stage, she didn''t collapse her cold expression. Now such a smile is almost the first time he saw in his impression.


    Peach and plum are in full bloom, which is the best smile he has ever seen.


    "Beauty?" the night immediately followed her again with great interest, and then, with a smile, "I thought it was just an iceberg snow lotus. Now it looks like a naughty little rabbit."


    Gu Bunny Bai quit. Although she is not an iceberg snow lotus, she thinks she is also a cannibal flower. What ghost is bunny? Would you like it braised or roasted with cumin?


    She narrowed her eyes and thought about how to pull back a game, but she saw that this guy actually took her to a temple.


    The temple was newly built and many places were not built. Only the two glittering golden bodies in the lobby were particularly dazzling.


    No, even the drunken people recovered their short Qingming, "lying trough, why did you bring me to this ghost place?!"


    Gu Bai jumped out of his arms and wanted to cast a spell to destroy the golden body. She thought the previous portrait was humiliating enough. Unexpectedly, this is the real public punishment. No, it doesn''t count. Wait until the temple opens


    Thinking of this, she felt a splitting headache.


    However, someone seemed to know nothing and asked with a smile, "what do you think of ah Yue?"


    Gu Bai''s face was paralyzed. "Not so much."


    "Also." the night is happy, "compared with ah Yue himself, just a golden body, how can it be compared."


    This time, Gu Bai has a bigger headache.


    "Finished?"


    The night immediately took back her sight and asked in a good mood, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai rubbed her eyebrows. "How about we go back after that?" she was afraid that this guy wouldn''t go. She rarely showed weakness and said, "I have a headache."


    The headache was not false, but she was more tired. She decided to leave this ghost place and never set foot again when she woke up.


    Night is happy to see that she is not cheating, but sighed, "I just saw you drinking, I thought you had a good capacity for drinking."


    Gu Bai replied, "I used to drink very well."


    As soon as he said this, the night was happy, and the smile on his face suddenly faded, "before?"


    Once a Friar''s accomplishments reach a certain level, all aspects of his body will not regress unless there are some special situations, but there are many such special situations, such as problems with the spiritual root, or something else.


    He had always felt strange before. The little monk knew that other talents were very high, but the spirit root was the most common double spirit root.


    Although this was not the case, he always felt that the little friar should not be like this.


    So what is the secret she really hides?

 Chapter 162

    The night was about to study deeply, but the little monk in his arms completely fell asleep and couldn''t wake up.


    After crying and laughing, he directly hugged a princess, but he left the imperial city.


    They have stayed in the imperial city for many days. If the little friar wakes up and finds that he has changed his place directly, I don''t know what his expression is.


    Gu Bai didn''t sleep very well. In her lethargy, she felt that someone had been moving her, which made her very unhappy. However, her unhappiness was only maintained in her sleep. When she was completely awake, she couldn''t even speak.


    Wait, what did she see? People came and went before she went to bed, and her eyes were full of prosperity. She just slept. How could she wake up with only yellow sand in the sky.


    Although the person has woken up, her eyes haven''t recovered their former intelligence for a moment. She looks so dull and naive.


    "What''s the matter?" night immediately asked.


    Gu Bai pointed to the yellow sand under her feet. She didn''t know whether it was angry or something else. She asked, "where is this?"


    "Desert."


    Listening to him speak truthfully, Gu Bai took a deep breath. Although she was a monk and her body was dirty, it was a cleansing spell, but many things had been deeply rooted in her, such as drinking wine and her body was full of wine, so all she wanted to do now was to find a place, take a beautiful bath and enjoy it.


    But when she came to this desert, where did she take a bath?


    "What did you bring me to the desert for?"


    Before they got drunk, they tore half a layer of camouflage, and her tone was a little different from before.


    But the night is happy, but I like this change very much. Although the former little monk was naughty, he always had a sense of distance with her. Now, under the invisible anger, he has narrowed this refusal.


    He didn''t say it directly, but he just smiled and said, "what do you say?"


    Gu Bai blinked his confused eyes, "how do I know?"


    This is a psychosis. If she can guess what he wants to do, she may not be far from psychosis.


    As soon as the words fell, she saw that ye Jihuan suddenly bent down, and a handsome face suddenly enlarged in front of her. She was a little uncomfortable. She saw him smile and say, "ah Yue is so beautiful that she always attracts the attention of others. Therefore, I can only selfishly bring you to this inaccessible place. In this way, no one can rob you."


    Gu Bai choked for a moment when she was so sick and charming. She swallowed her saliva and tried to speak, but many words came to her mouth, but she didn''t know where to start. And the other party doesn''t seem to want to listen to her.


    He asked, "has ah Yue ever been to the desert before. ¡°


    Did Gu Bai come? Naturally, she did, but she just didn''t want him to know that she had come. If this guy asked her to say why she came last time, she had to find an excuse. It was too troublesome, so she simply shook her head.


    However, her deception did not escape his eyes. He looked at her with a smile, "ah Yue, the child who lied should be punished. You say, how should I punish you?"


    The night is happy, and his voice is lazy. Even the corners of his mouth are smiling. It seems that he is in a good mood. As for the punishment in his mouth, Gu Bai really didn''t expect him to do so for a moment.


    She frowned slightly and vaguely found that their positions seemed to have changed.


    The initiative became his.


    However, the real man never counseled. Instead of retreating, she looked at him with a smile and asked, "so, what does ah Ye want to do?"


    Ye Jihuan didn''t circle with her again and said bluntly, "in fact, I''m curious about ah Yue''s former life. How can a lovely girl like ah Yue be unknown."


    This is to inquire about her origin, but it is also true that she gives up. Most people can''t track her past. How can people like him allow this to happen.


    Since I can''t find it, I''ll just speak in person.


    When he finished asking that sentence, he saw the little Friar''s big watery eyes blinking and blinking. His heart was inexplicably soft, but what he said was another meaning, "ah Yue, I can see if you''re lying."


    Gu Bai heard the speech and just stood up. "That''s just right. It saves me from using my brain to lie."


    She was so straightforward that she was happy at night, but she was speechless.


    It is true that the two hide each other. On this basis, no one can really trust anyone.


    "May a Yue guess my identity?"


    Gu Bai picks her eyebrows. Is this going to stop pretending?


    So, she no longer pretended to be silly, "that night in Crescent City, although I found those demon families, the fear on their faces can''t be caused by me. Looking at this continent, it''s probably not people who can make the demon family terrible. And the demon family and the demon family have never violated the river, and there are few conflicts, so there''s only one possibility left." She looked at him, her eyes did not show any fear, "there are some magic Qi on the demon clan, and she can hide all the breath. I think, even the demon clan is very few."


    Night is happy. Unexpectedly, she guessed right at once. Then she thought of what she had done in front of her these days. She suddenly realized that the little monk was playing with him. It was also interesting. He always used people as toys. Unexpectedly, one day he actually became a toy in the eyes of others.


    "Did ah Yue have a good time?"


    Gu Baiwu said in a voice, "that''s it. I just don''t know. Can my performance satisfy ah ye?"


    The sunshine in the desert is always a bit hot. It''s fun at night. Standing in this sunshine and looking handsome and unmarried, it evokes a bit of evil spirit. He no longer disguised, no longer harmless, but showed his original appearance, "he has never met such an interesting person as ah Yue."


    Gu Bai was flattered by his honesty. "I''m surprised that he can satisfy you. I thought..."


    "What do you think?"


    "In your heart, will you want to strangle me?"


    Her address to him became a respectful title, but the tone was no different from that before. It was not that kind of panic or eager to cling, but a faint sense of comfort.


    The night smiled at her and said truthfully, "I don''t have this idea, but I guess ah Yue is afraid to strangle me now."


    Gu Bai picked his eyebrows.


    Night joy continued, "come on, I know there is a hot spring in the desert."


    Now Gu Bai was curious, "can there be hot springs in the desert?"


    The night laughed, "although it is rare, there is one."


    His words didn''t let Gu Bai down his guard, but suddenly stared, "wait, what do you want to do? Seduce me?"


    These last three words, Rao is happy at night, and his eyes are a little complicated. He is really interested in her and doesn''t hate to get along with her, but when it comes to seduction, he really wronged him.


    So, after a pause, he said, "does ah Yue have any misunderstanding about herself?"

 Chapter 163

    The atmosphere between them showed a strange silence.


    The desert was already desolate, but now it is as silent as death.


    No matter how thick Gu Bai''s skin is, he doesn''t want to speak anymore. Fortunately, the hot spring pool has arrived.


    Gu Bai thought that the hot spring pool in the desert would be very abrupt. For example, there is a pit in a piece of hot yellow sand. There is water in the pit, but what can be remembered at night shows that the water quality should be very good, and even better than that of most hot springs.


    But now, she was very surprised. She thought there was only a small pit. Who could think that looking at it, there were hot springs of all sizes scattered on the ground, large and small, and even many in different forms. The spring was boiling and clear. It was a very wonderful place.


    Then she suddenly understood why the night party showed that expression after she said that.


    There are so many hot spring pools. If you choose any one, you won''t have any physical contact with her. There is no connection, or even far away. The water vapor is ethereal. You can''t even see people''s faces clearly. The most important thing is who is happy at night and when there are fewer people around you?


    But, in that case, why did you tease her earlier? She would have said that without that kiss!


    Thinking of this, she looked at someone fiercely. This is a scum!


    Gu Bai thought he was fierce. In the eyes of the other party, in fact, only milk was left. Not only did he have no sense of threat, but he was very interesting.


    Thinking not to annoy the little friar, the night immediately smiled and said, "what''s the matter? Don''t you like it here? Or are you dissatisfied with me?"


    Look, with his eyes open, he pretends to be harmless. Does he think he is still the green boy in the past?


    Gu Bai, "I dare not."


    If so, the expression on his face is another matter.


    The night is happy to pick eyebrows. It''s far from being satisfied. However, he also knew that he had teased her too much before. The little monk was angry, which was also a normal performance. Besides, I haven''t seen such a vivid expression for thousands of years. I''m really reluctant to break it, so she continued to make trouble.


    "The hot spring pool in the center is the most aura here. Ah Yue can go there."


    Gu Bai squinted at him, "what about you?"


    The night is joyous, pondering for a moment, and then showing a meaningful smile, "ah Yue, is this inviting me?"


    Gu Bai:


    I''ve never seen such a shameless person!


    "No, I''m not! Don''t talk nonsense!" she denied angrily, and then said, "I just think if you want to soak, I''ll stay away from you. As for the hot spring pool in the center, I''m not so persistent!"


    After talking so much at once, the night is happy, but she is still lazy, "well, I understand. Ah Yue is shy. Don''t worry, I won''t be away from you for too long."


    Gu Baiqi has the impulse to strangle people. Who are these people! No, it''s all magic! How shameless!


    "You choose first!"


    The angry tone made her happy at night and stopped teasing her. She chose a small pool at will. As soon as she entered, she saw the little monk looking at him with a wary face. Then she moved a little and ran to the pool he had mentioned earlier.


    The water in the hot spring was waist deep. After Gu Bai sat down, she drowned her chest. However, the water was smooth and clear, and the temperature was always warm. Soaking in it, I felt that I could wash away my fatigue. She leaned lazily against the wall of the pool and watched the sunset set in the west, and then the stars lit up. This scene, not to mention, it would be very romantic if another favorite person were here.


    It''s a pity that she''s having fun at night. I''m afraid it''s different. It''s no wonder that there are disappointed people running to make trouble under such beautiful scenery.


    She had been soaking for about half an hour. Her head was dizzy and she was trying to take a nap. She heard other movements near her ears. The movements were not big. I think the other party also deliberately reduced her movements.


    She slowly opened her eyes. At this time, there was no sleep in her eyes. She didn''t take any measures, and even people didn''t leave the hot spring pool. Because of the joy of the night, she is wearing clothes to soak in the hot spring, but it''s nothing. As a monk, she can heat up her work and dry her clothes in minutes.


    However, she was a little curious about who was so miserable that she bumped into yejihuan''s hand.


    "Rich, who doesn''t have eyes?"


    518, "werewolves are detected in the desert. They are hunters in the desert and hunt everything."


    Gu Bai was more interested when he heard this, "werewolves? Are they werewolves of the demon family? They shouldn''t live in the grassland. How can they think of running to such a barren desert to be hunters?"


    518, "Bai Bai, do you remember the demon emperor? He was a traitor of the werewolf family before, but he has handled it almost now. These people escaped because they had nowhere to go, so they chose the deserted desert. By the way, their clan leader believed in evil gods. They entrenched in the desert these days, and they have kidnapped many people or animals to worship his evil gods."


    As soon as Gu Bai heard about worshiping and evil gods, she suddenly showed a deep disgust. "Is it the kind of worship I know? Killing and bleeding, letting evil gods obtain power, and then they obtain the so-called power from evil gods?" then she saw 518 nod her head, and she immediately turned her eyes. "It''s really a trick to worship those evil things no matter what time and where."


    518, "do you want to take care of this for nothing?"


    Gu Bai said, "I don''t care. They bullied me."


    As soon as the words fell, the werewolves began to do it. Although the desert is also called a dragon''s pool and tiger''s den, it''s not that no ordinary people come in, but those people generally don''t go too deep. On the side of the hot spring pool, there are all kinds of unknown dangers around. These two people can take a hot spring here, maybe they are still human friars.


    It is a common way to deal with ordinary people, while the other friars need to use magic tools.


    Thinking of this, they were glad that they had taken a lot of magic tools when they fled, otherwise they couldn''t survive this period of time.


    There are many kinds of magic tools, offensive and defensive, and the one they took out is a nu. The Nu drives a silver sword. As long as you gently buckle your fingers, there will be no false hair.


    Intermediate magic tools are more than enough to deal with ordinary friars.


    Gu Bai listened to 518''s analysis, and a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth, "secondary magic tools, should I say that they despise me too much or despise me?"


    After changing her body, the best magic tools she used to play as toys were gone. Fortunately, she was good at drawing runes. She didn''t even need to take any pen and paper. She drew a defensive Rune directly on the hot spring water, and then threw a five thunder rune.


    It is said that it is a five thunder talisman, which can be painted with hot spring water. At the moment of explosion, it is like a combination of thunderstorms and scorching black body, just like fishing out of the water.

 Chapter 164

    Gu Bai stood up from the hot spring pool. At the moment she went up, her wet clothes suddenly returned to light and clean, as if she had never been underwater.


    However, looking from the direction of joy at night, the little monk only had time to tidy up his clothes. For example, because she had been under the hot spring water with high temperature for a long time, her forehead was overflowing with fine sweat and hung on her white jade like face, which was particularly pleasing to the eye. For example, her white and red cheeks were like a mature peach, which made people want to bite, Try whether it''s really so sweet and delicious.


    Gu Bai didn''t notice the hungry wolf''s eyes. She only looked at those charred bodies coldly and walked slowly.


    Werewolves have extremely high self-healing power. Coupled with their strong body, the five thunder runes split their fried skin, and they won''t die immediately. However, although they will not die, such a serious injury still hurts them and makes them black and scream.


    Gu Bai looked at the werewolves rolling back and forth on the ground like bedbugs. They were embarrassed and ugly, like the hell devil, but there was no wave in her eyes. She only said, "how could the demon family come to the Terran territory."


    The werewolf was in pain. When he heard someone speak, he immediately opened his blood red eyes and stared at her. They fled from the demon family and knew that it would be difficult all the way, but no one thought that they didn''t die under the pursuit of the demon emperor, but actually died in the hands of a human girl. Even though the little girl is a human practitioner, he is still unwilling. Why, over the years, the demon emperor can only be inherited by the fox with nine tails. It is clear that their wolf family is also brave and resourceful and does not lose the Fox family at all.


    "What is the human race? We werewolves are the destiny!"


    He roared out with all his strength. However, he was too embarrassed and had no authority at all. On the contrary, he became more and more like a loser.


    Gu Bai suddenly looked at those hostile eyes and thought it was interesting. She had no grievances with these wolves. It was clearly that they killed themselves. Fan was in her hand. Why, if she lost, she had to look like she was mutilated by her?


    She didn''t like it, and her tone was a little impatient. "OK, if you can recognize it by roaring twice, I will roar the desert flat. Come on, what are you doing in ambush?"


    At this time, although the human race and the demon race are not as opposed as 800 years later, the relationship is not really good. Especially in this period, many powerful friars like to capture the demon race and force them to sign a contract. This matter has not caused much trouble, but it has also attracted enough attention within the demon race.


    At this moment, the wolves used this excuse.


    "Maybe you people forced us to sign the master servant agreement, and we were not allowed to follow suit? Although most of the monks of the human race were waste, there were still a few visible occasionally." speaking of this, he looked Gu Bai up and down like looking at goods, and then showed a disdainful expression, "Tut, waste of shuanglinggen."


    Gu Bai:


    Gu Bai almost believed his nonsense with his hostile and arrogant eyes if he didn''t know what happened.


    "Do you think I look like a fool?" Gu Bai pointed to himself. "The desert is desolate. Don''t mention monks. Even ordinary people are very few. Tell me you wait in such a ghost place. I will believe it? Tell me that the demon clan is xenophobic and won''t leave the clan easily. Are you wolves driven out by the demon clan?"


    The werewolf was surprised. Unexpectedly, Renxiu was not easy to cheat at all. However, in a few words, he not only exposed his lies, but also guessed that they were chased by the demon clan. However, as long as the most important thing was not guessed by her, they were not afraid!


    At the beginning, almost the whole wolf family fled, but only half of the dead and wounded died in the middle. Now, in order to revive the glory of the wolf family, they must have a large number of sacrificial offerings.


    As she said, the desert is inaccessible. Except for the occasional caravans, they are deserted for most of the time. There are too few sacrifices. They are also anxious. However, they dare not go to a place with many people. Once they are found by the human friars, they will be negatively attacked. Therefore, it is difficult to detect the smell of single friars. They don''t even plan carefully for fear The friar ran away and rushed over in a hurry to take the man down.


    A friar can hold hundreds of ordinary people. If the spiritual root is more pure, it is a superior sacrifice, which can be met but not asked.


    Although the friars have accomplishments, they also brought a lot of magic tools when they fled. Therefore, they are so confident and fearless, but no one thought that although the Friar''s spirit root is general, he is a master of drawing talismans!


    Therefore, for the sake of the wolf family, they must not tell this secret.


    Anyway, I''m afraid they won''t live long like this.


    "Drive out? Do you think you repaired it? I heard that you were beaten on the ground by demon repair on your own territory a few days ago." speaking of this, he looked at Gu Bai contemptuously, "what a weak chicken."


    If other friars could really be stimulated by him, Gu Bai was not. So instead of being angry, she said quietly, "it''s okay to be beaten on the ground. It''s better than being unable to return home and have to escape to other people''s territory. By the way, I heard that the wolf clan is brave and brave, so your battlefield is... The desert of the Terran? Fighting with a group of lizards?"


    The wolf clan was once brilliant, only second to the fox clan. Therefore, they were very arrogant in their bones. They were suddenly belittled by Gu Bai. The werewolf who had been seriously injured vomited blood.


    "Terran, don''t go too far!"


    Gu Bai was almost gnashing his teeth, but he didn''t even move his eyes. He just said faintly: "if I inform the demon family about the defection, I don''t know if I can get some benefits. I heard that the demon emperor has superior strength. If I can make friends, it''s always very beneficial to people''s cultivation."


    The more she said, the more certain she was that the wolf family lying on the ground was listening and staring.


    This damn man is trying to kill them all! Never let her leave the desert!


    The killing intention in his eyes became more and more obvious. Gu Bai looked at it indifferently. A moment later, he saw that the werewolves suddenly looked at each other, and then seemed to have exhausted all their strength and shouted slogans there, "the wolf king is with me!"


    It was too late and too fast. Before their voice fell, Gu Bai took one step first, first a static sign, fixed them, and then took out a long sword from his heaven and earth bag.


    This group of werewolves had been bombed by her for a long time. The reason why they didn''t die was that they relied on the powerful demon pill. Now, Gu Bai raised his sword and stabbed all these werewolves'' demon pills ruthlessly, accurately and quickly.

 Chapter 165

    The werewolves also wanted to fight to explode and let her be buried together, so that the secret could be concealed for a while, which brought breathing opportunities to the werewolves. Unfortunately, they died before people reacted.


    Not far away, night joy only saw the murderous spirit passing in the little monk''s eyes. Then, there was no other emotion in her eyes. She slowly wiped the blood on the long sword, and then put it back into the heaven and earth bag. After all this, she turned back and said expressionless, "I need to leave for a while."


    This just told him, not for his consent, so Gu Bai stepped on the wet blood on the ground and didn''t look back.


    The night was joyous and his eyebrows were slightly frowned. He jumped from the hot spring pool to her side. He was not like her. His whole body was wrapped tightly. At this time, he was only wearing a long black silk, with a loose waist and a trouser belt. At this time, water was dripping.


    If it''s normal, Gu Baizhi may appreciate his body. There''s no way. It''s too evil to be happy at night. In addition to his face, his figure is also. He''s not that kind of strong man. Everything about him is just right.


    Night Jihuan didn''t dry his pants immediately. He knew what the little friars wanted to do. On the surface, there was nothing wrong with the words of the werewolves. But once he studied deeply, there were many loopholes. The most obvious one was why they didn''t try to escape when they knew they were defeated, but burst into flames in a hurry? What can make them give up their lives and have to cover up is their ultimate goal.


    "I''m with you."


    Gu Bai''s side eyes, "ah ye, in fact, you don''t have to participate in it. You, me and them are not the same kind."


    Maybe it was just a small fight between the two families. Maybe she could sell her face to the demon family, but if he joined, it wouldn''t be clear.


    The night is happy, but it seems that she hasn''t heard the implication, "so? Ah Yue wants to abandon me and play alone?"


    Gu Baiqi was happy. "Do you think I''m going to play like this?"


    Night is happy, "the last time I was at the south gate, so was ah Yue. But why didn''t I do what I could last time?"


    He didn''t carry it because his identity was revealed. Instead, it was as before, or that was his real nature.


    Gu Bai looked at the way he appointed qubaba. He looked like a poor abandoned animal. He immediately wanted to roll his eyes. "Big brother, the play is too much. We don''t have to be so outspoken."


    Yejihuan doesn''t care about her attitude. Anyway, he feels that he can always be happy physically and mentally by staying with her. This feeling is hard to describe, but he likes it.


    He has never been an awkward person. If he likes it, he should take good care of it.


    So he followed Gu Bai''s words and said, "I don''t think we need to see outsiders like this. In other words, there''s one thing I''m curious about?"


    Gu Bai pretends to track the werewolf. The desert is too big. It''s not easy to find the werewolf here.


    "What''s up?"


    She asked casually, then listened to the joyous language of the night and said slowly, "are you engaged? If so..."


    Before he finished, Gu Bai subconsciously stopped, "what''s the engagement? Is it that the cultivation of immortals is not fun, or the food is not delicious? Why should she hang on a man?" she said more and more vigorously, afraid that this guy really looks at himself. After all, she still remembers the history 800 years later very clearly! We must not have anything to do with this guy, otherwise when she returns to the future, once it is discovered, it will definitely be a Shura field.


    "There are countless beauties in the world. I don''t think I''m suitable for marriage."


    She said it very seriously. She thought she could let him put it down. Unexpectedly, he nodded, "ah Yue really wins my heart, and I think so."


    Gu Bai was stunned by this answer. Before she could answer, he listened to him continue: "so, I just wanted to tell you that marriage is no good. It''s better to swim with me. You see, there are countless men in the world, but most of them are rubbish. Just play. There''s no need to waste a lifetime."


    Gu Bai has the feeling of lifting a stone and hitting her feet. Why did she forget that night is fun? This guy is not an ordinary person!


    She took a deep breath and said that she couldn''t take it back. She had to look for the wolf family and thought that she would have to vent later.


    The night is happy. "Your position is wrong. Let''s go. I know where they are."


    Gu Bai knew that there were many mistakes to be made. Adhering to this principle, she just nodded. She didn''t speak all the way.


    Both of them are monks. Once they have confirmed a certain position, the past is just a incense burning time. It''s just the scene in front of her. Even if she has psychological preparation in her heart, she still turns pale under the impact.


    This place seems to be an abandoned place. There is no one to deal with it. There are corpses everywhere. For a long time, they have been dried by the wind. Their death looks different, but no matter which one, the wounds on their bodies are frightening.


    Hell on earth, but so.


    Gu Bai''s face was not very good. "Ah ye, can you find out how many werewolves there are here?"


    Night is joy. He has no compassion for the Terrans, but the scene in front of him is too bloody and has no sense of beauty, so he dislikes it very much.


    "Sixty or seventy people," he said truthfully, "they can escape from the demon emperor. I think they should also have a life-saving magic weapon. If ah Yue is hard on top, I''m afraid it''s bad for you."


    He likes her, but he only likes her on the surface, so he will give her advice. As for more, if she doesn''t speak, he won''t help.


    Gu Bai''s face was calm when he heard this answer. "I''ll find a way." he said, and took advantage of the situation to give himself a stealth charm. This place is the place where the wolf clan discards the corpse. The smell of blood is too heavy, so it can be found easily at night. However, the real place where the wolf clan is located still needs to move forward.


    In fact, this area has set up an array boundary. Ordinary people look out and there is nothing unusual between this area and ordinary deserts. However, the array is not a problem for her now.


    Night immediately followed her, and soon they stopped in front of an altar.


    Maybe the escape was too hasty, so the altar was also very simple. It was an ordinary stone with words she couldn''t understand. Now, most of these words were eroded by blood, except for a few strokes at the top.


    "What is this?"


    The night looked at it with a trace of irony, "what the wolf family really believes in."


    The wolf family is a member of the demon family. Naturally, it should also believe in the demon emperor. However, the demon emperor has a name and a surname and has a high status. It will never be described as "things". Now, it is these two words that night is happy to say.


    Gu Bai, "what?"


    Night is joy, "yes, it''s just a ghost cultivation. He lives by seizing resentment."

 Chapter 166

    It is said that it is a ghost repair, but it is not an ordinary ghost repair. The wolf family has long been a fierce ghost after offering openly and secretly these years. In addition, the wolf family''s desperate sacrifice now has a towering Yin Qi, which is close to the strength of the ghost king.


    This is a little troublesome, because Gu Bai can''t win anyway, unless ye Jihuan is willing to help.


    The strength of the ghost king is strong, but no matter how strong it is, it is still a little close to the real ghost king. This is a thousand miles away from the capped character like yejihuan. It''s easy to deal with him.


    Gu Bai couldn''t beat the ghost repair, which is an indisputable fact. Therefore, she only hesitated for a moment, and then pulled the sleeves of night joy, "ah ye, the ghost repair is powerful. I''m afraid it''s not his opponent."


    The little monk dared to admit his shortcomings, which made the night happy, and even the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    He lowered his eyes and asked with a low smile, "so what does ah Yue want me to do?"


    Night joy is not a kind person. It is natural to ask him to do things with conditions. Gu Bai is very clear about this. Therefore, in order to prevent being coerced by others, we might as well talk about the conditions now.


    So Gu Bai said truthfully, "I''ll hold him with runes later, but the ghost repair is powerful. Just in case, I want you to do it."


    The two had a close relationship on the surface. If they were ordinary people, they might not need her to speak for a long time, but they were happy at night. They were not ordinary people. He blinked a pair of good-looking Phoenix eyes and slightly curved lips. He felt that the little friar was too fond of him.


    He has been wanton for thousands of years, and no one has really known him, but the little friar has known him for a short time, but he seems to know his affairs very well. Unless there was nothing unusual about the little friar, he felt that the little friar must be the person around him.


    "It''s not impossible for me to make a move, but..." he looked gentle and didn''t think he said any excessive requirements. "What can a month give?"


    Gu Bai smelled the speech and showed such an expression, "I asked ah ye, so I should ask what ah Ye wants. Of course, you know, maybe I can''t afford the conditions you give."


    The night looked at her with great interest. The little monk was so calm that he seemed to be sure what he would say. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his words came to his mouth, but he suddenly changed his words, "I have known ah Yue for so long. What conditions do I talk about between my friends? Ah Yue is so outsidered, but it really makes me sad."


    What he said was almost tearful, as if she were a heartless person. Gu Bai took a swipe at the corner of her mouth.


    Just because I knew him too well, I guessed what this guy wanted to do after a little thinking.


    "My relationship with ah ye must be very clear. Therefore, I think ah ye should make a request, otherwise I will be upset."


    If the conditions come out and she can do it, then the two will no longer have disputes. If she can''t do it, she can weigh one or two and go back to find a way to trap the ghost repair.


    Night was glad to see that she was so persistent, and her eyes turned into deep helplessness. She sighed, "in that case, if I don''t say something, ah Yue won''t give up." when he said that, he pondered for a moment, and then sighed again: "just, my conditions are very simple. Since then, ah Yue can treat me as a real friend." when he said that he was a friend, Increased a little voice, which was not obvious, but Gu Bai heard it clearly.


    She did not show her face, but said, "if ah Ye meets something next time, I will not stand idly by." at this point, she slowly said: "although she is a friend, she can''t accept ah Ye''s kindness in vain."


    This is to agree to his request. The night is happy. At present, even without waiting for her hand, he directly stretched out his right hand. At this time, a sharp sword broke through the clouds from the sky. Under the impact of powerful aura, the desert and other places lacking aura were immediately split by the impact.


    Gu Bai didn''t notice for a moment and was almost knocked to the ground by the aura. Finally, ye Jihuan held her waist to avoid the embarrassment of her falling.


    Night Jihuan held the long sword in one hand and held her in the other. Under a calm look, he raised his right hand and swept out with a powerful sword like a curved moon. His sword style was very fierce. With only one action, he seemed to hear the roar of dragons and tigers. This sword cut the altar to pieces. Rao, the ghost Xiu flashed out from the altar, or was inevitably hurt by the sword Qi.


    Ghosts are very difficult to get hurt, but once hurt, it is very difficult to recover.


    He didn''t expect to meet such a powerful monk in the desert. The sword seemed to reverberate in his ears.


    "Who are you!"


    Even if you die, you always have to know people''s names. It''s always like death is unclear! Of course, the ghost Xiu thought more about revenge in the future!


    The night is joyful. He narrowed his eyes. The appearance of the ghost repair is really not pleasing to the eye. The towering Yin Qi forced him to almost appear as an entity. He was already ugly. Now he is like a walking black fog, and his whole body is full of uncomfortable breath.


    "You don''t deserve to know," he said, aiming at him again and cutting down.


    The noise was too loud. The wolf family knew it later. When they ran over, their wolf king had been seriously injured. This made them how to give up, pick up weapons immediately and attack the night and joy crazily.


    The wolf king is their last retreat. They must not be cut off!


    Unfortunately, although they looked at the momentum, they didn''t touch a corner of their clothes that were happy all night.


    The sword moves of night joy are unpredictable. The wolf people far away can''t even see how his sword moves are used. They just feel the silver flash in front of them, and then they fall down.


    These wolves are just a mob. After falling down, he didn''t even give superfluous eyes, but looked at Gu Bai.


    "Ah Yue, I''ll give it to you next."


    He almost beat the man, but he still remembered to leave her alive.


    Gu Bai regained consciousness and looked complex. This guy was too direct. She just finished and solved it for her. No, I had to harden my head and walk forward.


    She just asked a few questions casually, such as why to sacrifice ghosts, why to kill so many people, what else is alive, and so on.


    She asked casually. The night was happy and didn''t bother. It was the man led by the wolf family who suddenly narrowed his eyes. When everyone didn''t come back, he suddenly made a challenge.


    Then, Gu Bai didn''t expect that it would be the jade pendant from the demon emperor to save her at last.


    Everything was caught off guard. Then, the werewolf was stunned for a moment and laughed like crazy. "I thought who it was. It was still the running dog of the dead fox! What do you say so much! Kill the king and defeat the enemy!"


    As soon as his words fell, he was happy at night. Instead, he took the first step for her.


    "Damn him."


    Almost, he didn''t have enough toys to play with, so he planted them in his hands! Of course, another thing he was angry about was how the little guy he liked was beaten by the demon emperor!

 Chapter 167

    Countless werewolves fell under the sword of joy at night. The blood around them became heavier and heavier, and even the night became darker and darker.


    Unfortunately, as a monk, Gu Bai''s eyesight was not compromised because of the darkness. She looked at her sinister eyes and her heart sank.


    "If you get rich, you will be happy at night. Do you have gratitude and resentment with the demon emperor?"


    518, "how to say, both of them are gods, even the gods on the nine days, may not be able to completely defeat them. One of them represents the demon family and the other represents the demon family. In such a long time, there will always be some collision. After all, one mountain can''t accommodate two tigers, and because of the entanglement between them, the Terran can survive."


    518 is very general, but when the two races fight, things can never be made clear in a few words.


    Gu Bai was silent, but he quickly thought about how to answer.


    Looking at the guy''s eyes now, I''m afraid he won''t die, but that''s all.


    Sure enough, after solving the group of wolves, the night is happy. Although he put away his terrible eyes, if he looked closely, the Yin and severity of his eyes did not decrease much. He hooked his lips, smiled rather than smiled, looked at Gu Bai, and although his voice was as usual, he felt that it had changed greatly.


    "Ah Yue still knows the demon emperor. It really surprises me."


    Gu Bai revived in the fastest time. Facing his question, he just took the jade pendant out of the heaven and earth bag. Well, the best jade pendant, but she just played it in her hand, "I don''t know the demon emperor, but the jade pendant was really cheated from a fox."


    There was no evasion in her look. Everything was as usual.


    No one can lie under his eyes. Therefore, the night is happy. He no longer doubts. He stretched out his hand and seemed to want to bring the jade pendant. "Although this jade pendant is worth some money, it can''t be called a good thing. If you like it, I can give you others."


    Just as he was about to touch the jade pendant, Gu Bai''s hand flashed slightly and put the jade pendant back into the heaven and earth bag.


    "No merit, no reward. Ah Ye''s kindness has been accepted by my heart. As for this jade pendant, I cheated it with my ability and didn''t want to give it away."


    This is the first time someone dared to refuse him face to face. Ye Jihuan''s face was very ugly, but the damn little monk continued: "ah ye, I met you. Although I''m not too clear about your identity and I don''t know the purpose of your trip, it''s like fate. I take you as a friend, just..."


    Night namely Huan took over the words, "just what."


    Gu Bai said, "friends will not be together forever. I think this trip is almost over."


    The night was full of laughter. He already looked evil. This smile, looking forward to and shining, was more dazzling than the moon in the night sky.


    "Ah Yue wants to go her separate ways with me?" he added, "are you sure?" he looked at him and didn''t get angry as expected, but his smile deepened. "Ah, when ah Yue needed my help, it wasn''t like this."


    Gu Bai knew that this guy was going to be angry, but there was no way. They must stand in the same position. Otherwise, she had no right to speak in any matter in the future, as if she had become his real pet. He was the owner and she could only obey orders.


    If she has to turn the situation around, she must take risks.


    "There are many kinds of friends, such as friends of life and death, friends who forget their age, friends of the opposite sex, casual friends and friends of wine and meat. These belong to the category of friends. As for which one ah Ye likes, it depends on how you choose." Gu Bai didn''t shrink back because of the cold on his body, but smiled and walked up.


    I thought she was just a little pet, but I didn''t think she dared to stretch out her claws. However, night joy didn''t get angry, but had the meaning of taming.


    He bent over, his soft lips rubbed her cheek, finally stopped by her ear and smiled softly, "I don''t mind which one ah Yue likes, friend. But... As long as I don''t allow it, you''re not allowed to go anywhere."


    Gu Bai frowned, which obviously made her unhappy.


    "I''m not your private property."


    Thoroughly expose your inner thoughts. Night is fun. Not only do you not panic, but you have the pleasure of hunting, "it doesn''t matter. We can wait and see."


    This is very unpleasant. Gu Bai looked at him silently. He was happy at night. He even looked compassionate, "if you don''t like this word, I can say it differently."


    Gu Bai interrupted coldly, "unexpectedly, ah ye also likes to cover up."


    Night is happy. He is really in a good mood. The camouflage during this period has actually made him a little tired. It happened that he tore the camouflage apart by this event, but the little monk''s reaction was also very interesting.


    No fear, no surprise, just looked at himself silently. At this moment, he actually had an impulse to lock her for a lifetime.


    In the past, many women were more beautiful or arrogant than her, but he felt that these people could not compare with her, or all of them could not compare with her smile.


    Feel the inner floating, the night is happy, close your eyes, and then open your eyes. The dark red at the bottom of your eyes has been hidden.


    Gu Bai only felt her head was big. She didn''t know what she had done, which made him so crazy.


    "Rich, how''s the progress?"


    518, "at present, the completion rate is 70%, and the mood of joy without staying overnight fluctuates greatly. According to the data, all the sources of his emotions are because of you." 518 couldn''t help worrying: "in vain, your situation is a little dangerous."


    Gu Bai didn''t answer, because the night is happy to speak, and the current situation can''t allow her to divide too much.


    The night looked at her happily, with a little more indulgence in her eyes, "I like to speak with strength. Speaking of my identity, ah Yue can guess."


    Gu Bai thought the question was too boring. What if he guessed or couldn''t guess.


    She didn''t cover up her thoughts at all. One look passed and the night laughed, "nothing, just want you to make sure that you can only choose one between me and the demon emperor."


    Gu Bai looked sick in your eyes, "I said, I don''t know the demon emperor."


    She only knew the proud little fox. She really didn''t know the demon emperor, because he didn''t say his identity from beginning to end, so she didn''t lie.


    It doesn''t matter whether the night is happy or not, just continue his words, "between me and him, you know me first, so you have no choice."


    Gu Bai didn''t want to talk to the psychopath at all, and at this time 518 said, "Bai Bai, I found that there is a breath of living people here. Can you save it?"


    Of course, they should be saved. Although they are just ordinary people, she is not crazy enough to turn a blind eye.


    Sacrifice is not needed every night, so these people just reserve. Now they are suddenly saved. Everyone kneels down, grateful and crying.

 Chapter 168

    It is generally recognized that it would be a little strange to be knelt down by so many people, but Gu Bai saved everyone, but there was no expression on her face, or even almost indifference, as if all this had nothing to do with her.


    But also, she just found them. As for saving, she didn''t do anything from beginning to end.


    She glanced slightly and saw that the night was happy, but she saw that he was looking at herself.


    The four eyes were opposite, and there was no spark. Gu Bai indifferently took back his sight and said to those who knelt on the ground to thank the humanity: "I didn''t save you, you knelt to the wrong person."


    The rescued people were stunned and looked at each other, but they soon accepted that it was the Savior.


    The night was happy and looked at Gu Bai with a smile, and then listened to the gratitude of the group: "thank you for saving your life. Our stronghold is not far away. It''s so late. Would you like to have a rest with this girl and make plans tomorrow?"


    They are just ordinary people. They have just been locked up in another place. They don''t see how they move their hands at all, so they should only be regarded as ordinary people with good martial arts.


    Gu Bai didn''t think where to go next for a moment, so he agreed to their request. Their stockade was not too close to here, but he didn''t want to. Therefore, they were robbed by werewolves. Many people were taken away almost in their sleep. When they woke up, they found something wrong.


    After being locked up, they also wanted to escape, but they were powerless. They could only look at the werewolves in fear, killing batch after batch, and dyeing the desert they could see bright red.


    The desert is barren. The so-called stockaded villages have no sense of luxury and wealth. Most of them are ordinary thatched huts, but although they are barren, they are cleaned up very clean.


    All this is very beautiful.


    However, Gu Bai vaguely smelled something wrong. Although the stockade, or those rescued, looked grateful, it always gave people a strange feeling in some way.


    Her sixth sense was always accurate, so 518 checked it.


    It was late, and all the people who survived the disaster returned to the house to rest, and then listened to 518''s unspeakable way: "white..."


    Gu Bai wondered and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    518 swallowed the nonexistent saliva and said with a headache on his face: "the stockade is exactly a bandit''s nest. They kill and plunder and do all kinds of evil. They are not the original owners of the stockade. The original group of people, not long after the werewolf came, have all become sacrifices. They are just birds occupying the dove''s nest."


    Listen to 518, Gu Bai doesn''t know what expression to maintain.


    "So I saved a long time and a group of vicious people?"


    518 didn''t say a word. If it had found out earlier, it wouldn''t have said a word and asked her to save people. She simply asked them to be locked there until they were covered with white bones.


    Gu Bai felt very tired at this moment, but what made her speechless was that the bandits turned their faces so quickly. She looked at the fragrance slowly floating from the window and pulled slightly from the corners of her mouth.


    "What do they want to do about it?"


    518, "I just heard them discussing that if they can''t find the goods again, they will starve to death."


    Gu Bai is not stupid. The so-called goods in their mouth are not her. Who is it?


    Mi Xiang has spread to the whole room and changed ordinary people. I''m afraid he has already been caught, but Gu Bai just sits on the bed with an expressionless face, waiting for the fools to come in.


    The door creaked. Then, they saw their sneaky cat coming in. Along the way, a few steps away, they seemed to have a little dispute.


    "Elder brother, this girl and that childe saved us somehow. We are so kind to avenge us."


    This guy seems to have a good conscience, but the other person is more cold-blooded. "You also said that they saved us. Since they saved us, save people to the end and send the Buddha to the West. There is no goods in the desert. We haven''t opened for months. If we go on like this, we will starve to death sooner or later!"


    The other person who was scolded did not dare to say anything any more, and the dialogue ended.


    Gu Baimu smiled and even wanted to sneer. Did she save the wrong person? Who gave them such a big face and sent the Buddha to the west? She will send them to the Buddha tonight!


    The two men were assigned by the stronghold leader to take them away. The magic incense was so powerful that ordinary people couldn''t bear it. So when they saw Gu Baizheng sneering at them, they screamed on the spot.


    "You..."


    Gu Bai sneered, "what am I? I''m disappointed to see that I''m not unconscious?"


    They didn''t see the previous fight, but they must be extraordinary if they can save them from that group of strange people. Now, seeing that MI Xiang failed, they know that their calculation has failed, so the top priority is, of course, to escape.


    Gu Bai watched them run away and didn''t rush to chase them. He just threw out several runes, which were tracking runes and puppet runes. Once tracked, she didn''t even have to do it herself. As long as the puppet Rune ignited, the garbage would disappear automatically.


    She didn''t want to avoid people when she did all this, so when the people in the stockade looked at Huang Fu''s disorderly hair, they immediately knew that they were provoked this time. I''m afraid they are not ordinary people in the Wulin.


    One person spontaneously ignited, two people spontaneously ignited. Before the third, the stronghold leader finally couldn''t sit still. He broke into the door, but he didn''t want to. Gu Bai didn''t even want to listen to his words. He directly pinched his neck and killed people at the door.


    She looked at the stockade leader''s distorted face because of suffocation, and slowly stood up, "let me count. There are a few missing fish."


    The light and beautiful voice, changed from ordinary, will only make people confused, but now, it is like the voice of hell, making people tremble.


    "Ah..."


    The stronghold leader opened his mouth in pain, but in the end he could only make a single sound. He hung in the air. There was no one, but the pain of suffocation on his neck seemed to be strangled by someone. For the first time, he found that death was so terrible, but the only person who could save him had gone now.


    He never felt that he ate the consequences of his own evil, but twisted his face and looked at the people who had not gone far.


    Gu Bai had planned to kill them all, but before she got far, she noticed that the Dharma applied to the stronghold leader had disappeared. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Looking back, she didn''t know when there were more monks in front of her.


    The monk is very young, and his face has a cold beauty that can not be blasphemed. Different from her indifference, his coolness is the meaning of compassion and puts all things in an equal position. On that young and handsome face, the most unforgettable thing is that his eyes are bright and wise, as if they can see all the darkness.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha."


    Gu Bai takes back his previous high praise.

 Chapter 169

    The monk''s clothes are half new, but his plain robe can''t hide his face. It''s a very beautiful face, like snow and elegant.


    He looked at Gu Bai. Although he had a warm smile on his face, there was no sadness or joy in his eyes. Looking at her, he was no different from anyone.


    The flames gradually rose, the screams of bandits continued, breaking the night sky, and the fishy fires around dyed the night red. However, somehow, under the huge flame, Gu Bai looked at the monk who didn''t know where he came from, but lost the compassion he had seen before. Instead, he was a ghost who fell into hell, and his face was demonized for no reason.


    Gu Bai thought he might be dazzled. How could a monk who said Amitabha and put down the butcher''s knife change his temperament in such a short time? Sure enough, after she blinked, there was no trace of the previous scene, and he was still an eminent monk with a kind face.


    She was not interested in the monk, so she had no leisure to talk nonsense with him, "monk, you can''t cross me." after that, she didn''t even give him a superfluous look, which directly accelerated the speed of burning the symbol.


    Seeing this, the monk sighed, "Amitabha, benefactor, I think you have fate with my Buddha, but the time has not come."


    Gu Bai looked at him straightly and suddenly smiled. After she became a month, she didn''t smile much. She just smiled, but her red lips were slightly raised. Unlike now, the radian raised by the corners of her lips was particularly sweet, like a pure fairy. But what she said made people''s scalp numb for no reason, "I won''t have fate with Buddha in my life. I prefer abyss hell to the Western Paradise. Look, how beautiful the scene is."


    The monk just looked at her indifferently and slowly said, "I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell."


    Gu Bai:


    The monk is poisonous!


    "All right, you can find someone you''re destined to meet again. Besides, when do men and women like monk Temple want to cross me to the temple?" she said, suddenly narrowing her eyes, with a hook smile, reaching out, tiptoe and covering the monk''s shoulder, "or do you want to break the precepts and have a dew marriage with me, monk?"


    She deliberately showed a frivolous appearance. She thought the monk would say that the benefactor was self-respect, but unexpectedly, he didn''t change his face and said faintly, "Amitabha, all beings are equal. There is no taboo in front of the Buddha."


    At this moment, Gu Bai was no longer interested in teasing him. He took back his hand and smoothed the creases in his dress. "Damn these people, monk, you want to cross me unless you can defeat me." after that, she asked 518, what is the monk''s cultivation.


    518 the honey paused for a second and stammered, "it shouldn''t be."


    Gu Bai heard the implication, but he was silent and motioned it to continue.


    Then listen to 518 and continue: "he shouldn''t be here now, and you shouldn''t have contact now."


    It is true that the two are related, but the monk at that time was not the one who opened his mouth and shut his mouth. Amitabha, he was beautiful and his force value was scum. According to the system release, he should wait for him to become a saint.


    Gu Bai couldn''t help provoking his eyes. "Do you mean we''ll have contact in the future?" as soon as this came out, 518 didn''t say a word, and she didn''t care, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll kill him now and save more trouble in the future."


    When she said this, she was very calm, but 518 who had been with her for so long knew that she was really killing her heart!


    "Never!" 518 shouted anxiously, "you will be punished! White, let''s think twice."


    Gu Bai heard the speech and tut. She was very disgusted. However, she couldn''t kill him, but she didn''t say that she couldn''t hurt him. Therefore, before 518 reacted, she took action without mercy and directly offered sword Qi to hurt him.


    "Very good looking, but it''s a pity that I don''t like the weak." she left him a breath and passed him without a pause.


    The monk''s Vegetarian clothes were already dripping with blood, but he didn''t even frown. He just closed his hands slowly, "Amitabha, benefactor, we''ll see you again."


    Gu Bai rolled her eyes and saw you. Although she didn''t like psychosis like night joy, she didn''t like these smelly monks who opened their mouths. He didn''t even ask her why she did this, so he told her that you did wrong!


    She won''t admit this mistake. These bandits deserve to die!


    On the other hand, the night is happy. Since the monk arrived, he saw all this in front of him. He knew that the little monk didn''t like himself, but he didn''t expect to be more merciless to the monk. The wound was not fatal, but it was enough for him.


    "Ah Yue is not angry. What fun is there in the west, or hell is interesting." his voice is affectionate and long, and the smile on his face is confusing. Seriously speaking, Gu Bai thinks this guy is more like a fox spirit than the demon emperor, which is too seductive.


    Unfortunately, she knows that the more beautiful things are, the more poisonous they are, and that night is joy, the king of poison.


    "Get rich, has the task increased?"


    518 has been stunned by her previous operation. After a pause, she whispered, "it''s up 5%."


    Gu Bai, "very good. The monk is still a little valuable."


    518 didn''t know what to say. It wanted to persuade her that the evil created now would be repaid with tears in the future! Now, however, the host won''t listen to it at all, but feels that it is biting her.


    Gu Bai can ignore the monk, but she can''t ignore that night is joy. She just exposed her dark side to the monk. In any case, it''s the kind that night is joy. Under a headache, she can only cold her face. "Although I don''t like the weak, I don''t like those who are stronger than me."


    The monk couldn''t help her because the force value was not enough, but the night was not afraid. He just smiled at her and said, "it doesn''t matter. You can always get used to it."


    Look, this is the sorrow of being inferior to others.


    Gu Baimu smiled and didn''t want to speak again. It didn''t matter if he didn''t spend the night. He asked, "where else does ah Yue want to play?"


    Gu Bai, "no, I just want to find a place to shut up now."


    Her Yuanying cultivation can''t be achieved, so she has to integrate her body and soul. In this way, she will have more chances to escape one day.


    "OK, then shut up, but where does ah Yue want to go? Why don''t you go to my house as a guest. We''ve known each other for so long, and I haven''t invited you to entertain me before." he said, regardless of Gu Bai''s willingness, he took her hand and directly came to the demon palace.


    The eyes shook slightly. After a short dizziness, the sight was no longer a barren desert, but... A very primitive demon palace.


    Yes, it''s very primitive. There''s no earthly breath. Everywhere is full of darkness and coldness, which is very different from the beautiful palace in her impression.

 Chapter 170

    The night was happy to see her feet stop and her eyes were complex. I didn''t know what she was thinking, so she simply asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai opened his mouth. He didn''t want to say anything, but when it came to his mouth, he said, "I don''t like it here. It''s too dark, too cold, too..."


    The words had been exported, and it was impossible to take them back. Her heart panicked for no reason. She quickly closed her eyes and covered all the emotions in her eyes.


    After all, now they have known each other for only a few months; But Gu Bai is not. Although she and he were just acting at the beginning, they were afraid of acting and entering the play. Reason told her not to, but emotionally, they would still be affected. Even if it was not love, it was easy to form some dependence.


    For example, she can''t see the demon palace so dark now.


    Fortunately, she didn''t show much of her mind. She used to restrain her emotions in front of the joy of the night. She was noisy and had a degree. Now they have been honest, and she has changed back to the cold female nun in the past.


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll ask someone to do it again." this is just a small matter. When the cultivation reaches his level, a high-level illusion is adding an unbreakable boundary, then the demon palace will be a paradise in the future.


    Gu Bai subconsciously wanted to escape. He said, "don''t bother so much. I''ll find a place to shut myself." when she said that, just as she turned around, she saw the night pulling her hand and laughing angrily.


    "Ah Yue''s business, how can it be trouble? Let''s go. I''ll take you to find a place to shut up." after that, he said overbearing: "it''s no use to refuse, you know."


    This time, Gu Bai didn''t refuse. She was very familiar with the demon palace. After such a long time, although the environment changed, it still didn''t change. She could even clearly name every place.


    Yejihuan didn''t take her back to her bedroom, but he also treated her as a toy. No matter how much he spoiled it, he couldn''t spoil it to infinity.


    "Right here."


    Gu Bai knows this place. Although it is not as good as his bedroom, it is not far from his bedroom. In the demon palace, this place also has a certain position. Not everyone can stay.


    "I''m afraid the devil forgot that evil Qi is only harmful to me. Do you think I''ve lived too long by arranging me in this place?"


    She broke his identity with a word, but ye Jihuan laughed. He waved and easily set a boundary for the courtyard to avoid the invasion of magic gas. He took out several top-grade spirit stones, "it''s just magic gas. Don''t worry, there are many good spirit stones here."


    The aura overflowed everywhere. In the blink of an eye, the magic yard turned into a treasure land.


    Night is happy to finish these, smile and ask, "what''s the matter, a month?"


    Gu Bai took a deep breath, "nothing. Can the devil go out?"


    For her attitude, the night was happy and not angry. She bent her lips and finally kissed her white cheek, "as you wish, my moon."


    Gu Bai... Gu Bai has no expression.


    Lun Sao, she can''t be coquettish.


    Gu Bai closed his eyes at this juncture. In fact, 518 doesn''t understand, "Bai Bai, why do you choose this time? If it''s a little worse, the branch line task can be completed."


    Gu Bai, "I just think this body is too useless. It''s not even as good as the golden elixir period. If something happens in the future, I can''t escape."


    518 was puzzled and felt that there was something wrong with this, but it couldn''t say exactly.


    ***


    There is no time to cultivate truth. It takes ten years, but a flick of the finger.


    Gu Bai opened her eyes again, and her accomplishments had risen to the middle of the golden elixir.


    "518, are you happy in the demon Palace at night?"


    518 searched and shook his head, "not in the demon palace. Do you want to know where he is? I''ll expand the search."


    Gu Bai shook her head, and then she gave birth to an impulse to leave the demon palace. She lived in the demon palace for so long and wanted to leave. She could not disturb anyone, not to mention that she was no longer happy tonight. If she wanted to leave, no one could find it at all.


    She thought so and did so. When 518 returned to God, its host not only left the demon palace, but even came near the demon family.


    518£º¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gu Bai felt a little impulsive when she came to this place. She touched her chin and decided to respect herself. "Fa cai, do you remember the wooden house we saw after 800?"


    518 didn''t know what she was going to do. When she heard her mouth, she nodded, "remember."


    Gu Bai said, "so, should we do a good job in the wooden house first? After all, from the original environment, I should have lived in the wooden house for a lot of time."


    518 I don''t know what to say, but the plan finally failed. The reason is very simple. Near the entrance of the demon clan, she accidentally met a poacher. The poacher is a monk and his cultivation is not low. From the outside, the person who was almost caught by them is a little girl of four or five years old. She looks white and tender, At first glance, she knew that she was well raised by her family, and now her delicate face was full of fear and fear.


    Gu Bai narrowed his eyes. These people are brave enough to go to the entrance of the demon family to hunt the demon family. They are tired of living!


    She didn''t like these fools, but the little demon was weak and helpless, which made her moved with compassion. Bixiu couldn''t compete for the time being, so she smashed runes. Dozens of runes fell from the sky. Before the monks reacted, they were caught off guard and had no ability to fight back. The monks who had barely caught the eye before are now in a mess.


    "Who!"


    Gu Bai helped the little girl up from the ground and patted the fallen leaves on her hair. "Are you okay?"


    The little girl''s eyes were watery. She looked at Gu Bai. How cute she looked. Therefore, for the first time, Gu Bai said, "it''s okay. They can''t move you with me."


    The little girl was timid. When she heard this, she still shrunk her shoulders. The friar over there came back and saw that Gu Bai was only one, and her previous scruples immediately disappeared.


    "Hey, that''s what we like. You want to find it yourself!"


    They can feel Gu Bai''s cultivation is general, but those runes still make them afraid, but they are only afraid. The single friars killed her, and no one knew it was their hand. Even if they were found, they could plant her death on the demon family.


    Their abacus is very loud, and there is no cover on their faces.


    Gu Bai put the little girl aside in the open space and smiled coldly at the monks behind him, "want to kill me?"


    They didn''t do it, but the momentum somehow made everyone''s scalp numb, but this feeling was only short-lived. Soon, someone was blinded by interests and even threw a magic weapon at Gu Bai.


    "I think this smelly girl looks good. If you don''t compete with me, I''ll take her stove tripod."

 Chapter 171

    Gu Bai feels that he has a grudge against friars in his life. Most of the friars he meets are uneasy and kind-hearted. He either wants to kill her or arrest her. In short, there is almost no good result.


    Therefore, when she heard what the man said, she just looked at him expressionless.


    That man Xiu is almost the highest among these people. When he opens his mouth, others dare not do it. Even those with dog legs are still flattering, saying that he has good eyes and listening to that man Xiu''s face of pride.


    Gu Bai: "... They''re blind. I''m not blind. I''m so ugly. Do you want me to be your cauldron?"


    The tone of the cold words made the man Xiu angry. He stared at Gu Bai as if she didn''t have eyes. "Do you know who I am? Do you know how many people in the world want to be my cauldron?"


    Gu Bai pulled up her face and didn''t bother to raise her eyes. "It''s just a dead man. I know what to do so much." she said slowly, and her voice didn''t fluctuate at all, as if she was just stating a trivial matter.


    But the calmer she was, the worse manxiu''s face became. In the end, he even threw aside the stove tripod and just wanted her life!


    "Smelly girl, I wanted to save your life. In that case, I''ll send you to the West!" he shouted angrily, biting his back alveolar.


    Gu Bai is still not cold and not light. However, after facing the fierce blow of male Xiu, she is safe and sound without any injury. On the contrary, the male Xiu holds the sword in his hand and incredibly lowers his head. I don''t know when a hole the size of an eye appeared in his stomach. No one knows how she got out of her hand and what magic tool she used. When she regained her mind, The man Xiu had knelt on the ground. Although he was alive, he had only one breath left.


    Everyone retreated a few steps in panic. Their eyes were full of incredible fear. It was really a turn of Feng Shui. It was only a long time before they panicked.


    Gu Bai picked up the little girl beside him. At the age of four or five, it didn''t weigh much. Holding it in his hand was like holding a ball. It was very easy.


    "Little cute, what do you want to do with them?"


    She opened her mouth genially, like the warm wind blowing, which was a little cruel.


    The little girl blinked her big black eyes, very smart and lovely, but compared with her lovely, her voice was very small. It seemed that she had not recovered from her previous fear.


    "Sister, can you continue to use the move just now? There will be ice arrows on your fingers. Whew, it''s very beautiful."


    4¡¢ A five-year-old girl, her attention is not on people. Although she has experienced a terrible chase, she is now protected, and gradually she is not so afraid.


    Gu Bai doesn''t use any strange skills. Her skills are taught at night. The Sao Bao guy teaches all kinds of fancy things, which are very beautiful, but also very practical and very destructive. Although the male monk has a primordial period, she has runes, a fixed body rune, plus the bonus of other skills. People like him have no ability to fight back at all, After all, the origins of those who fought with her in the past were more and more terrible.


    The little girl opened her mouth. Gu Bai didn''t deserve it. So this time, everyone saw how she moved her hand, but they saw it clearly, and knew more about the gap between herself and her.


    Not to mention the rune, the sharp ice arrow at the fingertip is enough to make people pale.


    "Taoist friend, this is a misunderstanding. We are different from Wu Fang. We are not ashamed of what he did, but his cultivation is high, and we have to listen to him." under the huge consciousness of survival, they madly apologize, but the reasons they said appear very pale.


    Gu Bai drooped his eyes and looked at the little girl in his arms. He saw the little girl holding her sleeves tightly and holding her small face. Because she was angry, her small body shook a little, "sister, they were talking nonsense. They didn''t say that just now!"


    "We''re not angry, my sister helps you teach them." Gu Bai coaxed the children. In her words, there were several more ice arrows at her fingertips. This time, she no longer listened to the explanation of the friars, but straight to their throats. Without hesitation, she cut them cleanly.


    After dealing with the garbage, Gu Bai felt that he had to send the little girl back, so he asked, "where is your home?"


    Little girl: "my home is in the sea. My name is Yuji. I''m a mermaid. This time I secretly came to play with my uncle, but..." she said, and tears as big as beans fell out of her eyes, "I can''t find the entrance of the demon family..."


    Gu Bai was speechless. Are the little Lauries so bold these days? Everyone dares to run so far. The distance between the demon family and the sea is thousands of miles!


    "So how long have you been here?"


    The little girl sobbed softly and said in a soft voice, "not long ago, there were arrays in the sea, but in the past, the arrays were sent to the demon family. I don''t know what''s going on this time. They sent me here."


    Hearing this, Gu Bai guessed why. Previously, the demon clan had defectors and the wolf clan defected. It may depend on these arrays, so to a certain extent, the demon emperor will deal with these arrays a little.


    "Do you want to continue looking for your uncle or go back to your parents?"


    The little girl thought carefully with a small face. She couldn''t find the entrance of the demon family. It''s not good. It''s too troublesome for her beautiful sister. Therefore, she skillfully said, "I''d better go back to my parents."


    Gu Bai didn''t have anything to do anyway. Thinking that he hadn''t been to the beach in his life, he said, "I''ll take you back. By the way, do you know how to open the array here?" after that, she sighed with a confused look on her face.


    She has been learning array for some time. If she is too abstruse, she may have some trouble, but it is still difficult to defeat her if she only has a transmission array.


    However, she didn''t expect that she was originally just on vacation. Who could have thought that when it was transmitted to the beach, what she saw at the first sight was the demon of night joy!


    The expression on her face was a little cracked. She opened her red lips slightly and looked stunned.


    The night is happy, smiling like a goblin, "ah Yue, you miss me? You come to me as soon as you pass."


    What else can Gu Bai say? At this time, let her deny it. To the extent of this guy''s cheekiness, she won''t believe it at all!


    So she became very reluctant and said, "yes, I miss you. I haven''t seen you with the demon family for ten years, and I don''t know if I have changed a new toy."


    The night was happy, the corners of his mouth raised, his long legs took a step, and he approached her again. "How can a new toy compare with ah Yue..." he said, licking the corners of his lips, full of color.


    Gu Bai can only interrupt it, "pay attention, we still have children here."


    Gu Bai took Yuji as a shield. Who knows, the little girl actually crossed the river and demolished the bridge. She was happy at night, but no one jumped on her, "Wow, my brother is so beautiful! She is more beautiful than a mermaid!"

 Chapter 172

    The little girl was naive and didn''t think much. She looked at the joy of the night. Her eyes were full of surprise and didn''t cheat at all.


    Just when Gu Bai was worried about what night joy would do to her, night joy just took the little girl from her, "where is this mermaid?"


    The little girl''s identity was found out, and she was not afraid. Instead, she said happily, "does my brother know mermaid?"


    Night is happy, with a hook smile, glanced at Gu Bai, and said to the little girl, "I don''t just know that I''m here to find a mermaid."


    He spoke slowly and his voice was provocative. Rao, a little girl like Yuji, was particularly fascinated. When he heard that he was looking for a mermaid, he blinked curiously and asked, "what''s my brother doing looking for a mermaid?"


    In this world, besides being good-looking, mermaids also have an unparalleled and beautiful weaving level. It is also said that the cloth woven by their hands is invulnerable to knives and guns and difficult to attack water and fire. It is the best material for making French clothes. Unfortunately, there are few fabrics about mermaids outside the world. Even if you can see them, they have been sold at a sky high price.


    Gu Bai also expressed curiosity about the night party. After all, when she left the demon palace, she deliberately avoided everyone, but who would have thought that God played a big joke on her and let her meet him again as soon as she went out. This damn fate really made her feel afraid.


    Yejihuan didn''t hide it and said directly, "I''m looking for a fish man to make a deal. It''s said that the cloth they weave is exquisite. Coincidentally, there''s something missing in my demon palace."


    After hearing this, the little girl looked embarrassed. "But brother, the mermaid is likely to weave a piece of cloth all her life, which they gave to her partner." that''s why there are very few fabrics revealed outside. Among them, the little girl also missed one point. When the mermaid weaves, it needs very high mental strength. Once there is a mistake halfway, the whole piece of fabric will be scrapped.


    The little girl looked embarrassed, but she didn''t know that the person holding her was a famous evil god. No matter how precious and impossible things were, they could become possible in his eyes.


    The sea was no longer calm. Yuji rarely met such a stunning little brother and refused to give up. The rare night, namely Huan, also connived at her move. Finally, there were ripples on the sea, as if something came out from under the sea.


    The little girl changed her fear at the entrance of the demon family. At this time, the whole little guy became lively. Facing the sea, she said excitedly, "my family came to pick me up!"


    The night was happy and did not embarrass a little mermaid. After a man, two women and three young mermaids appeared on the sea, they put down Yuji.


    The comer is Yuji''s brother, and the two women behind him are his maid. He was worried about Yuji''s running away from home. Now he was relieved to see that she was safe and sound.


    "Thank you for sending Yuji back. She has been spoiled by her family since she was a child, which has brought inconvenience to you. My Mermaid family will compensate you. I hope you won''t dislike her."


    Yuji''s brother has long dark red hair, which is not tied up and scattered behind him. The hair is smooth and drooping like the first-class silk. What''s more attractive is the charming blue eyes. The corners of his eyes are slightly picked up. At present, he is smiling, his lips are slightly tilted, his skin is like snow, and the whole person seems to have a faint light.


    When Gu Bai met such a beautiful man, he couldn''t help but take another look. Then, there was one more person in front of her, blocking all her sight.


    Gu Bai:... She really doesn''t want to admit that this is the devil she knows.


    The devil blocked her sight without any trace, and then came straight to the point and talked about weaving with Yuji''s brother. At first, Yuji''s brother''s smile faded. After all, weaving is very important to the mermaid, but when he knew the real identity of yejihuan, he didn''t refuse again. After all, it''s important to die for something important.


    He thought again and again. Then he bowed his hand and said, "at this time, I can''t be the master alone. I hope the devil will wait a few days. Let me discuss with my father and give you the answer."


    Night namely Huan didn''t intend to embarrass him, quite generously waved his hand, indicating that he could leave.


    The biggest difference between Mermaid and human is the tail. Previously, Yuji and others maintained this human shape, but once in the sea, the dazzling tail immediately attracted Gu Bai''s great attraction.


    When xiaoyuji got back to the sea, she jumped up happily and even asked Gu Bai if she wanted to be a guest at her home.


    "Sister, do you want to come to my house?"


    Gu Bai praised the beauty of her tail and refused her invitation with a smile. After watching the little mermaid leave, she turned back and saw that the night boss was staring at herself for a moment. She was stunned for a moment and said, "is there anything on my face¡°


    Night is happy, "how did ah Yue leave the demon palace? I remember, before I left, but I ordered it. I can''t let you go without my permission."


    Although his demon palace is not an iron wall, if he really wants to trap a person, that person can never leave easily.


    Gu Bai didn''t expect to bump into him as soon as he left, so he had to harden his head and pretend to be calm. "If you want to come, Lord devil, forget that I''m not who you are. If I want to go, no one can trap me."


    She showed her attitude, but she was happy at night, but she didn''t seem to hear it. She took her hand. "Why is ah Yue so stubborn? You see, although you left the demon palace, Tiandao still sent you to me. If so, why do you have to do so many fearless struggles." he said, paused for a moment, and then said: "Look, you said you didn''t like the demon palace, so I came to find weaving for you personally. Mermaid weaving, night pearl and blood coral can be found for you as long as you like."


    Gu Bai tried to struggle with his hand. Seeing that he couldn''t earn, he could only let go, but the look on his face was not moved for a moment because of what he said, but shocked again and again.


    Wait, what''s the matter with this guy? The expression is so strange!


    Gu Bai also knows him, but just because he knows him, he vaguely feels that there is something wrong. His attitude towards her is too strange.


    On the other hand, night is happy, clinging to her hand. In recent years, it is rare to have an eye-catching pet. Naturally, it is necessary to pet it. As for a small temper, it is also a kind of fun.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything else you want?"


    Gu Bai didn''t know what expression to look at him, and finally he had to face numbly.


    However, she didn''t speak, but she was happy at night, but she said again: "although the snow lotus in the snow mountain has general grade, it looks good. When we deal with those here, we''ll go to the snow mountain."


    What else can Gu Bai say? She doesn''t have the right to speak here, okay!

 Chapter 173

    People are addicted and even have some strange hobbies. For example, today, he insisted that Gu Bai''s clothes were too plain and asked her to change her white clothes.


    Gu Baimu smiled and endured the pain of beating him violently. In the end, she even felt a bit of a headache, "what do you want?"


    Ignoring the sign that she was about to get angry, yejihuan took out the clothes she had already prepared, "put on this suit."


    The clothes in his hands are quite different from those on Gu Bai. One is elegant and white, almost without any patterns, while the other is bright red. Such clothes are cumbersome and expensive. Although they look beautiful and valuable, they can be worn on the body. It''s really inconvenient for anyone to wear and do anything.


    It''s just like you''re used to casual clothes on weekdays and suddenly let you carry them all day and wear those heavy and cumbersome Chinese clothes. It''s just for them occasionally. It''s crazy every day!


    Gu Baiwei looked at the corner of his eye. He didn''t know what was wrong with the big man. He even began to like playing cross dressing games!


    Gu Bai tried to let him put down this strange idea, but he could only detour: "I can''t wear a bun."


    Cumbersome and gorgeous clothes always need matching hairpin earrings. She won''t. no matter how gorgeous clothes are worn on her body, they will also look strange. She wants him to retreat. However, a demon has obviously considered such problems for a long time.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve invited good people."


    It''s a pity that the little pet is so beautiful and charming. He wears plain clothes and white clothes all day. Anyway, he''s his man now. His demon clan doesn''t like the cold wind of friars.


    The first round failed. Gu Bai was forced to wear such clothes, which could not match the strangeness. In previous lives, she wore similar clothes on many occasions, but no one could force her in the past.


    In this regard, she couldn''t help but come forward, "venerable, can I ask you a question?"


    The night was happy. Looking at the dazzling and beautiful people in front of us, he was in a good mood and said, "ask."¡®


    Gu Bai, "do you have any special hobbies?" she said, not afraid of death. She gave a slight meal and said, "for example, the big man of women''s clothing? Don''t worry, although I haven''t been cultivating for a long time, I''m not such a shallow person. If you really have this vision, I''ll definitely support it."


    When she spoke, although she smiled, these words still made the night boss slightly narrow his eyes, "women''s wear boss?"


    "Yes," she said, and specially explained, "it''s the childe who likes to wear women''s clothes. Generally speaking, only the beauty who can''t distinguish between men and women in women''s clothes can be called a big man. However, the devil''s face is beautiful, and there must be no contradiction in wearing it."


    Night joy heard the implication. The little friar deliberately made him angry. The reason is very simple. Once he lost interest in her, she can regain her freedom. However, I''m afraid her idea will fail, because sometimes even he doesn''t understand. Why is it her? It seemed that no matter what she did, as long as she stayed with him, he could tolerate it. As for such things, he was only a little fun.


    Over the years, no one dared to talk to him like that.


    The little friar seemed to come according to his heart, which satisfied him everywhere.


    Gu Bai''s red clothes are extremely dazzling. However, the large gorgeous colors can''t cover her more dazzling face. At present, because she is angry, the expression on her face is more vivid, especially when she is very angry. There are some actions. With her actions, she can always smell a confusing fragrance from time to time.


    Night is happy, and even specially investigated the fragrance. There is no reason why he will have a special preference for the flavor, but the final result told him that no one in the world can modulate the fragrance except her.


    The fragrance confused people. The night was happy, and even forgot what she had just said. She just said, "what sachet did ah Yue bring?"


    Gu Bai was stunned for a moment. She probably felt that there was nothing to talk about with the guy in front of her. She was tired and sat on the chair. "What''s on me? You always don''t count?"


    Even her clothes have begun to interfere. How could he not know such a small thing as a sachet.


    Ye Jihuan touched his nose. He had asked people to prepare a lot of sachets before, but in the end, he didn''t take them out. Now he wants to come. I''m afraid it''s her own taste.


    Gu Bai didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so he ordered, "are you still busy?"


    Don''t ask her why she has become so bold and dared to drive people away face to face. The reason is really very simple, because this guy is shaking m completely. Before, she worked hard to have fun in order to make him feel the joy of the world. As a result, the boss was indifferent. Instead, in the end, she couldn''t bear it. As a result, the boss''s joy value soared all the way.


    Sure enough, no matter when and what race, men are big pig hooves. The better you treat them, the less they cherish them. On the contrary, they will hold you in the palm of their hand, which can be said to be quite shaking.


    Night is happy. When she changes her clothes obediently, she is in a very satisfied mood. She doesn''t mind her dislike in her words. She said, "we''re going to the snow mountain tomorrow. Although you have the cultivation of golden elixir, the cold at the top of the snow mountain can be resisted by an unusual monk."


    Gu Bai was too lazy to lift his eyelids and asked, "so?"


    The night was happy. "I have my cloak ready and remember to put it on tomorrow." then he didn''t stay any longer.


    The next day, Gu Bai looked at someone''s cloak and couldn''t feel any emotion.


    Different from her magnificent suit, the Cape is mainly white, and occasionally several positions are decorated with red. The hairy collar design is made of white fox hair. Wearing it on her body, Gu Bai''s cold feeling is reduced. The whole person looks innocent and lovely. Coupled with the hat with rabbit ears, the former Gao Leng female nun, He changed into a lovely and charming rabbit elf.


    Such a cross dressing night is very satisfied. As soon as he is satisfied, Gu Bai naturally has no right to speak.


    In this regard, 518 always advises from time to time, "white, hold it! The task completion index has soared to 90%! The dawn of victory is about to be seen! If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan."


    The terrain of the snow mountain is complex, and the ordinary transmission array often fails. Therefore, most people who want to go to the top of the snow mountain either fly a boat or fly with a sword. It''s fun at night. I''m determined to travel in mountains and rivers. I use the flying boat with the highest comfort.


    Everything was available on the flying boat, so Gu Bai really didn''t suffer much along the way.


    "Ah Yue, what else do you want besides the snow lotus?"


    When Gu Bai heard this, he smiled and said, "do I give what I want?"


    Night namely Huan didn''t fall for it. He just smiled and said, "it depends on what ah Yue wants."

 Chapter 174

    The top of the snow mountain has a special momentum, that is, the cultivator will still feel the cold into the body, such as Gu Bai. Although she has practiced hard for ten years and finally practiced her body to the golden elixir period, it is still useless. In front of the snow mountain, she is still cold enough, and there is only a demon like joy at night. Even in front of such a special snow mountain, her face does not change.


    "If the moon is cold..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Bai immediately interrupted. She stared at her clear eyes, as if she saw his trick. She said fiercely, "it''s not cold! No! No!"


    The night was laughing. He didn''t say anything. She blocked everything. However, her fierce appearance was like a puppy without sharp claws. She was so fucking cute.


    He twisted his fingers, pressed down the impulse to press people in his arms, and said with a bad smile: "don''t be so excited. If I really want to do anything, ah Yue is sure to stop it?"


    Gu Bai:


    You can''t stop it.


    However, the attitude she should have is still indispensable. For example, at this meeting, she pursed her small thin lips and looked proud.


    The night was full of joy, and he looked gentle. He even leaned against her. Aware of this, Gu Bai quickly stepped back, and then looked at him warily.


    "What are you doing?"


    Night is happy. This time there is no nonsense. She directly pulls the person into her arms. Then, under her slightly surprised expression, her left hand suddenly condenses an ice blue light.


    In the vast expanse of snow, other colors suddenly appeared, which was very conspicuous. No, Gu Bai found it as soon as he shot. Then under his attack, she suddenly found that several snow beasts appeared around her.


    Night is happy to raise her hand. From her discovery of the snow beast to her complete acceptance, it takes no more than one cup of tea. However, the time of this cup of tea is enough to show his real strength. If the magnificent magic gas is not held in his arms, Gu Bai has no doubt that he will fall to the ground in embarrassment and may even be hurt by the magic gas.


    "This is a snow beast. Although it looks lovely, it is actually bad and evil. What it is best at is to fascinate people with the illusion, immerse them in its world, then absorb the essence of people, and finally let people decay and die."


    Gu Bai looked at the snow beasts. They were white, fat and charming. At first glance, they felt very good. People wanted to come forward and ravage them. They just thought of the words that night was happy to say. Gu Bai didn''t have any thoughts at the moment.


    Even after they were accepted, the snow beasts didn''t forget to sell cute and play treasure. They seemed to be aware of the strength between Gu Bai and night joy. They didn''t dare to make a mistake for night joy, but they could face Gu Bai. They really wanted to use their 18 kinds of martial arts and just wanted to make Qing smile.


    Gu Bai was really amused. She leaned against the back of night joy and didn''t feel anything wrong for a moment. She just pursed her lips, bent her eyes and asked, "have they always been like this?"


    The night immediately glanced at the living treasures with a faint look. Only when he looked at the people in his arms, he smiled slightly, "They are a kind of monsters on the snow mountain. I told you earlier that the snow mountain is different from other places. In addition to its special terrain, there are a group of creatures on the snow mountain. For example, these snow beasts are the resentment of those who died on the snow mountain. When people die, their souls are gone, but the resentment remains. Therefore, you put them away If you kill them, they will still appear. "


    That''s why he took the time to subdue them instead of killing them directly.


    Gu Bai was stunned. He suddenly felt that the snow beasts were no longer cute, and asked, "what about the snow lotus?"


    Night is happy, "Snow Lotus can only live in snow mountains. Although it can maintain freshness for a period of time after picking it off, their roots are inseparable from snow mountains."


    He said, 518 suddenly retorted, "it''s not. The snow mountain has a unique Qi, which makes it free from any law. If you want snow lotus to live, you can live as long as you collect some snow mountain Qi and condense it at the root of snow lotus."


    518 after saying this, Gu Bai was stunned for some reason.


    Her movements were subtle, but the night was happy, but she noticed, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai didn''t answer him, but said to 518, "do you remember that 800 years later, I found some roots in the demon palace, broken and rotten, but night is happy. As the master of the demon palace, I don''t want to lose them, and I don''t even allow anyone to come near."


    It was once said that the place was the forbidden area of the demon palace, but now I think it is clear that it is the yard where night is happy to place her.


    When she first came to the devil''s palace, she managed to find out the terrain. When she said about the forbidden area, she was also curious and sneaked in. Everything in it was clean, as if it was inhabited every day. Only the pool water was very different from the courtyard. Now I think it''s not very different, but the master was gone. Xuelian lost her Qi and withered without protection Yes.


    518 was reminded by her and suddenly remembered, "I remember that you just glanced at it, but I looked very carefully. The veil in the house was woven by mermaids, and the beads on the candlestick were also unusual night pearls..."


    The courtyard is very big, but any of the furnishings in it is priceless. Gu Bai doesn''t believe in love. She once thought that this thing has a shelf life. When she loves you, she really loves you. If she doesn''t love you, she really doesn''t love you.


    It can last for 800 years without staying overnight. I have to say that even she may not be able to do it.


    She looked at him with complex eyes for a moment, but only said: "I heard that there is a kind of COD in addition to snow lotus in the snow mountain, which is also very precious, and most importantly, its taste is very good."


    Cod is precious and its quantity is limited. The most important thing is that it can''t live without snow lotus. Even if someone extradites the spirit spring on the snow mountain and puts it into the spring, it still can''t live.


    Everything about the snow mountain is very mysterious, but Gu Bai has a glimpse. She asked 518, "can you take away the gas of the snow mountain and feed the COD?"


    518 nodded, "yes, a large part of the creatures of the snow mountain depend on the unique Qi of the snow mountain."


    Gu Bai had made up his mind to move all the snow lotus and fish down the mountain, so he enjoyed the night and didn''t hide it at all. He truthfully said, "venerable, what do you think of moving them all to your demon palace?"


    Strength is like joy at night. I don''t have this assurance. I just said to her, "it''s difficult to survive without the snow mountain. If you want to try, I can accompany you."


    Gu Bai raised his chin proudly, "you can rest assured that I will feed you. At that time, you need to move some place for me."


    When the little friar said this, his eyes glittered. Maybe he didn''t even know it. He couldn''t move his eyes long ago.

 Chapter 175

    Cod is a silvery white slender fish. It has no bones all over its body. Its meat is tender and tastes slightly sweet. It is eaten raw without any fishy smell. On the contrary, it has a faint sweetness.


    Gu Bai used to eat sashimi. Although she was praised by many people, for her, cooked food is the best.


    She looked at the sparkling Lingquan, and then looked inside like a cod with silver light. She was inexplicably interested. Although the snow mountain was cold, the Lingquan was not cold, even with a trace of warmth. She took off her cloak, rolled up her trouser legs, and jumped in directly.


    Her movements were so fast that she had no time to react in the fast night. People were already excited and fluttering in the spirit spring.


    She has figured out what people should be maintained at this time. Anyway, it is a branch task, and she can run away after completing it. Now, except for some principles, it is not a problem for her to release herself in most cases. Anyway, night is fun, and she is infinitely tolerant. She is so tired.


    Sure enough, the night was happy. At first sight, the whole person was stunned. Was this the cold and arrogant little monk when he met for the first time? Although there were many jumps in her behavior for some time later, she was far less crazy than she is now.


    He looked at her silently, but a moment later, he smiled.


    At the beginning, he picked out his identity. The little friar didn''t think less of ways to leave him. He spoke coldly and even deliberately made some behaviors to make him hate her. However, it seems that she has compromised. She not only asked to plant snow lotus but also raise fish. Even now, she has released her most real self.


    She fluttered away, and the COD also ran badly. In the end, one person and one fish seemed to be more energetic and did not give way to each other. In the end, she couldn''t see it at night. She secretly helped her and let her catch the fish as she wished.


    "The night is happy. Do you have anything to hold them?"


    As soon as she was happy, she didn''t deliberately stab him with a respectful title. Instead, she called him by his name as a friend.


    Night is happy, pretending not to find this subtle change, nodding as usual, "yes."


    When he finished, he lost a purple gourd and came over. Gu Bai looked at the gourd. After all, 800 years later, the guy gave her his wife, not to mention the purple gourd. In his Xumi ring, there was no best magic weapon she didn''t know.


    The usage of the best Dharma tools was different. She had taught her all night, so this time, she was just like usual. She didn''t notice anything wrong, so she used it.


    Then, the night on the shore was happy, and the eyes were wrong.


    Although he has a lot of things, he has a good memory. For the purple gourd, he can clearly tell its origin and use method, but it''s not the first time for the little monk to behave so skillfully.


    The best magic weapon. Many small sects have no chance to see it all their life. There are only a few large sects. Each one is like a treasure. Outsiders are not allowed to see it at all.


    So how did his little friar learn to control this magic weapon?


    Yejihuan remained suspicious in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. Until the second time, Gu Bai asked him if he had the magic weapon of snow lotus, he had to pay attention to his skilled control skills.


    "Speaking of it, ah Yue has known me for so long that I don''t know your full name."


    Gu Bai just came out of the Lingquan now. She was wet. It was not cold in the Lingquan, but she went ashore. The breeze immediately shook her cold teeth and turned white.


    Her cultivation is not enough at the top of the snow mountain. She can only look at the night like asking for help.


    The wet eyes are helpless and weak. As usual, night is happy. Not only can they not be saved, but they may also fall into the well. But this time, they hit his half soft heart. They just feel that the little monk is really fucking cute!


    "Venerable? Night is joy? Ah night... I''m cold..."


    The soft waxy voice, in the cold wind, also brought some flutters, which made the night happy to the Meng''s heart jump for a moment.


    The little friar is so delicate that night is happy. Naturally, he won''t stand idly by. When she is about to dry her clothes, she doesn''t wait for him to speak again. The little friar turns his face ruthlessly. Holding her new purple gourd, he jumps three feet away. After that, he doesn''t forget to wave to him and dislike him: "night is happy. You should hurry up."


    The night smiled with joy. Now the little monk is more and more bold and dares to climb on his head, but... Punishment is reluctant to punish. It''s not easy to coax her temperament out. How can she be scared back.


    "I see."


    Snow lotus is not far from Lingquan. Unlike the precious cod, snow lotus has a rotten street. It is full of a large area and can''t see the end at a glance.


    Gu Bai had never seen such a spectacle before. He couldn''t help but say, "there are so many."


    Night is joy, "if it is not inseparable from the snow mountain, otherwise its value will be lower."


    Just ornamental flowers, no matter how beautiful, once the number exceeds a certain amount, it will become ordinary.


    Gu Bai said, "it doesn''t matter if the value is low. Just look good. The venerable must remember that there is a snow lotus left for me in the garden of the demon palace."


    The night was joyous and did not hit her, but said, "as long as you can plant life, the whole demon palace, place is up to you."


    Although the scenery of the snow mountain is beautiful, it can''t stand it. Every place is almost the same. I see a lot of white. However, Gu Bai is somewhat aesthetic tired in a few days. Of course, the most important point is that this place is too cold. At the beginning, she can be reserved. When she comes to the back, she wants to pull in the arms of joy at night.


    High cultivation is good. You can not only wear less, but also be warm. People can''t stop.


    "When you get back, shut up again."


    Night is happy. She likes the little monk and is willing to pet her. However, the cultivation of Jindan really can''t see it. For her, he didn''t understand many places, so before things were clear, he would shut people next to him. Among them, the simplest and rude was to let people shut up in the demon palace.


    Gu Bai hesitated and didn''t refuse. He just said, "before returning to the demon palace, I want to go to Qimen first."


    Now it''s not far from completing the task. Once the task is completed, her alchemy skills will rise significantly. In order not to attract people''s attention, closing the door is the best way, and the southern Wei Dynasty will also be the best teacher.


    Qimen, after a big setback, did not recover. On the contrary, because most of the disciples who stayed in Qimen were good-natured, it once raised its reputation a little. Of course, some of this was due to the alchemy of the southern Wei Dynasty. It''s just that compared with the first-class door, it''s still a little worse.


    After decades, the original life-saving benefactor was welcomed again. Leader Qi came all the way down the mountain. The battle was so big that it startled other sects.

 Chapter 176

    Gu Bai''s job in Qimen is like a fish in water. Leader Qi treats her very well. She eats and drinks every day, and all kinds of rare magic tools. Even the gate of the treasure Pavilion is opened for her. Although Qimen can only rank second among the zongmen, there are still some treasures in the treasure Pavilion. He opened it so carelessly and let her choose. He was spoiled like a spoiled daughter.


    However, Gu Bai was in a trance. For some reason, every time she saw leader Qi show her father''s kind smile, she felt very much like the married daughter. Now she went back to her mother''s house to explore the door. The old father was pleased that she married well.


    With this strange feeling, Gu Bai can''t see head Qi without seeing him. It''s just that he can''t stand people''s enthusiasm. It''s all right if he doesn''t see him. The things that should be given are still piled at her door, which makes her cry and laugh.


    But the night was happy, and he noticed for a few minutes, "ah Yue, why do I feel that you are hiding from leader Qi?"


    Gu Bai pointed to the things that almost filled her door, helpless and funny, "look at those things, they are faster than me. Can I not hide?"


    It''s not that he didn''t say so. He didn''t have to be so polite, but he didn''t listen at all. Even after hearing that she loved to eat human food, she found many imperial chefs in the palace. It''s said that she has found more than a dozen countries. Gu Bai boasted that she was also cheeky, but she really wanted to kneel in front of leader Qi.


    It''s the joy of the night. I don''t think there''s anything wrong. It''s a month. Even he coaxed him. What leader Qi did in his eyes is just a small thing, and it''s not even worth mentioning. After all, he went over mountains and mountains from the deep sea to snow mountains for her.


    "Leader Qi has a heart." night immediately glanced at the gifts, but there was no ripple in his eyes.


    These things presented by headmaster Qi seem to be a lot, but they are not worth money, but it''s hard to find so many delicious food for her.


    Gu Bai felt that he was talking like a chicken and a duck, and he collapsed a little. "It''s not intentional or unintentional!"


    Hearing the speech, the night was happy, but he said calmly: "if it weren''t for you, Qimen might no longer exist. Don''t mention such things, it''s the whole Qimen. You also want to get up. What''s more, if it wasn''t for you, how could the southern Wei Dynasty stay in Qimen."


    Night is happy and is used to being praised. These flatteries are nothing. He makes her feel at ease, but Gu Bai doesn''t have such a strong psychology. The key point is that leader Qi doesn''t actually regard her as a benefactor. More often, he looks at her with loving eyes and as an elder.


    She couldn''t talk with the evil spirit of yejihuan. Finally, after building her mind, she went to see head Qi.


    Headmaster Qi seemed to have guessed that she would come to her. He was not surprised to see her coming. He just poured a cup of spirit tea for her.


    In the cultivation world, spiritual tea is divided into several categories. Naturally, it is superior. Spiritual tea is the most precious. However, in addition to tea, the most important thing is water. There are many kinds of water, such as Tianshan spiritual water and early morning rain and dew. The cup made by leader Qi uses rootless water.


    Gu Bai is not ignorant of goods. On the contrary, she sees that she drinks more. Just this cup of spirit tea, she knows what weight she occupies in each other''s eyes. However, she did not notice it for a moment. She was stuffy with the tea. When she reacted, the water had been drunk into her stomach, which was quite violent.


    Most of the ordinary monks kept their youngest state when they reached the golden elixir period, but leader Qi was not. He was about 30 years old and even had a beautiful beard on his face. He was very elegant and gentle. At this moment, when I saw my own good tea, I was not angry by each other''s ox horn peony. Instead, I chuckled, "in the past, your favorite was to run to me to rub Ling tea."


    Gu Bai was stunned, but he saw that although the other party looked at himself, it was more like looking at another person through himself.


    She felt a thump in her heart, and suddenly realized that her vest was afraid to be lost.


    Headmaster Qi was still smiling. Seeing that her aura had changed in vain, he was not nervous. He still kept a slow tone and said slowly: "you don''t have to be nervous, my own apprentice, I still have some numbers."


    When he said this, Gu Bai also thought that he was not the villain who robbed the house, but she was curious, "when did you find it?"


    Headmaster Qi said, "when I met you for the second time, the first time, I was anxious about what was going on in the door and neglected a little."


    Gu Bai thought of his coming to Qimen and disguised himself. He immediately vented his anger. "My face changing skill is so bad? Can you see through it the second time?"


    Headmaster Qi smiled, "no, it''s just my own apprentice. I changed my appearance. I''m still familiar with some things."


    Gu Bai thought that he had raised him since he was a child. There was nothing wrong with that, so he also put down the alert. He removed his identity, which was not good for him. After thinking about it, he was worried about one thing.


    "Do you want to know what happened in the last period of your Qi Ling?"


    Qi Zhang didn''t show up on the door, but his hand holding the tea cup made a little effort in vain, "yes."


    Gu Bai doesn''t hide it, and there''s nothing to hide. Qi Ling''s death is very simple, that is, Qi men had a traitor within herself, and after making a deal with her before she died, she saw that the other party had contributed to the body and passed on for others.


    Headmaster Qi heard that the disciple was dead at the bottom of the cliff, and the green tendons on the back of his hands burst out, but he couldn''t bear it. His voice was as mellow as before. "Taoist friends have passed the apprentice. I''ll thank you here first."


    Gu Bai said he didn''t mind. "At the beginning, my spirit was lax. If it weren''t for her sacrifice, I''m afraid I wouldn''t live for three days. Speaking of it, I still owe her a life."


    Headmaster Qi thought of the little disciple''s wish before he died. In the end, he didn''t collapse. His elegant eyes gradually became wet. "The cause and effect between Taoist friends and little disciples have been paid off. In the future, Qimen up and down will never bother Taoist friends to help."


    Headmaster Qi is incorruptible. He will not hold Gu Bai because of his apprentice''s sacrifice, and even try to expand the sect through her. Since the cause and effect have been paid off, there is no reason to entangle.


    But Gu Bai really didn''t mind, "no problem. I think Qimen is very good. Besides, Nanwei had to bother leader Qi to take care of one or two."


    Headmaster Qi smiled bitterly, "I can''t say to take care of him. Master Nan''s alchemy is placed at the ten main gates. That''s also a guest of honor, and Qimen is only second rate."


    Gu Bai said, "but I don''t like the ten main doors. Although they seem to be strong, they hide dirt inside. The southern Wei Dynasty also told me that they prefer simpler places." she paused, impolitely picked up the teapot and poured herself another cup, "I believe in leader Qi."


    Speaking of this, leader Qi doesn''t understand. With the current situation of Qimen, more people means more roads.

 Chapter 177

    Gu Bai had a good talk with leader Qi. Without her previous concerns, she was also outspoken about his kindness.


    "Since I''m a good friend, I don''t have to give those things in the future." Gu Bai often thought of those gifts and said with a headache: "you don''t know, sometimes I even have the illusion that I''m the daughter you married. It''s not easy to go back. My old father tried his best to amuse me."


    Headmaster Qi laughed as she described it, and then he touched the beautiful beard on his chin, "In fact, you are quite right. When I look at you, I sometimes think of my little disciple. She is spoiled by me and arrogant. You are different from her. To be honest, when she was young, I hoped that she would not be as cold and arrogant as other nuns. She was like a fairy high above. I hope she can feel the beauty of the world, but she always wanted to be human Head on the ground, he said he didn''t want to humiliate me... "Talking about the little apprentice, the smile on head Qi''s face decreased a little," by the way, the identity of Taoist friends now can be known by others? "


    Gu Bai shook his head. "No, what''s the matter?"


    Headmaster Qi''s look was complicated for a moment. "A few days ago, someone took your portrait and looked up your news everywhere. Speaking of it, Qimen was tired of the scuffle between human and demons. After that, most people who knew linger were gone, and all my portraits of linger were destroyed."


    Gu Bai''s eyes are slightly frowned. After coming to this world, he can have such a great ability to investigate her. Either it is the demon emperor, but the demon emperor should not have the psychology to meet her now, so there is only one possibility, that is, the guy who is happy at night.


    He took himself back to the devil''s palace. It was not difficult to understand that he wanted to investigate his past. It was just a mistake. Qi Ling''s identity was completely covered up without leaving any trace.


    She knew that it was thanks to headmaster Qi, so she bowed her hands and said, "thank you, headmaster Qi."


    Leader Qi didn''t care much and said, "there''s nothing wrong with me. I just don''t know if my friend has provoked someone who shouldn''t be provoked? Or, do you need any help?"


    Gu Bai shook his head with a smile. "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that my identity is special and it''s inconvenient to reveal my true identity. Headmaster Qi covered up all this for me, which really helped me a lot."


    If you are not curious about her identity, leader Qi doesn''t dare to be unconscionable, but the other party is kind to him. This curiosity is not enough to make him violate his conscience. If she doesn''t mention her past, he won''t ask. Whose past doesn''t have three or five secrets?


    After saying goodbye to leader Qi, Gu Bai directly went to Nanwei. Perhaps because the task is coming to an end, her alchemy talent is becoming more and more obvious, and even occasionally she can see the happy eyes in Nanwei''s eyes.


    "Miss Yue, over time, you will surpass me!"


    The southern Wei Dynasty has been trapped for years. Apart from his wife and children and alchemy, there are few things that can arouse his emotions. But this time, he is really excited. He taught Gu Bai before. Although it''s not too bad, that''s all. Alchemy needs talent. She obviously didn''t have it at the beginning, but now, she hasn''t seen it for ten years. She has lit up this talent.


    In the southern Wei Dynasty, he also moved the hearts of his disciples, but those people were either not qualified or not good enough. Ten years later, even his own son was despised by him, but this time, he really moved the hearts of his disciples.


    No, after the excitement, he nervously clenched his hands back and forth, "Miss Yue, do you need a master? What do you think of me?"


    Gu Bai looked at him in surprise. Before she refused, there was a burst of unhappy words behind her.


    "She has a master."


    There was some thin anger in the slightly cold voice. Gu Bai looked back and saw that the night was joyous. He didn''t know when he came over.


    The night is happy, "I see you don''t come back, so I come to you."


    Gu Bai talked with leader Qi for half an night before, and then came directly to Nanwei. It''s true that he hasn''t returned yet.


    She''s a little funny. This guy is so nervous about her? It''s only one night. Where did she attract him? After 800 years, she abused her for a long time. Why are you so obsessed now?


    It is precisely because he knows him that Gu Bai clearly knows how sincere he is to himself.


    Maybe he thought he was just a toy, but Gu Bai knew that this guy had been planted. The most direct performance was the completion of the task. By now, it was 99%.


    Night is happy to pull people to his side. Seeing that Nan Wei seems to want to come forward, he frowned unhappily.


    It was rare for the southern Wei Dynasty to meet such a person who called his heart. How willing to give up, he immediately said, "Miss Yue has a master? Why don''t I know?" he said, afraid that Gu Bai really has a master, isn''t he happy in vain? He didn''t want to say, "in this world, those who can live there, I''d like to meet that one."


    The night is happy. The more you listen to it, the worse your face is. In the end, a pair of deep eyes are like sudden poison. Gu baichai is scared to drag people away.


    Yejihuan did follow Gu Bai, but before he left, he lost a pill in the hands of Nan Wei and said coldly, "when can you refine it and when are you thinking of meeting him?"


    Nanwei stared at the pill in his hand. Suddenly, it seemed that someone had pressed the pause button. The whole person pestled in place and read it in pieces. He couldn''t return to God for a long time


    Seeing this, Gu Bai was curious. As a result, he was dragged away by yejihuan before he looked over. They fell down between them, which made her a little unhappy, "what are you doing!"


    The night is happy. "What are you watching him do? Don''t forget that he has a wife and children."


    Gu Bai looked at the mentally retarded expression on his face and pulled at the corners of his mouth, "did you take the wrong medicine? I''m just curious about what you gave!"


    Night is happy. She was so angry and stunned. Instead of being angry, she was like a big cat with fur. She was in a good mood and said, "I''m curious. Won''t you ask me? What''s good about a broken pill."


    Gu Baixin was tired, "so what pill is that?"


    Night is joy, "just a soul reviving pill."


    He said it lightly, but Gu Bai almost jumped up, "just? You''re telling me again, just?! that''s a soul reviving pill, which has only been recorded in ancient books!"


    Seeing her so excited, the corners of her mouth turned up a bit, but what she said was disgusted, "it''s just a failed product. There are a lot of impurities. There will be a lot of side effects after eating."


    Gu Bai doesn''t know what to say. As long as it is refined, there are many impurities, so what? That''s a resurrection pill! The priceless best pill still exists in legend up to now!


    The night is happy, but he presses people in front of him, "OK, what''s exciting? It''s just a failed product. If you like it, I''ll teach you with my hands."

 Chapter 178

    Gu Bai only now understands that this guy is just trying to show off his skills and want her to learn from him. She looked strange. She thought that 800 years later, she had not escaped to worship him as a teacher.


    "It''s impossible to worship a teacher. I''m just curious about alchemy." Gu Bai doesn''t want to continue this evil relationship, and if she guesses right, she should leave him when the branch mission is over.


    The little friar has always been proud of her. Since they met, she has never wronged herself. Even in the face of friars with higher accomplishments than herself, she has never bowed her head. Moreover, she has her own little intelligence and will never put herself in a desperate situation. Therefore, night joy did not embarrass her, but felt that she was too nervous. After all, how can she recognize Nan Wei as a teacher with her as a person, You know, when she saved him from the beginning, she was just curious.


    He said, "although you don''t need this for the time being, if you have this idea in the future, you are welcome to come to me at any time. ¡°


    Soon after the delay in Qimen, after Gu Bai''s talent was discovered in the southern Wei Dynasty, yejihuan couldn''t wait to bring people back to the demon palace. If he could, he really wanted to keep the little monk in the demon palace. No one could find her beauty except him.


    This idea slowly grew and spread from the bottom of her heart, but Gu Bai didn''t know it. Facing his invitation again, she didn''t hesitate, but obeyed.


    This time, it was night''s turn to be surprised, "so easily agreed?"


    Gu Bai looked at him expressionless, "I refuse to be useful?"


    If it worked, they could have parted ways long ago.


    The night began to laugh. His little monk knew current affairs like this, and he liked it.


    Returning to the demon palace again, Gu Bai still doesn''t adapt. Night is joy. It should have set a boundary. For example, the palace, which has always been cold and dark, is as bright as day at the moment, and the round of tomorrow hanging high above his head should be the array.


    The night was very happy. When he returned to the demon palace, he didn''t rush to deal with affairs. Instead, he took Gu Bai around and took out all the treasures he got during this period. Then he was happy like a sunshine boy, asking this and that for a while.


    The night of 800 years ago was happy. Although it has become the devil for thousands of years, the sense of youth in the bones has not disappeared, but it has never been revealed in front of people.


    Gu Bai was as like as two peas. She lived in the magic palace for many days. When she put all the treasures she had collected, she was amazed to find that it was exactly the same as in her memory.


    She stared at the scene in front of her. She couldn''t put aside her eyes until she opened her mouth at night.


    Night is happy, "what''s the matter? Ah Yue has something on her mind?"


    Just now, ah Yue was full of worries. Even though she was fast, it almost made people think it was an illusion, but she was happy at night, but narrowed her eyes. There are so many secrets about ah Yue. There are no people who can''t find out the identity of his demon lord. At most, it takes more time and effort. But this time, the little monk seemed to appear out of thin air without any clues. The world is different from her Wei is clear, and sometimes there is even an illusion that the world can''t keep her, or her heart never stays for anyone.


    Gu Bai naturally wouldn''t tell the truth. She glanced at the last remaining COD and snow lotus and said casually, "I''m just thinking about how to feed them."


    Smart as the night is happy, how can you know her concealment? However, if she doesn''t say it, he doesn''t ask. Anyway, he has plenty of time. Take your time, or when he gets bored, it''s possible.


    "When I left the snow mountain, I brought some specialties of the snow mountain, but I didn''t know if I could use them."


    The specialty of night joy is really the original specialty, the snow on the top of the snow mountain. It is several piles of snow one person high, a piece of snow white, which appears in front of Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai blinked and was stunned. She recalled that she really didn''t see him do it in the snow mountain.


    Ye Jihuan was amused by her expression. He seemed to guess what she was thinking. He said, "at least it''s also the honor of the family. Even if someone is beside me all day, it''s impossible to know all about me."


    Yes, there are some differences between the devil in front of him and those 800 years later. Although the devil in front of him is a playwright, he is not so crazy and bloodthirsty. As long as he is within the scope of his recognition, he is still very talkative. It''s not like 800 years later, if a word is wrong, he may lose his life.


    Gu Bai thought like this and suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    "To be rich, 800 years later, the devil suddenly became extreme. Won''t it have anything to do with me?"


    He treats people with such sincerity. Well, this sincerity can be halved, but it is also a kind of pay. Under his pay, Gu Bai accepted it while patting her ass and left. When she thought about it, she felt a little scum.


    518, "the character transformation needs to be caused by a variety of environmental factors and personal psychological growth. There may be some relationships with you alone, but it should not be said that it is all caused by you."


    After talking so much, Gu Bai thought it was all nonsense, but she thought she had opened the mouth with the system first. She thought she was mostly ill.


    The fact that the snow on the top of the snow mountain has not changed over the years does not mean that it will not change after leaving the snow mountain. No, in a short time, there is a wetland on the ground, and the wetland is still slowly extending and expanding, and it will soon reach Gu Bai''s feet.


    Night is happy, "the snow on the top of the snow mountain is not unused, but so far no one has succeeded in raising it."


    Gu Bai stretched out his hand, and her fingertips suddenly felt a slight chill. She laughed away at the joy of the night. "No one succeeded because they used the wrong method. If it was me, they would succeed."


    She didn''t tell him why, but somehow, he believed she could.


    "Then I''ll wait and see. When I succeed, I''ll hold a celebration banquet for you."


    As soon as he said this, Gu Bai was stupid.


    "Just a snow lotus, is it worth celebrating?"


    This man is stupid to go to the top of the snow mountain.


    However, ye Jihuan nodded solemnly, "if she succeeds, this will be the first time ah Yue has become famous. You know, snow lotus and cod have the effect of medicine. However, they can''t leave the top of the snow mountain. Up to now, among all pharmacists, the king of medicine has reluctantly made a muscle pill. It is said that the medicine can make white bone grow muscle and muscle grow white bone."


    "White bone produces muscle, and muscle produces white bone?" Gu Bai thought this was a bit awkward.


    Therefore, ye Jihuan slowly explained, "white bones produce muscle, that is, as long as you have bones, it can make you grow a body. On the contrary, it is almost a life-saving pill. As long as you have a breath of flesh and blood, it can bring you back."

 Chapter 179

    A Shengji pill is enough for anyone to establish a position, not to mention that the king of medicine has more than one.


    Gu Bai and Yaowang are old acquaintances. He has only one understanding of him, that is, a madman, a complete madman. He loves all research, but most of the time is not really for treatment. He just wants to vent and vent his killing.


    Speaking of it, Gu Bai doesn''t know where he is so fierce. He is clearly the king of medicine. Who is tired of living and dares to make him angry?


    When she ate in Yaowang Valley, she avoided him. Unexpectedly, back in the past, they met again.


    Night is happy, said to give her a celebration banquet, it was really a big special event. Gu Bai has the golden finger of the system, which leads to a wisp of breath on the top of the snow mountain. It''s not too simple. Then she uses the array to trap the wisp of gas in the small river in the courtyard. Coupled with the white snow that is seen off at night, it soon runs in this area.


    At the beginning, COD didn''t eat much, and snow lotus also showed signs of decline. Everyone thought that Gu Bai couldn''t feed these two things at the same time. Until one month later, two months later, or even three months later, COD gradually gained weight, and snow lotus also produced a lot. Instead of failing, it became more prosperous and energetic.


    At this moment, he was surprised at the joy of the night. He really didn''t expect that the little monk would succeed. In his heart, it doesn''t matter if he didn''t succeed. Anyway, no one would laugh at so many losers in front. It''s a big deal that he ran to the top of the snow mountain several times and brought some back to her. She can always see the snow lotus fishing seeds from time to time. It opened a mountain, which is not precious, As for COD, he could not finish it in a short time. As for the future, it was not his consideration.


    Snow lotus has a light smell, but it can make people feel relaxed and happy after hearing it for a long time. Even the servants of the demon palace love this place very much.


    Gu Bai looked at a pool of snow lotus and the COD in the pool. The whole person was refreshed, but soon she noticed a trace of something wrong. How could this snow lotus look different from the snow lotus of later generations? She remembered very clearly that the snow lotus of later generations was white and flawless, but it was really just white and flawless. What was the light golden halo? Can''t this thing mutate?


    With this doubt, she grabbed a servant of the demon palace.


    The attendants knew her. The one brought back by the devil was like a baby. Let alone her low cultivation, no one dared to annoy her just by looking at the devil behind her.


    The Chamberlain saluted respectfully, lowered his eyes and didn''t go too far. "Miss Yue, what can I do for you?"


    Gu Bai picked a snow lotus casually. She clearly remembers that the snow lotus of later generations can be kept outside for two to three days. How did the snow lotus wither quickly with the naked eye as soon as it arrived here.


    "This snow lotus..."


    Before she finished, the attendant began to praise loudly, "Miss Yue is so powerful that she can successfully plant snow lotus in a short time! And she can think of raising them together. No one dared to think of it in the past!"


    Gu Bai is embarrassed by this blowing method. She is not so powerful, but she has more plug-ins than others and knows a lot of things.


    "Wait a minute. I remember that snow lotus left the top of the snow mountain and can be stored for a few days. Why does the snow lotus in my hand wither so quickly now?"


    The attendant looked at her blankly, "no, Xuelian was destroyed all the time, but if it was your honor, he should be able to keep it for two or three days."


    Gu Bai is more at a loss than the attendants. Does she have too many rebirth times and have a bad memory?


    Attendant, "Miss Yue, what else can I do for you?"


    Gu Bai, "it''s gone for the time being. Go down first."


    Gu Bai stared at the pool of snow lotus and looked again. He didn''t see anything. Instead, he looked at the joy of the night.


    Since the young monk succeeded in planting snow lotus, he has shown off in all walks of life. Of course, most people see it in the face of the devil, and all kinds of businesses praise it. Those Yao Xiu families really care about it.


    He said he would have a celebration banquet, which must be held in a big way. Even this time, he invited the demon family.


    "Ah Yue, your celebration banquet, I also invited the demon clan for you."


    Gu Bai looked blankly, "demon clan? What demon clan?"


    When it''s clear, Gu Bai doesn''t know what expression to use. Is this guy really the night joy she knows?


    That big devil with a smile on his face all day, who is actually black and ferocious and kills without blinking an eye?


    What has the world done to her, or what has the world done to night joy?


    After the daily magic, Gu Bai was forced to accept what kind of celebration banquet he was going to hold, "in addition to the demon family, who else did the venerable invite for me?"


    The night cheered and said, "except the Terran."


    Gu Bai took a breath. "Except for the Terran? That is to say, the venerable will invite all those who can''t and can for me?"


    She really didn''t expect that she was in such a scene when she first appeared in the limelight 800 years ago.


    Her words made the night happy and her eyes sank slightly. "No one can''t invite. As long as I''m here, who do you want to invite, that''s kindness to each other."


    He also made it clear that he would hold this celebration banquet and label the little friar with his label. From then on, anyone who dares to make an idea of her must weigh whether he is qualified or not.


    Gu Bai felt that she couldn''t talk any more. She was tired and found an excuse to leave. Then she asked 518, "really haven''t finished the task? Is it still 99%?"


    518 guess she wants to slip away again, but the progress suck is not enough, it can only sympathize with the way: "there are 1% left, maybe we can wait for the end of the celebration banquet."


    Gu Bai lay back in bed and didn''t move, just like a dead fish. "When the celebration party is over, my name will be well-known. This feeling is terrible. How can I complete the task in the future for a low-key person like me?"


    There are many enemies who are happy at night. Most of them give her a celebration banquet. Everyone behind knows their relationship. They don''t know when trouble will come to the door. Although she won''t be afraid, she will also be annoyed. Especially for a person whose life is hanging on the line, she depends on all kinds of tasks to protect her life. What she doesn''t like most is being in the limelight.


    518 said, "your body is temporary. When the task is over, you will leave."


    Getting rich made Gu Bai jump out of bed like beating chicken blood. "Tell me when I can go back to 800 years later."


    518, "I''m still in the punishment task, so I''m not very clear." he said, afraid of the collapse of his host, he immediately changed his mouth: "but it may be fast. After all, the straight line at the beginning is night and joy. There are few more powerful here than him."


    The more fortune advised him, Gu Bai had no bottom. She suddenly remembered later generations. She suddenly shouted, "no, there''s a demon emperor! You big pit goods!"

 Chapter 180

    518 has been very quiet recently. She will never appear unless necessary. In the face of such a fortune, Gu Bai is angry and helpless. Fortune is just a microphone. In fact, she can''t make any decisions about the task. Although she is angry, it''s not really righteous.


    A few days later, the celebration banquet was held as scheduled. Most of the people she didn''t know, but the only two who knew each other were enough to shake the world.


    The medicine king was as white as he remembered. Under such extreme contrast, his hair color was as black as ink, and his skin color was even whiter. He had just entered the site, and there was a moment of silence around him. Everyone stared at him, and even many people gave him a polite and polite courtesy. He swam away from the edge, and his character was sinister and withdrawn, but no one dared to speak ill of him, either in face or in secret, Walls have ears. No one is sure if this will come out.


    However, no one dared to talk to such a person after he entered the venue. He was like a lion. Everyone was afraid of him and dared not approach him easily.


    Because everyone knows that if you annoy him, you will never have the chance to enter Yaowang Valley in your life.


    A strange circle was formed around the medicine king. No one dared to approach. It was another person. He was particularly lively around. That was the demon emperor.


    Nine Tailed Fox, that natural confusion, is the focus. As long as he wants, one look is enough to make people do anything for him. When he was a prototype, he was already beautiful. Now his human form is right to bring disaster to the country and the people. Gu Bai has also seen a lot of beauties.


    Ji Beiting''s cool beauty and Gu qingjue''s cool youth, not to mention the joy of the night behind, are just a mess. But these people add up to be dazzling, and no one can equal him.


    His beauty did not distinguish between men and women. Gu Bai suddenly thought of the separation that later generations knew, Yun Xuan, which was not similar to the current demon emperor. No wonder he was happy at night.


    Such a person is a wisp of scattered soul. I''m afraid he is also gorgeous. Who can imagine that he is a cold little Taoist.


    The medicine king and the demon emperor appeared in front and back feet. Now, although they were sitting in different places, their eyes were all focused on Gu Bai.


    The medicine king said little. He just looked at him indifferently without a smile. It was just that this eye seemed to be dragged by him. Nothing could escape his eyes, which was creepy. It was the demon emperor''s look that made people feel more comfortable, but now they are also "old acquaintances". He looked at Gu Bai with a smile. When he saw her looking back, he raised the glass in his hand, as if to say hello to her.


    Gu Bai thought of his proud temperament. Such a person should have normal psychology and didn''t take killing as fun. Therefore, she also raised the wine cup in her hand. Just when she was going to drink, the demon emperor suddenly put down the wine cup in her hand. I don''t know whether he meant it or not. The wine cup didn''t put it down steadily, so she fell to the ground.


    The sound of the wine cup landing was not loud, but he looked at Gu Bai, but many people saw it. He suddenly came to this move, and the atmosphere became subtle.


    Gu Baiqi smiled. This childish behavior really made her feel that the other party was only three years old, not three thousand years old.


    Many people have long inquired about who the girl named a Yue is. After checking for a long time, there is no news. If a wild goose leaves a voice and a person leaves a name, it is impossible to find out any information. She seems to appear out of thin air. Such a person is frightening.


    The status of those who can get the invitation is self-evident, but even they don''t know where she comes from.


    Her mystery has become her temporary umbrella.


    The night is happy. It takes so much trouble to hold a banquet for a girl. Moreover, the magnificent palace is no longer cold and full of spring. The bright moon above the head shows the devil''s love for her. People with a clear eye think that the devil''s harem is finally going to welcome the hostess. Therefore, they respect her more and even many people begin to show their loyalty, Sing her virtues.


    If it weren''t for her, she would have believed these flatterers.


    Although everyone likes good words, Gu Bai sincerely remembers that loyal words are against the ear. Just listen to them.


    "Do you like ah Yue?" night Jihuan didn''t know when he came over. He took a step forward, took her hand, and raised a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. He could see that he was in a good mood.


    Gu Bai nodded perfunctorily, "thank you."


    Night namely Huan didn''t care about her attitude. He just thought of the movement she had just made with the demon emperor. He narrowed his eyes, bent over and asked, "ah Yue met the demon emperor?"


    When he asked, he was actually quite sure.


    Gu Bai said, "I''ve only heard of him before, but I haven''t seen him. However, I don''t understand why he is hostile to me." then he shrugged.


    Her appearance is candid and her eyes are clean. It''s impossible to lie like this. The night is joyous and silent for a moment. I first figured out how to know. I''m afraid I don''t know her at all. It''s good.


    "Although he is the demon emperor now, he has been the prince of the demon family since he spoke. Everyone flatters him. He is also very childish. I heard that he was almost robbed by the wolf family a few days ago." yeyihuan has no cover, which is such contempt.


    And Gu Bai, she thought what he said was a bit true. It was really childish! What''s the 18th line acting? She didn''t even see it. She thought it was a quarrel between kindergarten children?


    "Alchemy is fun, and the cultivation world is fun. I can hang on some people?" she said, but she didn''t just leave the demon emperor alone. She didn''t blatantly say that she was leaving the demon palace.


    However, in this way, the night is more pleasant to listen to, so he doesn''t pay attention to it. Besides, the little monk managed to cultivate Xuelian a few days ago. He doesn''t believe that she will give up.


    He made up his mind to keep people around and began to introduce them to her. For example, he pointed to the drug king who drank alone and said, "the guy with strange personality is the drug king. Don''t annoy him if you have nothing. Of course, try not to annoy him even if you have something. And that..."


    Gu Baishun swept the banquet hall one by one after his introduction. When he introduced people, he didn''t cover up at all. When he looked at someone, the person held his breath and wanted to hear the devil''s evaluation of himself. Therefore, their understanding of Gu Bai reached another level.


    What kind of treasure can make the devil so obsessed?


    When the devil''s introduction was almost over, the people planned to listen to the devil''s introduction of the girl. Unfortunately, the people waited and waited, and they couldn''t wait for what they wanted to hear.


    They became more and more curious, but the devil didn''t introduce them, and they didn''t dare to ask. In the end, it was the medicine king who stood up.

 Chapter 181

    "The devil said so much. Can I have a look at the rise of snow lotus?"


    The people thought that the medicine king stood up because of the girl. Who knows, this ignorant man has only snow lotus in his mind!


    The devil patronized to show off his treasure, but forgot Xuelian. Reminded by the king of medicine, he stepped on Gu Bai''s hand and took the people to Xuelian pool.


    When he held the celebration banquet, he deliberately missed the COD and only said that he had successfully planted snow lotus. Now everyone came to the pool and suddenly saw the silver cod in the water. Everyone was stunned.


    "What is this?"


    "If I''m right, it''s cod!"


    "But how can cod live in the same space as snow lotus? Shouldn''t cod like warm and comfortable Lingquan water?"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone was discussing high or low. Yaowang was ahead of everyone again and said, "Yaowang Valley has ten opportunities to enter and lend me your pet for one month." after that, he added expressionless, "it won''t hurt her life."


    The medicine King''s eyes are very good. Although he cares about the woman, he doesn''t have much love in his eyes. It''s just a strong interest. He also had a lot of this interest. However, at that time, he just took the other party as fun and spoiled it for a while. It''s impossible to put him in the same position.


    This woman is really outstanding, but only so.


    He was right. The night was happy. He thought the people around him would be unhappy. Unexpectedly, when he looked down, he saw that his white face was very calm, and there was no emotion in his clear pupils.


    Anyone with a little temper can''t stand this positioning, let alone her.


    So he asked, "isn''t ah Yue angry?"


    Gu Bai smiled. The smile didn''t reach her eyes, but she asked, "do you think the king of medicine is wrong?"


    What she said was a rhetorical question, but the meaning was very obvious. For the first time, night joy was a little unprepared and confused.


    Yes, he did position her like this at the beginning, but gradually, this feeling changed. In fact, even he couldn''t tell where it had changed, but


    The medicine king looked at the mood change in his eyes and recalled a cool radian. "Devil, if ten opportunities in the medicine King Valley are not enough to impress you, then fifteen times, and you can rest assured, your little pet..." when he said about the little pet, the sound line suddenly slowed down. His voice is actually very beautiful. It is not like that gorgeous sound, but it is very charming, "I don''t know what to do with her. I just want to ask her about something."


    The medicine king didn''t expect that he would look wrong one day. He had known the devil for a long time. He didn''t see such a thing as love root in him, but he was also moved. Although it was only a short moment, he was absolutely right.


    Although he has excellent medical skills, his favorite is still this kind of destruction.


    The confrontation between the two leaders has made others a foil, but many people think it''s worth it!


    The night was joyous and frowned. There was a little anger in his expression. "Medicine king, a month is my friend, little pet or something. I don''t want to hear it again."


    The medicine king didn''t fight with him, but followed his words and apologized to Gu Bai, "that''s really sorry, miss a Yue. I made a mistake. I hope you don''t mind."


    Gu Bai''s face was expressionless. The king of medicine was still the king of destruction in his memory. He wanted to put a foot in everything. If he didn''t make people feel uncomfortable.


    "I can''t afford the apology of the medicine king."


    The medicine King changed his previous indifference and looked at her gently. The corners of his mouth even held a faint smile. "I apologize again and hope miss a Yue can come to my medicine King Valley as a guest." then he took out a wooden card from his body and handed it to him.


    Gu Bai had seen this wooden sign. It was a kind of "key" to enter the Yaowang valley. The Yaowang personally sent it to her. How could she extrapolate it? So, under the envy of everyone, she calmly accepted it and thanked, "then thank the Yaowang."


    At this moment, the night is happy. I''m a little worried, but before he opens his mouth, the demon emperor suddenly puts in a foot, "since the medicine king has given the waist token, if the demon family doesn''t show any performance, it''s too impolite."


    The demon emperor suddenly opened his mouth, which made the situation more complicated. Everyone stared at the three big men robbing people, and the person robbed became the calmest one.


    The demon emperor doesn''t mind watching the excitement. He took out a rune from his body, handed it over and smiled with Phoenix eyes. "The demon family has recently changed its taboo. If miss a Yue wants to visit the demon family one day, she just needs to come to the border of the demon family and burn this rune." Then he winked at her. The ambiguous atmosphere soared in vain. He didn''t think it was enough, and added, "this is the rune leading to my palace array."


    Gu Bai looked at the rune. Instead of perfunctory as the king of medicine, he solemnly took it. "Speaking of it, I haven''t been to the demon family yet. The invitation of the demon emperor is disrespectful."


    The medicine king and the demon emperor made a start, and others expressed more or less. However, it is estimated that the pressure of the demon lord, they only gave some precious magic tools, but they dare not give the key to their own door. But in this way, the face of night joy can no longer sink.


    Gu Bai thought that the next time he did this, the night would be happy and his fingers might be stimulated, so he changed his mouth, "but I need to see if ah Ye is free. I heard that the demon family is a fairyland on earth. I don''t want to enjoy this opportunity alone."


    As soon as this word came out, the face of the night immediately became better with the naked eye. He felt that the little friar was finally willing to accept him. Look, he even had to accompany himself to the demon family.


    After Gu Bai said that, soon, the hint of 518 rang out from his mind.


    "Di, the branch line task is completed."


    "Ding, the task reward is being sent. Please check it in time."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai picked his eyebrows, but before he said anything, the voice in his mind sounded again. Sure enough, the task was not so easy to end. This is no, it''s coming again.


    "Di, find the branch line task and become the fiancee of the demon emperor."


    Gu Bai gave a cry, endured his anger and took a deep breath: "reward."


    518, "back to later generations."


    Gu Bai vomited out the turbid Qi in his heart and said to the night, "I''m tired and want to go back and have a rest."


    She is really tired, tired of heart, endless tasks, and doesn''t even give people breathing time!


    The night was joyous and happy. Hearing her say this, she ended the party directly and even sent her back.


    The devil''s palace is now clear day and night. At this time, the night is deep, but the stars are bright and the night scene is also very pleasant. Back in his yard, Gu Bai first took a hot bath, just washing, but footsteps sounded behind him.


    She opened her eyes slightly. The light in her eyes turned slightly, but she immediately smiled.


    Night is joy, just left, so it will never be him. However, she still said, "ah night?"

 Chapter 182

    The water vapor was dense above the bath bucket. Gu Bai didn''t look back. He didn''t know who it was, but 518 he could see it clearly.


    "Bai Bai, it''s the king of medicine! Ah, this guy has changed his face and become happy at night!"


    Gu Bai was not surprised when he heard this. This guy is a psycho. He can''t see others. It''s hard to have fun at night. He has more precious things, and it''s also useful. He can''t point to the destructive desire in his heart. Only then can he change into each other''s appearance and make some small moves secretly.


    As the footsteps approached, she opened her eyes and showed no confusion because of the current situation.


    "What''s up?"


    Taking a bath is a very comfortable thing, so now she has a little more laziness that she seldom sees in normal days. She leans her back against the bath bucket, slightly raises her chin, and looks at the "joy of night" in front of her eyes. A ray of surprise flashed in her eyes.


    "Night is joy" stood in the back light, and his face didn''t really look, but his dark eyes seemed to be a little darker. He looked at her from a commanding position, and the two looked at each other. Suddenly, he hooked his lips and smiled, "the banquet was very successful. A Yue has been tired for so long. I just want to ask, can I help you?"


    Gu Bai is taking a bath. What can he do to help? Can you help me take a bath?


    She thought like this and asked like this. Although she was in a weak position according to the situation, the loser didn''t lose. She wouldn''t raise her hand and surrender in panic so soon.


    So, instead of being a little shy, she put her white arm on the edge of the bath barrel, smiled carelessly and hooked people, "ah Ye wants to help me take a bath?"


    In the face of her words, the eyes of "night is joy" deepened a little. He chuckled, obviously a little surprised at her answer.


    "How can I refuse an invitation from a beauty?" he said, taking a bath towel.


    The soft touch came from her back. Gu Bai narrowed her eyes and didn''t refuse. These days, she has to be thick skinned to do tasks. Moreover, this skin and flesh is not her body, but to revive her soul through the dead. It''s unnecessary to be shy.


    "Joy at night" felt the skin that could be broken by blowing bullets in his hand. For a moment, it made his heart beat faster, although he soon returned to calm. He is a doctor. Although he doesn''t love to save the dead and heal the wounded, his hands have indeed saved a lot of people. Men and women are old and young, and they see more bodies, so their low interest is even weaker. But now, he can actually speed up the heartbeat of a woman who meets one another!


    He doesn''t know what this means.


    Once again, he looked down and looked at the woman again. She was very beautiful. She was not like the cold and refined loved by those female practitioners in the human world, nor the gorgeous witch. She was one of her own and had the first temperament. In such a short time, she actually moved him.


    Gu Bai felt the micro Dun behind him and was immediately interested, "518, what would happen if I teased him?"


    518 was surprised, but before it could say anything, its always bold host had taken action.


    "Ah Yeh came to visit me late at night. I''m afraid she didn''t just come to take a bath for me." she said slowly and deliberately made an excuse for him to look back. "Can you take that cup of tea for me? I''m a little thirsty."


    At the moment, Gu Bai didn''t think so much about "joy at night". When he turned around, Gu Bai came out of the bath barrel and put on the inner clothes hanging on the side. The inner clothes were thin, and the scenery inside was even faintly visible, but she seemed to ignore it. Stepping on the moonlight shining through the window, she walked to him little by little, and then stood on tiptoe, Try to keep people''s eyes at the same height.


    She smiled and looked at the teacup in his hand. She didn''t take it. Instead, she drank the cup of green tea slowly with his hand. Then she smiled and said, "can you tell me what happened to the late night visit?"


    "Night is joy." looking at Gu Bai close at hand, a faint fragrance came around in an instant. The aroma was very faint, but it was enough to fascinate people.


    She was so tempting that she forgot the purpose of coming at first. Instead, she obeyed her heart and lifted her chin, "can I kiss you?"


    Although he was asking, he had bent over and kissed her red lips.


    The expected delicacy, but Gu baifei didn''t step back and frightened, but went further and hugged each other''s narrow waist.


    The soft cloth in her hand can vaguely feel the strong skin inside without any fat, which makes her linger and forget to return.


    "Joy at night" was intended to humiliate people. As a result, from the posture in front of him, he became the one who was despised.


    He was used to leading. Suddenly, he was robbed of the leading power and immediately stepped back. He looked at her, his eyes unconsciously moved down, and finally stayed on the charming red lips, "aren''t you afraid of what I''ll do?"


    For example, his voice is a little hoarse. Gu Bai is happy to hear it. His feelings are just bluffing. He doesn''t have any experience in this aspect.


    She was interested and looked at the people in front of her. It was like being invaded. On the contrary, her eyes were fierce and frightening.


    "Night is joy" felt that he seemed to be the one who was really taken advantage of. He smiled angrily. Instead of leaving, he thought about FA''s decision to clean up the bold little monk.


    "So, what exactly does ah Ye want to do to me?" Gu Bai went up in the face of difficulties and smiled like the bad little demon essence. In her clear eyes, she didn''t hide her emotions. "Is it like this? Or what?" she said without stopping, slipping all the way from the Adam''s apple of his sexual sense and finally staying at his belt.


    Such a move to stir up the fire could never be the green virgin. Inexplicably, "night is joy" was a little unhappy. He even began to wonder whether she had lived with the devil.


    "Ah Yue can''t wait like this?" he grabbed her hands. Although he smiled on his face, his eyes were inexplicably unhappy and angry.


    Gu Bai was happy and said, "ah Ye''s words are wrong. It''s obviously you who threw yourself into the arms. Do you just want to take a bath with me? Pure chat?" the more she said, the more vivid the expression on her face, as if she said something interesting. In the end, she couldn''t help laughing, "I don''t know that ah Ye was so pure."


    "Night is joy" was very angry. Especially when she heard her last laughter, she simply read and contained the clean and beautiful lips.


    However, he did not go any further, but fled under Gu Bai''s temptation.


    Gu Bai just tut. She was really afraid of him in later generations. I didn''t expect that he still had such weakness. However, when thinking of her previous life, doctors had a certain tendency to be clean. I''m afraid she was even more despised by people who had been "used" like her.


    "It''s really difficult for him. In order to keep the diaphragm happy at night, he actually did this step."


    518 who witnessed the whole process:... This is really a devil!

 Chapter 183

    The medicine King''s psychology is not hard to imagine. He was paranoid and dark. He couldn''t see anyone good. He was uncomfortable and always wanted to destroy one or two. The night is happy to treat Gu Bai, but his interest has not risen to love. His love for Gu Bai depends largely on his liking for her. Of course, now this liking has deteriorated a little. He hasn''t found this deterioration himself, but the abnormal medicine king has seen it.


    At the banquet, Gu Bai''s attitude towards the joy of the night can be seen as reluctant as long as he is not blind, so the medicine king thought that he should respond to this little pity and could create more contradictions. Who knows, he was defeated and almost despised!


    As a doctor, I can''t bear it! So he gave up and ran away.


    Gu Bai was in a good mood and almost whistled. She said to 518, "sure enough, people don''t want face. The world is invincible." after that, she was going to close the door, but her eyes suddenly gathered at a place in the yard. This time, she didn''t hurry to close the door. Instead, she looked lazily at the door frame and smiled, "friend, is the play good?"


    Under her voice, a man came out of the shadow of the courtyard. The man was the demon emperor who had beaten her face at the banquet. He was dressed in a light gold robe inlaid with gold. Under the moonlight, he was noble and elegant.


    Gu Baixian did not notice as like as two peas before. But now he suddenly looks like a strange pupil. But now, a pair of eyes is exactly the same. The eyes of the gems and green eyes are golden, and the light is very faint. If they are not scrutinize, they will hardly notice.


    She took back her eyes. She was not curious about the demon emperor.


    "You did the wolf clan''s first surname?" the demon emperor looked at her calmly. How good the little friar was at being a demon. He had experienced it. The medicine King couldn''t ask for benefits. It''s normal.


    "No, I can''t destroy the whole defected wolf clan on my own." Gu Bai didn''t ask for credit. "Things are done at night. If you want to thank him, you can thank him."


    The demon emperor looked at her and nodded: "yes, although you are crafty, you can only talk about your accomplishments." as soon as he saw her, he thought of his black history. Therefore, he had no good attitude, but it was his own life-saving benefactor. He was not the kind of person who thanked the enemy with the hand. So he asked: "you saved my life at the beginning. What do you need me to help you now?"


    When he said this, he didn''t feel reluctant. Gu Bai was not in a hurry to get involved with him. 518 also said that there was no time limit for the task. She had a lot of time to spend with him, so she said, "can the rune be transmitted to your palace?"


    The demon emperor nodded, "what do you want to do?"


    Gu Bai, "I don''t want to do anything yet."


    The demon emperor was stunned. "Don''t you want to stay at night?"


    He came here to ask her if she wanted to go. If he wanted to go, he could still take people away with his ability. Of course, he couldn''t help tearing his face with the night. In the future, she might have to stay in the demon family.


    Obviously, Gu Bai also thought of this, so she didn''t hurry to go, but said calmly: "don''t want to go back, but he didn''t force me too much, and it''s still within my tolerance. Besides, if I go with you, I have no other place to go except the demon clan."


    The demon emperor couldn''t understand her, but on second thought, the crazy girl was hard to guess, "it''s up to you." leaving this, he turned and left, but halfway through, he stopped again. Previously, he didn''t reveal his identity from beginning to end, but now, when he learned his identity, the girl can be so calm, "did you know my identity before?"


    Gu Bai looked at him inexplicably, "I don''t know, but Nine Tailed Fox? There are few of the whole demon family. It''s not difficult to guess. Even if it''s not the demon emperor, they are also those."


    Hearing her say this, the demon emperor knew again that these people around the crazy girl were all famous people. Therefore, he was not so special.


    He tutted. The crazy girl didn''t know where she came from and hooked one after another.


    "I''m not very interested in your snow lotus. If you want to leave the night, you can come to me, but..." he added the last two words and said, "there''s only one chance."


    Gu Bai doesn''t care. If you can''t see it, create an opportunity, not to mention there''s another opportunity now.


    "I see, demon emperor, go slowly."


    She sent the guests very simply, which made the demon emperor''s only doubt fade. However, the demon emperor who should have left after the banquet finally stayed inexplicably, and like him, naturally there was the king of medicine.


    He seemed to be addicted to watching the play, and the drug king became more and more brave. After he fled for the first time, he came again the next night.


    With psychological preparation, he was not so easily scared away by Gu Bai. Instead, he learned a lot of routines. I don''t know where he learned it. With his evil face, he also made people''s heart beat faster.


    That night, he brought a jar of fine wine. They sat in the courtyard under the moon, drinking and laughing.


    "May a Yue blame me for not giving you an identity?"


    Upon hearing this, Gu Bai drank the glass in her mouth. She blinked and instantly changed her mood.


    "How could it be? This should be what I said to you." she said, suddenly reaching out and holding his hand with affectionate eyes, "ah ye, will you blame me?"


    What he said was like a heartless man, but it happened that the medicine King couldn''t check with the night, so he had to listen to her rigidly.


    "Ah ye, you and I have different identities. I know I''m selfish. I want to stay with you, but I want to preserve my reputation. On the contrary, I let you fall into someone''s mouth." the more she said, the more excited she was. Her eyes were shining with light water. Holding his hand, she made more efforts. "You treat me like this, but I can''t give you anything. Did you ever blame me?"


    Her eyes were too direct. When the medicine king was seen like this, others looked at him with fear and caution. It was the first time that he was so brazen.


    He endured all kinds of strange emotions and tried to maintain a smile. However, he despised that night is happy. They are all evil masters. He was led by a woman by the nose. It''s really pathetic.


    "How can it be? I''m willing. As long as ah Yue is happy."


    "I knew that ah Ye was the best for me. Don''t worry. In a few days, I will give you a title and never let you bear the stigma." when it comes to the emotional place, Gu Bai''s eyes are burning and affectionate, "ah ye, tonight, stay?"


    As soon as these words came out, the medicine King almost exposed himself. He really didn''t expect that the relationship between the two people was such a situation as a night party. He never thought that the other party would cheat him. The reason is very simple. He is the king of medicine. Who dares to cheat him? Tired of living, No.


    "No, no, I have something to do tonight."


    It is impossible to stay. It is impossible for him to sleep with a woman who is happy at night in this life.

 Chapter 184

    Gu Bai''s face was full of regret. She looked at him with deep feelings in her eyes. It seemed that more points could overflow, "then next time."


    When has the medicine King been watched like this? Besides, now he is still wearing the skin of others. He nods hard, but soon he feels too weak. How can he become led by others? This is between her and the joy of the night. He is so mischievous that he is not afraid to end.


    So, the people who wanted to run away suddenly stopped. He smiled, and the face of joy at night was evil. This smile added a bit of confusion. He slowed down his voice and gently opened his mouth, "when does ah Yue plan to make it public?" he said, pretending to be hurt, "I just want to know an exact number. If ah Yue is embarrassed, it''s like I didn''t mention it."


    Gu Bai is really afraid that she can''t help laughing. She used to think that the medicine king was a little scary, but now this contact is inexplicably cute. Why is he so confident that no one will lie to him? Night is joy. Anyone who knows him can know how he can be reconciled with such a proud person. Her lie couldn''t resist a little deliberation, but he was cheated by her for so long, and he didn''t find it at all.


    After he said those words, Gu Bai suddenly stood up. At night, the air was slightly cold. She was wearing some thin clothes. The breeze blew, and her thin body trembled slightly. She looked very weak and pitiful, but her action was very bold. She stood in front of him step by step, full of warmth and love. She stretched out her hand and gently touched his face with her cool fingertips. "Ah ye, soon. Now I''m a little famous. When I try again and save enough qualifications, we''ll be fair and aboveboard together." she said, and hung her eyes and took his hand. His hand was white, slender and bony, Very nice. Gu Bai fondly played with it for a while. Then he slowly said, "I know I''m very willful, but I don''t like others to talk about me and say that I have my current position by relying on you. I want to stand at that height through my own efforts. At that time, even if you are with me, others won''t say you''re blind, but they will say we''re right."


    Her voice was soft and waxy. It was particularly pleasant in this cold night. At the beginning, the medicine king really didn''t understand what the two were playing. When he heard this, he was a little clear.


    Although the weak man was weak, he was strong in his bones. He was afraid of being questioned about his strength, so he temporarily put aside their relationship and wanted to stand at that height with his real skills. To be honest, the medicine king doesn''t despise such people, but he still admires them. They clearly have a shortcut to take, but they want to step by step.


    But soon, the darkness in his heart began to rise again. Why could he get such a lovely person at night?


    "You know, I never care about this, but for you, I can wait." acting? The medicine king is not bad, but she was caught off guard by several responses at the beginning, which missed the opportunity. Now it''s smooth, and the acting skills are increasing. He returned to hold the little girl''s warm jade white hand. Feng''s eyes were a little distressed and spoiled. "The night is cold, go back and have a rest first." then he said, "I watched you enter the house."


    Gu Bai narrowed his eyes quietly. Yes, he reacted so quickly.


    But it doesn''t matter. She has a big move.


    "By the way, ah ye, does he still remember the medicine king? What do you think of his previous proposal?" Gu Bai looked serious and wrinkled. "Although his attitude is very bad, I would benefit a lot if I could learn something from him."


    As soon as these words came out, a trace of invisible silence flashed on the medicine King''s face, but soon he recalled the corners of his lips and smiled silently.


    I thought it was so smart. It turned out that those beautiful eyes were a little blind.


    How could he really let her learn anything with his attitude? The years are long, but he likes tormenting people most, and the means are endless. In this way, the unborn little monk can make her cry and regret her decision in less than a month.


    Gu Bai saw that he was silent and asked, "ah Ye doesn''t want me to go?"


    The medicine King smiled, "how could it be? I just don''t want you. After all, I can''t go with you. But are you sure?"


    Gu Bai''s eyes flashed a wisp of struggle and reluctance. After a moment, he nodded solemnly, "I''m sure. When we come back, we''ll make our relationship public."


    Originally, I thought the world was too boring, so the fun came to my door automatically.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    Gu Bai was deeply involved in the play. Before the medicine King left, he gathered together. He originally wanted to kiss his cheek. Anyway, he was also very handsome. He didn''t lose a kiss. Who knows, he suddenly turned around and kissed the corner of his mouth.


    The two were not the first time they had intimate contact, but obviously, the drug king was still very unaccustomed. He suddenly retreated and thought of the current situation, so he could only barely stabilize his body.


    Gu Bai smiled like a goblin. Especially looking at his performance, his smile deepened, "ah Ye is so cute."


    The medicine king who doesn''t think he is cute:


    "Go to bed early. I''ll go."


    As soon as he left, the smile on Gu Bai''s face not only did not converge, but became more unscrupulous.


    On the other hand, I don''t know which tendon of the demon emperor was wrong. He could have returned to the demon family. He was stunned that he lived in the demon palace for many days. These days, I don''t know whether he liked to come to the courtyard to see the play at night because he found new fun.


    This also, Gu Bai succeeded in taking medicine, and the queen recovered her lazy appearance.


    The demon emperor thought of the previous picture and couldn''t help sighing: "what I''ve seen and heard these days has really increased my knowledge."


    Gu Baile said, "I can make you see more. Does the demon emperor want to see you?"


    The demon emperor felt a little terrible for some reason, and subconsciously refused, "no, I think it''s wonderful now. Speaking of, you''re the only one in the world who can play the medicine king."


    Gu Bai leaned lazily in his chair. Hearing this, he suddenly made a mockery. "The world is just afraid of his identity. If you leave this identity, who can be fooled by his acting skills." as she said, she thought of his previous excited appearance and hissed, "like a little girl."


    The demon emperor was stunned by her evaluation. The medicine king could become famous, not only because of his real learning, but also because of his bad temper, but only the little girl in front of him could despise him.


    He choked and suddenly felt as if he had provoked something terrible.


    "Well, I checked your identity."


    Gu Bai said calmly, "I didn''t find anything, did I?"


    The demon emperor raised his eyebrow, "you hide very deep, so I''m really curious about who you are."

 Chapter 185

    Gu Bai looked at him lazily. Facing the demon emperor, she directly released herself. She looked at him lazily. She was not surprised at what he said, but expected.


    "You''re not the only one who checked me."


    The demon emperor looked at the lazy and charming goblin in front of him. There was no previous half point of inspiration. After marveling at the speed of this man''s face change, he was left with vigilance. She can turn the devil and the medicine King around at the same time, and she can''t tell whether she will catch the way one day.


    Although he always boasted that he was different from the two fools.


    Look, the goblin shows its tail.


    He found a chair and sat opposite her. He made it clear that he wanted to talk to her for a while. "Many people have investigated you, but no one has found your past. Your recent location is Crescent City, and soon after, there was a struggle between the demon clan and the Terran clan." he said the information he found during this period and said: "If I remember correctly, the place where you saved me was not far from Crescent City, and I''m afraid your injury was more than a fall. Since it wasn''t a fall, it must be a grudge with others, but you can''t find anything further."


    Gu Bai''s understanding of the demon emperor is second only to the one he saved before. He is proud and charming. He doesn''t have so many twists and turns. In the face of such people, the previous two moves won''t work. It''s better to be aboveboard. Anyway, he is still a little curious about himself for the time being.


    "It''s normal not to find it. After all, dead people don''t speak." she said quietly and said, "but you''re also very interesting. What''s the use of investigating the past."


    The demon emperor said, "curious, what kind of environment can make a wonderful person like you."


    Gu Bai felt that chatting with him would not hurt her brain and would not turn a corner. She liked this style of speaking very much, so she rarely bombarded customers and continued to chat with him.


    They talked for many hours. When the night was dark, the demon emperor got up and left. Before leaving, he smiled and said, "I suddenly think you are very interesting."


    His implication was that it was OK to make friends with her one day.


    Gu Bai heard the speech and only responded lazily, "so, I really thank the demon emperor for his love."


    ***


    With the king of medicine, the night is happy. I''ve been busy for many days. When I''m free, I suddenly find that I haven''t seen the friar for some time.


    "Ah Yue, how are you recently?"


    They haven''t seen each other for several days. They are happy at night and exchange greetings as usual. But Gu Bai is really afraid of what he will say. At that time, the medicine King''s vest will have to fall off. He can only interrupt first: "it''s OK. By the way, I want to go to the medicine King Valley in a few days."


    The medicine king knows this, but he doesn''t know it. He really holds this celebration banquet to show off his little monk, but he''s not happy when he suddenly wants to be a guest at someone else''s house. It''s like he has worked hard to raise Chinese cabbage and suddenly wants to go to hog.


    He subconsciously wanted to refuse, so Gu Bai continued: "I have some bottlenecks in learning alchemy recently. I think of medicine, alchemy and medicine. I think I should have figured it out."


    As soon as she said this, she couldn''t refuse her request. She could only say, "how long have you been alchemy? Others like alchemy for more than five years. Can you have five months?"


    Gu Bai calmly took out a bottle from his sleeve and then handed it over. "Five years and five months are not much different for me."


    Night immediately took over the porcelain bottle. At first, he was still a little unclear, but when he opened it, he didn''t say anything.


    He had found that the little friar seemed to be enlightened in alchemy, but she also stayed in the enlightenment. Unexpectedly, she refined such a top-grade pill in these months.


    For the first time, he had a panic in his heart.


    He can''t keep her. No, no one can keep her.


    "When did you make it?"


    Gu Bai said, "just a few days ago. I wanted to talk to you, but I didn''t bother you because you seem very busy."


    Ye Jihuan looked at the pill in his hand. Unfortunately, the medicine king came over at this time. In fact, he paid attention to the two people from the beginning. When the time was almost right, he came out. Therefore, he looked at the pill in Ye Jihuan''s hand.


    The best pill, even he had to praise it.


    "This is refined by miss a Yue?"


    The night immediately sank his face and put the porcelain bottle into his Xumi ring, "when did the king of medicine come?"


    The medicine king had a cold and thin smile on his mouth. He smelled the speech and looked at Gu Bai meaningfully. "Didn''t the devil invite me to wait?"


    The night laughed coldly, "I just invited you to the banquet. Now the banquet is over and the medicine king can go back."


    The medicine king said, "but miss a Yue seems to have something to say to me. I think in that case, I might as well wait a few more days and save some time for miss a Yue to walk alone."


    His words changed the atmosphere between yejihuan and Gu Bai. If Gu Bai''s words were used, the drug king was like a arrogant little three, who brazenly jumped in front of the main room to show off. No wonder yejihuan''s face was not good and his face was blue.


    In this battlefield without gunpowder smoke, night is joyous and retreating day by day, while the medicine king is hanging with faint excitement and expectation.


    "Demon Zun, the melon twisted strongly is not sweet."


    The night is happy, and he sinks down in an instant. He narrows his eyes and the danger is imminent. "I don''t care whether it''s sweet or not. Anyway, I''ve twisted it down. If the king of medicine wants to, I''m afraid he should understand what it means to come first and arrive later."


    Yaowang said, "it doesn''t matter. I can wait."


    Seeing that night is happy, Gu Bai couldn''t help but come forward at the right time. She pulled each other''s sleeve, tried to calm people, and said, "I''ll be back soon in a few days." then she looked politely and opened her mouth, "I heard that there is a library in Yaowang Valley, in which there are many out of print books. If you can, I don''t know whether Yaowang can give up his love?"


    Although the medicine King studies medicine, his library is not only medical skills, but also countless precious Dharma secrets.


    "Miss a Yue''s words are naturally a great honor." the medicine King hooked his lips and glanced at the silent night. The smile on the corners of his mouth was even worse. He decided to abduct people. He showed unprecedented patience. "What kind of travel tool is miss a Yue used to?"


    In terms of travel, Gu Bai will not wronged himself. He said, "let''s fly a boat. It''s convenient and comfortable."


    The medicine King nodded, "OK, is there anything else to prepare?"


    Gu Bai tilted his head and thought, without being unfamiliar or polite, "there''s no need to prepare anything else. Anyway, I don''t lack anything. Of course, the medicine king doesn''t have to accommodate me. You can do what you used to do now."


    Night is happy to listen to two people a word, see the medicine king in front of his face, brazenly abducted his little friar.

 Chapter 186

    Night is happy. Now he is like a angry boy. He doesn''t want to let her go, but he doesn''t know to say something to keep her. In the end, he let the drug king see a joke.


    When did Gu Bai see this? Although his later night joy temperament was not much different from that of today, his sense of youth never appeared again. Even later, he shared his heart with her and restrained himself. In other words, with the disappearance of "a Yue", he also died.


    The joy of night is powerful. It can be seen from 518 that he has been competitive since childhood. He walked all the way from the bottom to the position of the devil. All his time and energy were spent on practicing martial arts. Later, he was so strong that he had no rivals. He picked up things he hadn''t experienced in the past hours one by one.


    In fact, it was a coincidence that he met Gu Bai. Although he was a demon, the demon family was turbulent in the early stage. It took him about a thousand years to completely sit down in this position. Without worries, he began his journey of drama. Gu Bai happened to be at this time. She took him through many things she had never experienced before, so she must be special.


    He devoted all his time and energy to her as a "pet" and gave her more care than everyone else. He hasn''t played enough for such a person. Now he wants to be taken away by the king of medicine. How can he stand it, but the other party is the king of medicine.


    In this world, there is no first in the world, but more coexistence. For example, he, such as the medicine king, or the demon emperor, are kings in their respective fields. They hate each other, but they can''t help each other.


    Although they didn''t do it, their eyes had dueled back and forth for hundreds of rounds. The degree of the round was sinister. Night namely Huan was definitely not the opponent of the king of medicine. Finally, Gu Bai couldn''t see it.


    She stretched out her hand, pulled the sleeves of night joy, looked at him half coquettish and half helpless, and sighed straight, "ah ye, don''t make trouble, I''m just going for a few days and I''ll be back soon."


    She was rarely coquettish. When she said this, even if the corners of her mouth rose slightly, he soon sank his face again. The reason was very simple. From the beginning, the little monk didn''t want to stay in the demon palace. She stayed, but under his threat. But now, with the medicine king, if she wants to go, he may really be powerless.


    Without saying anything, Gu Bai could only say again: "you know where the medicine King Valley is. Moreover, if I really want to go, do you think the medicine king will help me with a few sides? So as to offend you, the devil?" at this point, it is necessary to spread some words: "Ah ye, there are some problems in the way we get along with each other. We never sit down and have a good talk, but it doesn''t mean that these things don''t exist."


    The night was so happy that he was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect her to suddenly say these words. He opened his mouth and wanted to open his mouth. At the tip of his eyes, he saw that the king of medicine was still there and frowned, "Why are you still here?"


    The medicine king was interested and knew that the next words were either he could listen or he was curious. He could only shrug his shoulders, and then said to Gu Bai, "miss a Yue can come to my yard to find me later, so I''ll leave first."


    Gu Bai nodded, "medicine king, walk slowly."


    The person in the way left. The night was happy and cold. With a handsome face, he said dryly, "what do you want to talk to me?"


    Gu Bai said bluntly, "are you afraid that I won''t come back as soon as I leave?" when she saw his silence, she said again: "I really don''t like the demon palace very much, and I don''t like you to bind me, but..."


    The night immediately seized the last two words and hurriedly asked, "but what?"


    "But you are always different from others." Gu Bai said this, half true and half false. He is indeed different. Depending on their relationship, it is not the medicine king or the demon emperor with only a few sides. At least, now his position in her heart is much heavier than the other two people.


    The night was happy. His face was happy. Even his tone was happy, "really?"


    Gu Bai couldn''t laugh or cry. "It''s interesting that I lied to you? If I really want to go, I can hold the medicine king. I''m sure you can''t help me."


    The night is happy. As soon as she listens to her words, her face immediately sinks, "dare you!"


    Gu Bai looked calm and asked, "you can try, I dare not."


    Night is happy and dare not try, because he is very sure that the little monk definitely dares. She is different from the people in her impression, and from the devil. He can''t tell how he feels about her. Anyway, she is a special existence. For the time being, no one can replace her.


    Maybe in the next few months or years, he will be tired of her, but now in this situation, he can''t let her go for the time being.


    "All right, just a few days, no more than a month at the latest. Otherwise..." he humed awkwardly, "otherwise I will catch you myself!"


    After soothing the night, Gu Bai went to find the king of medicine. At this time, the king of medicine was drinking tea in the courtyard. When he heard the sound of footsteps, he raised his eyes. His beautiful Phoenix eyes had a cold and thin smile and joked: "miss a Yue coaxed the child so soon. I thought you would coax it for a long time."


    It''s true that the medicine King positioned the devil as a child in a sense.


    Gu Bai felt there was no need to catch up with the man in front of him and said, "when shall we start?"


    The medicine king looked at her coolly, and smiled a moment later, "of course, the sooner the better." while talking, a small but luxurious flying boat appeared above the demon palace.


    Seeing the flying boat, Gu Bai was not surprised and flew up calmly.


    There were also several puppet servants on the flying boat. They stood quietly aside, but their dark eyes were empty on their beautiful faces.


    Gu Bai looked a few times and listened to the king Yao''s way: "but a few puppets, miss a Yue, if you are interested, I can teach you how to make them." he said, and without waiting for her to say good, he said: "These people all went to Yaowang Valley and begged me to save people. Some were to save their relatives, some were to save their lovers, and some were to save themselves. They used to be the pride of heaven. They were incomparable in front of people, but now they are like living dead people, unconscious and unconscious."


    Yaowang''s voice is somewhat decadent and beautiful. It''s charming occasionally, but it''s always uncomfortable to hear too much. It seems to stimulate the most dangerous side of human nature.


    Gu Bai looked at him quietly and said calmly, "thank you for your kindness, but I don''t think I need it."¡®


    Puppets or something. She''s really not interested. She lets a few living dead people walk around in front of her every day. It''s too annoying.


    The medicine king tutted, "what a pity. I thought we were the same kind."


    Gu Bai''s mouth slightly pumped, "what misunderstanding does the medicine king have about me?"


    The medicine king said honestly, "I smell the same smell on you."


    Gu Bai: "... That''s a pity. You may have smelled wrong."

 Chapter 187

    In fact, the medicine king doesn''t feel wrong. He is vicious and paranoid. He can''t see anything beautiful. Those he doesn''t understand your heart, he tries to destroy it. He doesn''t understand feelings, let alone love; Gu Bai, for her task, has already lost a lot of things and feelings. She doesn''t dare to have love, and she doesn''t dare to think about it. Living in this world, she is more like a walking corpse who can only do tasks. Occasionally, her true feelings are revealed, and she is soon pressed down. She forces herself to be a ruthless person. In a way, she is born a ruthless medicine king, It''s kind of similar.


    The medicine king saw that she denied it, just showed a meaningful smile, but didn''t say anything more.


    Gu Bai didn''t come to Yaowang Valley for the first time. The scenery in front of him was no different from the Yaowang Valley in memory. Even the trees planted at the door were unchanged.


    Gu Bai stepped down. She looked at the two trees at the door and didn''t know what expression to use.


    Yaowang, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai, "is this tree fake?"


    In 800 years, no matter how hard it is, it can''t remain unchanged.


    A little surprise flashed in the medicine King''s eyes, "you are the first person to ask me this question and the first person to find it."


    The two trees at the door can be confused with the real, but is it necessary?


    Then Gu Bai listened to 518: "the character of the medicine king makes him hate change. Many things in the medicine King Valley are fake. Just like him, his heart doesn''t accept anything, or once he accepts anything, this person or thing can only be kept in captivity by him. No one can see except him."


    Gu Bai shivered inexplicably when he heard the last word. "Being liked by such people is probably a disaster."


    518 shrank in the corner and didn''t speak. Gu Bai didn''t think much, because the medicine King soon took her in.


    Not all Yaowang valley are puppets, but there are several Yaotong. It is said that Yaotong has very high talent. If they carry one out, it must be a miracle doctor. In a sense, Yaowang is their master, but even if Yaowang doesn''t recognize it, they are willing to stay in Yaowang valley.


    However, to Gu Bai''s surprise, they were unexpectedly lively and cheerful with the master of Yaowang.


    "Master, are these the relatives of the new patient?"


    With doubts on their faces, the medicine king saved people, but they never let the relatives of patients enter the medicine King Valley.


    "No, she is my guest. She will stay in Yaowang valley within one month."


    The medicine king said that the clouds are light and the wind is light, but several medicine children stare big eyes for no other reason. The medicine King Valley is very cold. Except for the occasional one or two patients, there are no outsiders, let alone any guests!


    This is their first guest! At the thought of this, they became more curious about Gu Bai''s origin.


    But the medicine king didn''t give them the chance to be curious. After sending them away, he kept asking Xuelian about it.


    Gu Bai listened and finally smiled, "the medicine king said so much. I''m afraid he didn''t just want to ask Xuelian."


    Indeed, the medicine king is curious about her origin. Like others, she is too mysterious. Maybe she was just curious at the beginning, but in the end, the more you can''t find anything, the more curious she will be.


    The medicine king did not deny it, but said, "I wonder if miss a Yue can solve my doubts?"


    He checked the runes she drew. No one in the whole cultivation world can surpass her, and her array has reached the top ability. Then he thought of the pill she refined in the demon palace... She is so powerful. For such a powerful person, her bone age is less than 30?! It''s so possible!


    Not jealous of her talent, but it is impossible at all, unless she is reincarnated with memory. But if it is with memory, it is not reincarnation, but bereavement. However, there was no Yin Qi on her, or she was powerful enough to cover up her breath of giving up, but he didn''t have such a great power in his memory.


    "It''s not difficult to plant snow lotus. The top of the snow mountain is a small world. This small world has its luck. As long as you take away some of the luck, both snow lotus and COD can live." she didn''t reserve, but she kept silent about what he really wanted to know.


    She smiled lightly, but the medicine King couldn''t laugh anymore.


    "How dare you..."


    Over the years, how many people want to find a way, but no one has ever succeeded, and she said it without concealment.


    Gu Bai looked indifferent. "It''s just a way to plant snow lotus. If the medicine king wants to know anything else, I may be able to solve your doubts."


    The medicine king is silent. The girl doesn''t play cards according to the routine at all.


    "What do you need to say that?"


    He is not a cheap garbage. Naturally, he knows what equivalent exchange is.


    Gu Bai thought, "just give me a wooden card from your medicine King Valley. I heard that I had a chance to save my life with this wooden card."


    The medicine king looked at her and thought of the bone age of her body. He smiled and asked, "will miss a Yue still need a wooden card?"


    Gu Bai blinked and looked innocent. "Why not? I don''t know when I can use it."


    "If you want, I can give it to you." it''s just a wooden card. The medicine king doesn''t want to take Joe anything, but he''s still curious about how many treasures the little friar has in his mind.


    Gu Bai actually has no treasure in her mind, but she has 518. In order to stand in the same position with Yaowang, she has to borrow the rich knowledge base of 518. No, in a few days, Yaowang has deeply admired her from the beginning to the end, and even sent an invitation to her.


    "It''s a waste of time for you to be around at night."


    He really thought it was a waste of time. He knew something at night. He was a playwright who would fight. Such a baby is buried with him!


    Gu Bai didn''t dare to be careless these days. After a few days, the results were not rough, but she was exhausted. However, in the face of the medicine king, she smiled, "there''s no waste and pity. By the way, where''s your library? I heard there are countless treasures in it."


    The king of Medicine said, "I''m afraid it''s not better than my treasures in your eyes."


    In his eyes, the little friar is almost a moving library, which is a living treasure.


    Gu Bai was frightened when she saw the growing interest in his eyes. She still remembered the man''s design!


    "The medicine king raised it."


    The medicine king could have asked a puppet servant or a schoolboy to take her to the library, but in the end, he sent her off in person.


    "Miss a Yue, you can stay in there for a few days if you want. If you have anything, you can call me."


    He said to call him, not to call the medicine boy, but the meaning is very different.


    Gu Bai didn''t dare to ask for this special treatment. He just smiled and said, "how dare you be the king of medicine."

 Chapter 188

    There are countless treasures in the library Pavilion. In addition to rare books, there are countless antique calligraphy and paintings. Any one of them carried out alone is invaluable.


    Gu Bai is not obsessed with antique calligraphy and painting, but he is really shocked when he comes to this library. There are seven floors above and below the library Pavilion. Each floor is planned and classified clearly and orderly. There are everything from isolated books to zongmen secret scripts behind. People are dazzled.


    Even when I saw 518, I sighed.


    Gu Bai came to Yaowang Valley just to calm yejihuan down. Unexpectedly, he really found a good place.


    She stayed in the library for several days. During this period, the medicine king came, but she didn''t bother her. She always thought she could stay in this library until she had the best time. After all, she also reached the golden elixir period. She didn''t need to eat and drink Lazar, but she didn''t expect that something happened in Yaowang Valley in five days.


    The defense around the valley of Yaowang Valley is quite high, but there is no array in Yaowang Valley, but that''s the case. Yaowang Valley has been peaceful for thousands of years. Firstly, no one will want to offend Yaowang, and secondly, Yaowang can be as famous as others. In addition to his medical skills, his cultivation is also one of the best. No one will be so reluctant to go to death.


    However, there are always accidents in the world. Fortunately, it happened to Gu Bai.


    She was just reading quietly in the library. How come someone came to abduct her?


    She was holding a copy in one hand, looking at these suddenly masked people with a wooden face and no expression, "what''s up?"


    I''m afraid I won''t be afraid at that time, but I didn''t expect that someone was so afraid of death and ran to Yaowang Valley to make trouble. He was really a warrior.


    Therefore, she looked at the eyes of these people, just like looking at the dead.


    The masked men were obviously confused. After glancing at each other, they pretended to be polite and said, "can you accompany us?"


    Gu Bai said, "if I don''t agree, what should you do?"


    Those people were also frank and said directly, "Miss doesn''t want to. We can only use some special means. Of course, we won''t hurt miss."


    Their voice was respectful and even slightly bent down. Not to mention, from her direction, these rites were quite standard. At first glance, they were not those wild ways. However, since their identity was not vulgar, they deserved to attack Yaowang Valley at night? And do they know who she is? Invite her when you come up?


    Gu Bai pondered whether to ask. As a result, he thought they were born in a good family and were not wild road children who were halfway monks. At present, they took medicine directly to fascinate her!


    This is insulting her!


    Just when she was going to teach these people a lesson, 518 suddenly said, "Bai Bai, are they the people of the demon emperor?"


    Gu Bai asked with a full face, "the demon emperor''s people run to Yaowang Valley? What are you doing?"


    She asked, but she didn''t intend to resist. Anyway, the demon emperor still had a task. Instead of finding a chance to get close by herself, she might as well take advantage of this ready-made opportunity.


    518 answered quickly, but it was found out in a moment, "Bai Bai, there''s something wrong with the demon emperor. He came down to Yaowang Valley to find Yaotong. He was going to take people back and cure the demon emperor. You also know that Yaowang can''t do it easily, and the Yaowang never moves to save people. Either you roll over or you''ll die. The demon emperor has a special position in the demon family. If outsiders know about his accident, I''m afraid it will be a little turbulent, and Yaowang valley Although these drug children are drug children, everyone knows that their medical skills are extraordinary. "


    Gu Bai slightly twitched at the corners of his mouth and didn''t know what to say, "but they couldn''t investigate before they kidnapped people. Am I a fucking medicine boy?"


    With such a group of out of tune men, she sympathized with the demon emperor inexplicably in her heart, and then took it as a secret medicine.


    These people can come to the medicine King Valley. Of course, they have the ability to retreat. But this time, they brought one more person. When they left, they alerted the medicine king. Fortunately, they were prepared and retreated safely.


    The medicine King stared at the direction they left with a gloomy face, and the medicine children under him trembled one by one.


    "Find out who they are!"


    The drug children had already knelt on the ground and shivered: "drug king, no one has dared to provoke us, and these people came here to catch miss a Yue. Will they come for miss a Yue?"


    If you want to check people, you must have a direction.


    The medicine king also thought of this. Gu Bai couldn''t find out what happened in the past. If someone really stared at her, they also contacted her these days. Ordinary people didn''t dare to provoke the medicine King Valley. He thought about it and thought that only a naive ghost could do it!


    "Night is joy!"


    The drug children knelt on the ground and listened to the sound of gnashing their teeth on their heads. Their heads were buried lower.


    On the other side, Gu Bai was sent to the demon family all the way. When he woke up, he saw a fox with snow-white fur, and what made people look more sideways was the nine powerful tails behind him.


    It''s not the first time she saw the original form of the demon emperor, but the previous time he was seriously injured, and the whole fox showed a poor and helpless atmosphere. It''s not like this time. It''s majestic. When she looked up, she almost made people kneel at the feet of his furry Fox.


    She blinked and was not sure what the operation was now.


    Fortunately, after she woke up, the servant stepped forward and said to her, "Miss, there is something wrong with our master."


    Gu Bai looked blankly and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    The servant hesitated and said, "you''re a doctor. First, see what''s wrong with my master."


    I don''t trust her and want to give her a test, but the problem is that Gu Bai is really not a doctor!


    She had a headache. She wanted to count on the demon emperor. After all, they knew each other. Who knows, the fox seemed not to know her, and just arched on her! Angry, she almost lifted the bed and left!


    "If you want me to check, can you calm your master first!" Gu Bai has a real headache. How come he hasn''t seen her for a few days? This guy has changed from a noble Nine Tailed Fox to a dog. Unexpectedly... He licked her palm!


    In fact, the servant was stunned. Although the master had become a prototype and his mind had deviated, he had never been so close to others. Even their close attendants were excluded and wouldn''t be touched at all!


    "Miss, the master won''t let us touch him. You should bear more," said the servant, with more respectful words. This is recognized by the master. It may depend on her to restore the master''s mind.


    Gu Bai took a deep breath, but the fox was not polite at all. He jumped directly into her arms and found a comfortable position. As soon as his eyes closed, he began to fall asleep.


    Nine fluffy tails swung in front of her. The fine fluff ran across the tip of her nose and came down several times. Gu Bai thought it was torture! But it happened that the servant was still envious!

 Chapter 189

    "The master really likes you." the servant said with envy. This is their emperor. Their cultivation is strong and handsome. It''s unimaginable to be treated like this by the emperor.


    Gu Bai:


    This day, she couldn''t talk anymore. She had to ask 518, "what''s the matter with getting rich?"


    The servant is unreliable. Fortunately, 518 is still online. He said: "Bai Bai still remembers the god worshipped by the wolf family at the beginning? They have worshipped for so long. Even if there is no such person, they have given some energy. Generally, such a person is regarded as an evil god. Although the wolf family has been destroyed, there is no evil god. He has no worshippers. Naturally, he blames you. The demon emperor accidentally found him a few days ago, but he is also a God and still has some abilities."


    Gu Bai really didn''t expect to have this worry. He said, "what''s the situation with the demon emperor now?"


    518, "although the evil god was killed by the demon emperor, his attacks still caused some damage. Now the demon emperor has some mental disorder, and you need to sort it out for him. Now he occasionally wakes up, but most of the time he is confused. For example, at this time, I think he is only a few months old."


    Gu Bai:


    Such a demon emperor, proud and charming, is simply saying who is not a baby?


    She was speechless for a moment and saw that the servant was worried. After worrying, she looked at it with a look of examination. If she didn''t show some strength, I''m afraid they would abduct other drug children.


    She sighed. She had to take the pot if she didn''t take it.


    "You demon Emperor..."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the servant immediately held his breath, "Miss, you say."


    Gu Bai asked, "did you do it with others a few days ago? I checked that he was mentally disordered. He should have suffered some mental damage when doing it with others."


    As soon as she spoke, the servant''s eyes lit up, and he didn''t hide it. He said bluntly: "a few days ago, it was the Spring Festival of the demon family. It was a big festival of the demon family. I didn''t expect that there was a gangster making trouble. The gangster hid very deeply. Finally, our emperor found the gangster, but..."


    He didn''t go on, but Gu Bai understood that, as 518 said, evil gods are gods. Even if their divine power is weak, it''s not so easy to deal with.


    "OK, I see. I''ll try my best to sort out his mental strength, but I can''t guarantee the results."


    The size of the demon emperor should have been reduced by himself. Now he is really a few months old. He has meat all over his body, not to mention how cute. Of course, it would be better if his tail could not be swept like this.


    "Let''s talk about it. Can you stop pretending to sleep?" his eyes closed so dead, but his tail moved so happily. Did he really think others were fools?


    Sure enough, when she finished saying this, the tail became invisible and rigid for a moment. Then, the little fox opened his eyes reluctantly. It was still the different pupil in the impression, bright and beautiful.


    The itching feeling at the tip of the nose is gone. Gu Bai is in a much better mood. He is also in a good mood when he looks at the snow-white meat ball in his arms. "Can you go back to bed first? I need to prepare several schemes."


    518 also said that spiritual physiotherapy needs to be done in the right way, but it''s not sure which kind of demon emperor is suitable for. Food consonants should be tried again.


    Gu Bai''s voice was as gentle as possible, because she listened to 518, and this guy''s mind is only a few months now, so she had to coax him well. But this time, the little fox didn''t do as she wanted. Instead, he looked at her straight with big watery eyes, as if she was a heartless man, pitifully soft.


    When he was like this, the servant was the first to feel distressed, and immediately said, "Miss, what do you need? Just talk to the slave. You''ll be with us now. Our master hasn''t had a good rest these days. If you can, can you coax him to use something and then have a rest?"


    The cultivation of the demon emperor did not need to eat and rest, but now he was injured and returned to his childhood, so the servant thought about whether he needed to return to his childhood mode, three meals a day and sleep.


    Gu Bai lowered his eyes and looked at the sad and gloomy little fox in his arms. He couldn''t be hard hearted, so he had to sigh.


    "Well, I''ll accompany him today. As for others, if he can sleep later, I''ll prepare myself."


    When the servant saw her compromise, he was immediately relieved, "then please miss."


    Although the little fox is small now, he actually knows everything. For example, at this moment, he knew that Gu Bai would stay with him. Immediately, his happy tail shook again. This time, Gu Bai didn''t let his tail sweep his face, but pulled it in his hand impolitely.


    Not to mention, the nine tails are furry. The touch is really unforgettable.


    The little fox may feel a little uncomfortable at first. He wanted to take back his tail, but he took it twice. Seeing that he couldn''t take it back, he let it go. Anyway, the human is with himself, that''s all. Gradually, he also adapted to this feeling.


    The demon emperor has become big and small these days, but he is anxious to destroy a group of subordinates. Now with Gu Bai, he has become particularly obedient. He can eat when he eats and sleep when he wants to sleep. However, there is a premise that Gu Bai must accompany him.


    Gu Bai worked tirelessly as an old maid for a whole day. It was finally dark, and the little fox was tired. Without much coaxing, he went to sleep. However, after sleeping, his tail still rolled Gu Bai''s clothes. If she drove away, he would wake up. In the end, she had no choice but to take off her clothes.


    The servant has been waiting on him. Seeing this, he immediately asked someone to prepare clothes.


    "Young lady, these clothes are all brand-new. Do you think the size is still suitable? If it''s worse, I''ll ask someone to change it immediately."


    Gu Bai draped himself casually and said, "no problem, give me some paper and pens first, and I''ll write down the plan."


    In fact, she knows nothing about mental damage. Fortunately, there are 518. She should be able to succeed by practicing more times.


    She first prescribed several prescriptions, mostly in terms of meditation and energy, and said, "by the way, do you have a calming incense? Order it first."


    After finishing these, she didn''t leave in a hurry, but reached out and swam her luck on the demon emperor. At this time, the demon emperor hasn''t set up defense, but the inspection was very smooth, just


    The servant had been waiting. Seeing this, he immediately asked anxiously, "Miss, what''s the problem?"


    Gu Bai frowned, "there''s some trouble." when he saw that the servant began to worry again, he comforted: "don''t worry, although there''s some trouble, it should be cured."


    When the little fox became smaller, his mind became simpler. He had to sleep with Gu Bai. When he woke up, the first person he saw should be her, just because he was not sure when he would wake up. Gu Bai had to prepare a prescription. No, a good morning, he just became a chicken flying dog jumping.

 Chapter 190

    When Gu Bai hurriedly put down what he was doing and ran here, he saw that the little fox''s angry eyes were red. Although he became smaller and his accomplishments were weakened by more than half, the rest of his accomplishments were enough for him to tear down his bedroom.


    The servants around were anxious. They dared not let him run out, nor did they dare to lay down their hands. Finally, they had to kneel on the ground and plead.


    "Emperor, please, you can''t go."


    "Emperor, your accomplishments haven''t come back yet. Calm down."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Bai was angry and helpless when he saw this scene. The little fox is now like a few year old child. He can''t be beaten or scolded. His strength is amazing. He is really angry. No one can suppress him.


    "Demon emperor."


    She stepped forward and spoke slowly. When the servants around saw her coming, they were very excited and immediately made way for her to come.


    "Miss a Yue, you are here."


    "Miss a Yue, our emperor hasn''t had breakfast all morning. Please try if you can feed him some."


    They looked at her one by one. Gu Bai had no choice but to harden his head. Seriously, she didn''t understand how the smaller demon emperor would stick to her so much.


    This problem is unknown for the time being, and the demon emperor really didn''t lose his temper when he saw her coming. He took three and two steps. Although his short legs were short, he ran very fast. At the end, he simply jumped on her.


    Gu Bai catches her. The little fox is chubby and fluffy. His big watery eyes look straight at her. At the moment, it is full of grievances. It seems to be asking why she left and why she didn''t accompany him.


    Gu Bai lost his smile. In the face of such a little cute, what else can he do? He can only coax.


    "You''re sick. I''m looking for a way to recover you." she said, looking at the mess on the ground, she could only rub his head and coax softly: "I didn''t leave. I''m sorry, I made a mistake this time, which worried you. Next time, there will never be such a thing again." she said, holding him to the stone table in the courtyard.


    Seeing this, the servants immediately brought up the breakfast that had been prepared all the time.


    "I''ve been busy all morning and haven''t had breakfast yet. Would you like to accompany me?" she said with a smile. Her eyes bent and looked at the little fox slightly distracted for a moment. Soon, he shook his head again, as if he was spitting on his reaction. He immediately snorted angrily and didn''t forget to move his round little head away.


    Gu Bai was so proud and petite that he couldn''t laugh or cry. "You see, I didn''t use breakfast all morning, so I was anxious to prepare a prescription for you. I''m still hungry now." then he blinked at him pitifully.


    The little fox really likes this human being. He doesn''t know where this love came from. Just the first time he saw it, he was reluctant to let go, and even couldn''t tolerate her disappearing into his sight. He was angry, but after she came back, it disappeared. Especially at this moment, looking at her hungry, he felt a little distressed for no reason.


    He jumped from her arms to the stone table. He stretched out his chubby claws, carefully moved the food on the stone table in front of her, and then proudly hummed. The meaning is very clear. Since he is hungry, eat quickly.


    Gu Bai is also a friar of the golden elixir period. He can''t be hungry. That''s just to soften his heart. After meeting him, he dared to hold the demon emperor down from the stone table, "shall we eat together?"


    The soft words made the little fox''s ears shake inexplicably. If he was human at the moment, he would be able to see his reddish cheeks. However, because he was a prototype, no one found him strange, just as he was arrogant and charming again.


    Gu Bai coaxed the little fox very well. In other words, she didn''t need to coax. As long as she spoke, the little fox did it. Soon, a rich breakfast was almost solved.


    After eating, Gu Bai took him for a walk, which lasted a whole day.


    Although the little fox became smaller, he also knew that the palace belonged to him. He took Gu Bai around all the large and small places in the palace like patrolling the territory.


    Gu Bai, who accompanied him quietly all the way, occasionally responded softly.


    One person and one fox. Although the atmosphere was quiet, it was inexplicably harmonious. The little fox was very happy. He just slept like this all day. However, with a lesson from the past, he dragged her to sleep this time.


    Gu Bai was lying in a strange bed, helpless. It was impossible to sleep, so he asked 518 to see if there was any way to alienate his mental strength. In the end, he really found a way.


    That''s a dream.


    Gu Bai didn''t understand the dream method. He tried it several times before he managed to succeed.


    The dream of the little fox was pure. There was only white smoke. There was nothing around. Gu Bai stood in the smoke and didn''t know what to do next until she heard a flute.


    The flute sounds far and near. It''s hard to keep up, but she found it anyway.


    In front of her, standing was a young and handsome young man. His eyebrows were still slightly green. He was about thirteen or fourteen years old. It seemed that he heard something behind him. He put down his flute and looked back. For the sudden girl, his voice was calm and did not see any surprise. "Who are you?"


    Gu Bai, "dream man." she looked at the flute and was surprised to see that it was the town demon flute of the demon family.


    Hearing her answer, the young man suddenly smiled. He was already beautiful. The smile was beautiful. However, Gu Bai noticed a trace of killing intention from his smile, which was very interesting.


    The boy who met her for the first time actually killed her.


    "Do you know the flute in my hand?" he played the flute. It was obviously a slightly green face, but it was already exciting. If such a person grows up one day, how evil it would be.


    Gu Bai saw it, so he managed to calm his mind. "I still know the town demon flute, but I don''t understand. Why do you ask like this?"


    "This flute has suppressed countless demon clans, but it has never suppressed human clans. What''s the difference between human clans and demon clans?"


    When he asked, Gu Bai had a cold back. This guy won''t take her as an experiment, will he?


    Immediately, she remembered what 518 said. When combing her mental strength, she might suffer from the resistance of the demon emperor. Can this situation be regarded as his resistance?


    She thought much, but the young demon emperor continued to speak. He was not in a hurry. The young man''s voice was clear and beautiful. However, Gu Bai did not appreciate it. If she was really suppressed by him, she would be hurt.


    The cultivation in the golden elixir period can''t help him.


    "What difference do you want to know?" Gu Bai took a step forward and narrowed the distance between them. Her mouth was wearing a faint smile, her eyes were as clean as Cheng, and the young demon emperor was stunned.

 Chapter 191

    Gu Bai silently recited his sin. Although the demon Emperor himself had lived for thousands of years, the teenager standing in front of him was only 14 or 15 years old, but she used charm to him.


    She didn''t know how long the charm could last. While the other party was stunned, she held the other party''s hand, "the biggest difference between the human race and the demon race in essence..." in the end, she deliberately put it very lightly, so even if the young man was close in front of her, she didn''t hear it clearly.


    He was fascinated by her now. Without much thought, he asked subconsciously, "what did you say?"


    Gu Bai smiled with a pair of light colored pupils shining. The young demon emperor looked at his own reflection in his eyes and was stunned. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gu Bai quickly took the town demon flute in his hand. She learned how to use it, so she didn''t worry about others.


    The young demon emperor was still addicted to her eyes. The next second, the demon flute in his hand was robbed, and immediately showed an incredible expression, "you lied to me?!" he said, his eyes were slightly red. With his anger, the white fog around him began to dissipate, and then came a cage made of black iron.


    The cage fell from the sky and directly trapped Gu Bai in it.


    She could not get out, but she was not in a hurry. She held the town demon flute in her hand, and thought of combing the scattered spiritual power for him with the sound of the flute.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This night, Gu Bai was like having a good fight with someone. When he woke up, he was sore and couldn''t even lift his arm. However, this is not the key. The key is that the little fox in his arms is gone!


    For the first time, she didn''t calm down, but opened her eyes in a panic. She looked around, and then found that not far from herself, a teenager also slept in the quilt, and her face seemed to be a little shocked and shy?


    The boy is as like as two peas in a dream. Gu Bai was embarrassed at the moment. He was a fox before he slept. He woke up and became a teenager. She can fool around with the little fox without scruples, but she can''t fool around with the boy.


    She got up slowly, but saw the boy as frightened as a rabbit. She suddenly stared at him. It looked like she was light and thin! He was holding on to himself yesterday!


    Gu Bai was wronged. "Do you still know me?"


    The memory in the young demon emperor''s head is very chaotic. For a while, he passed, for a while, for a while, he looked down at his hands and felt something wrong, but the only thing that can be confirmed is that he didn''t know the girl in front of him!


    So the question is, why did she appear in her bed?!


    "You... Who are you?"


    Seeing that he was forced to be calm, Gu Bai''s eyes narrowed slightly, he immediately had a mind of teasing.


    "You really don''t know me?" she said, tears filling her eyes. She was the most pitiful.


    This time, the young demon emperor was even more shocked. He quickly looked around. Although it was not his usual bedroom, he would occasionally come to take a nap in other hospitals. Without his permission, the girl could not come in and sleep in his bed.


    The more he thought about it, the more his head hurt, but he was unconscious of what happened yesterday. Gu Bai simply took the next dose of strong medicine. She didn''t hurry to do anything, but retreated, "you... Did you forget?"


    The young demon emperor couldn''t distinguish the current situation and didn''t dare to respond at all.


    Then he saw the girl turn her face sideways and close her eyes deeply. Vaguely, he could see the crystal clear tears falling down her eyes. The circles of her eyes were slightly red, which made her more pitiful. However, such a poor person stubbornly refused to let him see. She quickly wiped the tears on her cheeks and forced herself to speak in the most normal voice, "I''m sorry, since you don''t remember, then... It should have never happened last night. Don''t worry, I''m not the one who won''t let go, and I''ll never haunt you." the more she said, the more wronged she was, the more fierce her tears fell, and the young demon emperor''s head hurt more. He never knew that a person could have so many tears.


    "Don''t cry yet. I didn''t say I''m not responsible."


    It''s not clear. How can you let people go like this?


    But the girl obviously didn''t want to hear his explanation. After saying that, she quickly got out of bed. She put on her clothes and saw that she was going to the door, but she was stopped by the demon emperor.


    "What are you doing?" he rubbed his temples with a headache. His memory was too confused. He couldn''t distinguish the situation at all, but the girl could cry too much. Even this silent cry flustered him for no reason.


    Although he did not know the situation, he could understand himself. If he really had nothing to do with it, he would never have such a reaction.


    "What''s your name?"


    Gu Bai''s eyes flashed a ray of amazement. It seemed that after a night for both of them, he forgot her name?! but soon, she returned to normal, and even separated from him, "my name is ah Yue."


    "Ah Yue..." the demon emperor whispered, and then found that he really didn''t have such a person in his memory. Then, he could only harden his head and ask, "how did we know each other?"


    Gu Bai thought for a moment, half true and half false: "a few days ago, I fell into the canyon and met a wounded Nine Tailed Fox. He was seriously injured..."


    What she said was stuttering, but the demon emperor automatically completed it. He could still see whether a person lied or not, so the girl in front of him should not cheat. Then another problem came. There was no injury in his memory!


    Gu Bai also guessed his current situation, so he took out the jade pendant he had given himself, "I don''t know what happened in your family, but you gave me this jade pendant and asked me to come back with you."


    The young demon emperor saw the jade pendant. Even if he had doubts before, he now completely believed her words.


    No one can get his jade pendant unless he is willing.


    The memory is confused. Although he is a little anxious, he will not be flustered. It is very normal for his practice to go wrong. The urgent task now is to find out why he was injured and why he fell into the canyon.


    "You go down first, I......" the young demon emperor looked at the girl with tears in his eyes and could only say dryly, "I''ll come back to you later."


    Gu Bai nodded his head without stopping him. He just watched him leave quietly.


    "518, how is the spiritual power repaired?" she said, yawning greatly. The friar doesn''t need sleep, but when she uses too much spiritual power, she will still feel tired.


    518, "it has been repaired by 5%, but you can rest assured that once the spiritual power has been repaired to 60%, he basically remembers everything he should remember, but he can''t use the spiritual power indiscriminately during this period to prevent another rampage."


    Gu Bai was relieved to hear this. She was tired all night and took off her clothes. No one came to her. She simply went back to bed and slept first.

 Chapter 192

    Gu Bai slept and woke up again. It was dark outside the window. She didn''t know how long she slept. Her spiritual power was hollowed out. After sleeping, she was still very tired. Her bright eyes were full of a strong sense of fatigue at the moment.


    When the young demon emperor came over, he saw this scene. The sleepiness in the girl''s eyes did not cheat at all. Thinking of the people sleeping next to him when he got up in the morning, the young demon emperor unconsciously swallowed his saliva.


    He... Shouldn''t have done anything too much?


    He cleared his throat. When he saw her looking at him, he asked, "are you okay? Can I find a doctor for you?"


    Gu Bai narrowed her eyes. She didn''t understand which play the young demon emperor was going to sing. She was just a little tired, but she didn''t need to find a doctor.


    She looked at people without trace. On the other side, the young demon emperor was very suffering.


    The girl''s eyes are not right. She wants to stop talking. Did he really do that kind of animal thing yesterday?


    The demon emperor in his youth could not hide something, especially such a serious one. He hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, "did I do too much yesterday?"


    Gu Bai was really stunned by his implicit question. When he reflected the meaning of his words, he almost gushed out.


    Finally, he still refuses to make complaints about the 518 Tucao: "my God, the emperor of youth is so innocent. It''s really beyond my imagination. If you say," if I would give my head to the ground, what would he do? "


    518 sympathized: "I''m afraid I''ll doubt life."


    Today''s demon emperor is not smooth enough, otherwise he would hesitate to face Gu Bai''s identity.


    Gu Bai didn''t know how long he could last. He just thought he couldn''t be sent away, so he lied a little. No, he couldn''t lie. After all, he was too much to her in his dream.


    Seriously, she didn''t know how to speak at first, but now she had a clue.


    In yesterday''s dream, the young demon emperor was both a demon flute and a cage. She didn''t dare to say it all. For fear of frightening him, she could only ambiguous: "yesterday, you asked me the difference between human and demon..."


    The young demon emperor only felt a sense of suffocation and asked, "then?"


    Gu Bai looked at him carefully. The whole person looked weak and helpless. Her voice was small, and her actions were half scared and frightened. "I said I didn''t know, and then you trapped me, said you wanted to punish me, and finally took out a flute." after that, she didn''t forget to describe the appearance of the demon flute in the town.


    The town demon flute can''t be taken out easily, so the young demon emperor is sure that the girl can''t have seen it before. Therefore, hearing her description, he just feels a headache.


    What stupid things has he done these days!! Why didn''t anyone stop him!


    "Did I ever..." he opened his mouth and felt it difficult to speak. He boasted that he was not a saint and gentleman, but he could not bully a little girl. Therefore, half of what he said did not continue.


    Gu Bai left him far away and wrapped her clothes tightly while he was in a daze. The more she did, the more annoyed the young demon emperor was.


    He didn''t do anything all day. There were so many servants in his palace. Going out to investigate was also conducive to his current situation. Therefore, Gu Bai''s half true and half false words did not make him doubt.


    There was something wrong with his practice. He returned to his youth. During this period, a lot of great events did happen to the demon family. After contacting the front and back, what he said to the little girl was also right.


    The young demon emperor was really cheated by his servant this time. He did have something wrong, but the servant also reserved his inquiry. For example, Gu Bai''s arrival, if he knew that they stole people from Yaowang Valley, he would be furious with his temper. Later, he thought that he was so sticky when he was young. He simply didn''t do it and pushed Gu Bai''s origin onto him.


    The young demon emperor rubbed his eyebrows. The spacious bedroom made him inexplicably depressed. In the end, he ran away without even saying a few words to Gu Bai. It was Gu Bai who gave someone a strong dose of medicine and chased him directly.


    "Emperor..."


    The young demon emperor stepped down, but he was guilty and didn''t dare to look up. He only asked vaguely, "what''s the matter, girl?"


    After he stopped, Gu Bai unconsciously stepped back and whispered, "can you change my room? I''m not used to living here."


    The demon emperor has several rest places, including his bedroom and study. Those places are specially equipped with rest places. Now, when the bedroom is destroyed, he lives in his study. It is said to be a study, but the place is very large, and the comfort seems not weaker than that of the bedroom.


    It''s a place where people live. It''s more or less private. It''s so careless that little girls eat, live and sleep together. What''s wrong. It''s just that after he did that bastard thing, he really can''t say how to drive people. If so, it''s too scum.


    Fortunately, the little girl said it herself.


    "OK, there are 532 rooms in the demon palace. You can move to whichever one you like."


    Gu Baimian was delighted. This kind of sincere joy, I don''t know why, the demon emperor was stabbed inexplicably.


    If what she said was true, then he was eager to rob people. As a result, the little girl avoided him like a snake and scorpion. She not only didn''t dare to approach, but also thought to stay away from him when she caught the opportunity.


    Gu Bai''s move took advance as retreat. Although she was a little far away from him for the time being, she left a deep impression on him, or she couldn''t forget her in a short time.


    She was a little relieved. If so, the demon emperor would grow up from his youth, and she was not afraid to be driven away.


    "Then I''ll find the yard myself, but can you find someone to lead the way? I''m not familiar with the demon palace..." the more she said, the lower her voice. The young demon emperor knew that she suddenly came to a strange environment. She was afraid, gentle and strict, so he had to take her to other courtyards in person.


    The servants and attendants are the confidants of the demon emperor, and they are the people who abducted Gu Bai from Yaowang valley. Now they are very enthusiastic to see her moving away.


    Of course, this enthusiasm is not for her, but for the demon emperor.


    Since the injury that day, the demon emperor has maintained his appearance for three or four months. Until today, there is finally some movement. Although he still hasn''t returned to normal, the demon emperor in his youth, but the years when he had better talk. They didn''t dare to ask openly. It was not easy for them to seize an opportunity. Naturally, they had to ask clearly.


    "Miss a Yue, how is our recovery?"


    "I combed his mental power last night, but your demon emperor''s cultivation was too high. I exhausted my spiritual power and just saw the tip of the iceberg."


    As she said, the servants were not lost, but more and more happy. The tip of the iceberg is also a horn. They can''t see anything if they change it!

 Chapter 193

    Gu Bai is also afraid that the play will be ruined. Although what she said is basically half true and half false, it also needs the cooperation of those subordinates of the demon emperor.


    In this regard, without saying a word, the subordinates patted their chest one by one and promised her that they would never drag her back.


    Gu Bai was relieved, so he found a yard a little away from the side hall. At first, his subordinates were still a little puzzled.


    "Miss a Yue, you live so far, in case something happens to our Emperor..."


    Gu Bai said, "he doesn''t trust me now. Only in this way can he dispel his doubts and concerns." she said and comforted them, "don''t worry, the demon emperor has no serious physical problems, and mental disorder can''t be in a hurry."


    The subordinates didn''t know that they had captured the wrong person. When they heard her, they immediately felt that they were born in Yaowang valley. Look at this bearing and confidence, which is really beyond the reach of ordinary people. They were more relieved when they thought about it.


    Compared with those beautiful courtyards, Gu Baixuan''s courtyard is somewhat dilapidated. Although it will not leak, it can be seen that the furnishings inside have been for some years. Even the tables and chairs, although they have four legs, have lost their luster.


    She didn''t care much about this. After sending off the subordinates of the demon emperor, she settled to close a small pass. Of course, she didn''t forget to set up several small arrays near the yard before closing.


    The small array is not fatal, but it can make people unable to find the real door of the courtyard and never be able to enter.


    On the other hand, the young demon emperor escaped for a few days. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it couldn''t go on like this. The matter must be solved. It''s not a matter to leave the little girl alone in the yard. He made several mental construction for himself and felt that he was almost there. Then he asked someone to take him there.


    These days, he didn''t know where Gu Bai lived. He was in the demon Palace on both sides. It should be no worse. Therefore, when he came to the gate of the small courtyard, he looked at the slightly mottled gate, and his whole face sank.


    "How many days have you been in this yard like a girl in the moon?"


    The young demon emperor came by chance. This day happened to be the day Gu Bai left the customs. After he left the customs, those arrays naturally withdrew.


    Vaguely heard something moving outside. Gu Bai opened the mottled vermilion courtyard door with 518 reminders, so she knew who was coming early in the morning, but she still had to pretend to be surprised.


    "Demon emperor, why are you here?"


    The young demon emperor is feeling guilty at the moment. The little girl is also his person. Even if she was assigned by him, she shouldn''t live in a yard that servants can''t look up to!


    He pursed his thin lips and asked, "how do you choose such a yard?"


    Gu Bai smiled. Her smile was very warm. It was like the melting of spring snow. "This yard is very nice, quiet and beautiful."


    In fact, the layout of the yard is not much different from that of other courtyards, but there are some flowers and plants in it. At least it is also a demon palace. Even ordinary flowers and plants are absolutely qualified.


    The little girl''s kindness made the young demon emperor''s face look better, but it was only a little. He didn''t even look at the yard, grabbed her wrist and walked all the way to the inner room, "go and pack up your things."


    Gu Bai was forced to follow him, but his shining eyes were full of confusion and panic. "Pack up? Do you want me to leave the horse?"


    Her departure obviously refers not only to the small courtyard.


    But the young demon Emperor didn''t know that the small courtyard could no longer live, so he nodded subconsciously, "yes, you leave here first."


    This time, Gu Bai quit. She dragged her small luggage and refused to leave.


    "Demon emperor, if I don''t satisfy you, you can put it forward directly. Don''t let me go, I will be obedient and obedient." she said later, her voice was also stained with a thick nasal sound, which made the demon emperor more helpless.


    The little girl is delicate and weak. The young demon emperor doesn''t even dare to pull her hard. He''s afraid that someone will pull people apart by carelessness. Now such a lovely child is so wronged in front of him. No matter how hard hearted he is, he can''t be indifferent.


    But the key problem came. The young demon Emperor didn''t know how to comfort people. He lived so long and has always been accommodated by others. When did he let him accommodate others?


    "Don''t cry. If you don''t want to move away, don''t go. I won''t force you to do anything." he said. He could only look at the house where the little girl lived these days. It was still the previous image. It was dilapidated. However, when he looked at the tea cup on the table, he suddenly became angry!


    That is a set of ordinary blue and white porcelain cups, but now the blue and white porcelain cup is cracked. How can such a cup hold water and drink tea?


    "These damn Diao slaves!" he was very angry, but he still couldn''t say too bad words. His chest fluctuated violently, "go and find me the slaves who serve this small courtyard!"


    The young demon emperor was almost the kindest and gentlest stage of his whole period. However, such a gentle man was so angry that he immediately made people frightened.


    Gu Bai didn''t know the situation at the beginning. When she knelt full of people of various demon families in front of her, she understood his anger.


    To tell you the truth, these servants are also very miserable. It''s really a disaster. When she came to the small courtyard, she chose to close down and set up several small arrays. Ordinary people can''t get in at all, so they just want to fool her, but they can''t fool her.


    "Demon emperor, don''t be angry. It''s not their fault. It''s me. As soon as I live in, outsiders are not allowed to come in..."


    The young demon emperor suddenly interrupted her, "all right, don''t say it. Let me deal with it!"


    Gu Bai still wanted to explain the dying struggle, but the young demon Emperor didn''t give her another chance. He took away the light and excessive luggage in her hand, and rarely took her wrist all the way out.


    "Don''t live here in the future. No one can live here at all."


    Gu Bai said, "why can''t people live here?"


    The demon emperor has had rich clothes and food since childhood. For him, the small courtyard in front of him is almost a slum. He thinks about how the little girl has a life-saving benefactor with him. Even if some things are not clear, he must not treat the life-saving benefactor like this.


    "You are obedient. You''d better move back. My study is big and spacious. Besides, why do you have so little luggage?"


    Can I have a lot of luggage? She packed this baggage these days. Originally, she had nothing!


    The young demon emperor frowned. He didn''t understand the girl''s clothes, but he ordered someone to prepare several sets of skirts and shirts for her.


    "If anything is not enough, just tell me that you can''t hold on by yourself." he said, thinking of her soft nature, he immediately sighed, "just, I''d better find someone to stare at you, but don''t be bullied again."


    The young demon emperor looked unhappy, but he amused Gu Bai.

 Chapter 194

    The young demon emperor was a rare tenderness in his whole period. Gu Bai had only heard this, but now she really realized it. She realized how good this man was.


    The relationship between the two people was full of mysteries from the beginning. Other people, such as joy at night or the king of medicine, would not treat her so wholeheartedly. They would try all means to investigate her. Before the results, although they would not hurt her, they would definitely limit her freedom. Even now, they are afraid that she will be bullied and that she will not live well.


    This kind of him made her think of Yun Xuan inexplicably. She had never understood that people like the demon emperor split their souls, and how could they split such a lovely boy? Now she has found a basis.


    To be honest, with such a precedent, she suddenly wondered what the demon emperor had experienced in his youth, which had greatly changed his temperament.


    Although the young demon emperor explained some things, he didn''t spend much time with Gu Bai, so he gave her time to inquire.


    However, when everyone saw her asking about it, their faces changed greatly, and those who reacted more strongly turned around and left.


    It''s very interesting. What kind of event can make such a little cute become so indifferent to others and just do what he wants. If he was born so selfish, it''s all right. But in the past, he was clearly a gentle and kind-hearted modest young master.


    Gu Bai caught a circle of people, but he couldn''t find the result. Finally, he remembered that he had a system.


    "Rich, do you have records?"


    518''s speed was very fast. Before long, he gave her a piece of information, "Bai Bai, the demon emperor is not the son of the former demon emperor. I have no record of his real origin. However, before that, everyone thought he was the eldest son of the former demon emperor."


    Gu Bai took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. Unexpectedly, the means of seizing the legitimate rights are still so many for another race.


    "So you mean, the demon emperor''s mother put a green hat on his father?"


    518, "you can''t say that. After all, his real blood has nothing to do with his parents."


    This made Gu Bai more curious, "but if it doesn''t matter, how is his Nine Tailed Fox blood certified? Doesn''t it mean that only the son of the demon emperor has this blood?"


    518£¬ "This is about his life experience. I don''t know. I can only find out that there was a little three son who tried to pry the corner of the wall. The little three son didn''t live up to his expectations and finally slept with the demon emperor. Although he was a little clumsy, he succeeded in the end. Although the demon queen forgave the demon emperor after that incident, he had a thorn in his heart. It was always the diaphragm The little three son also had a bad ending. It was said that she was expelled, but a few years later, she brought back a little fox and claimed that it was the child of the demon emperor. The demon emperor and the demon queen had no children. Suddenly, there was a child, and the identity of the little three son rose. But the demon emperor was heartless. He went to his mother to keep his son and handed the little demon emperor over to the demon queen to raise him. The empress showed her love, and the demon queen also took care of the little demon emperor Yes, until she was seriously ill... "


    Gu Bai was fascinated. Seeing 518 suddenly stopped, he couldn''t help saying, "what''s next? Listen to you, the demon queen seems to be a good person, and he taught the little demon emperor well."


    518 added: "The turning point is here. Although the demon queen took good care of the little demon emperor, she also knew that the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation had nothing to do with him, but there was more or less resentment in her heart. She didn''t show it on weekdays, but she didn''t expect to expel the exiled little three again, and she didn''t know where to come out. She broke the lie of father, son and filial piety, and said angrily to the demon queen who was already ill He said something from his heart. This time, Xiao saner didn''t escape and was directly killed by the demon emperor. "


    At this point, Gu Bai understood that his mother, who had always loved him, had a grudge against him, and his biological mother was so mentally retarded that she couldn''t get on the table. As for his father, he could still see in the face of the demon queen and be kind to him. Up to now, it''s all gone.


    In order to make his father proud and his mother happy, he tried to move in that direction, but now, all this has become a joke.


    Gu Bai thought it would be over, and then he heard 518: "it was over here, but the wolf family didn''t know where to get the news that he was not the demon emperor''s blood. They didn''t care whether it was true or false. They wanted only these rumors, so they tried to overthrow him under this banner."


    In the first half of his life, the demon emperor was 518 finished in a few words, but Gu Bai knew that he must have been in a bad mood at that time. All the people around him were either calculating him or on the way. None of them was sincere to themselves. In that case, what else did he do, childe wenrunyu?


    Gu Bai was distressed, but she caught another key, "how many people know that he is not the son of the former demon emperor?"


    518, "soon after the demon queen died, the demon emperor disappeared. He didn''t care about this cheap son at all. However, he has a nine tail sign. Although the wolf family spread rumors, there are not many credible people."


    Gu Bai, "that is to say, no one knows now that he is not the son of the demon emperor?"


    "No." 518 said, "before the execution, the three children asked to talk to her son alone. At that time, she pierced his identity. She hated the demon queen and hated the child raised by the demon queen, so..."


    "So the words she said at the beginning were more and more vicious." Gu Bai filled in the last words and vomited heavily. "The three children are really damn."


    518 did not continue the three children''s topic, but said: "now the top priority is to stabilize his mind. Once he remembers this matter, his mental power will inevitably fluctuate greatly."


    Gu Bai understood that she had not taken the next step before because her aura was hollowed out. Now the aura is almost repaired, and she should continue.


    "I started to prepare meals for him today. I''m rich. Remember to help me with his repair."


    The effect of sound therapy was average. She decided to change the route, such as dietary intervention.


    With the previous trip, Gu Bai can be regarded as a great celebrity in the demon palace. At least no one dares to neglect her anywhere. She came to the kitchen. It is reasonable to say that with the cultivation of the demon emperor now, she didn''t need to eat. However, in his youth, he occasionally greedy and ordered the kitchen to prepare some interesting snacks for him.


    The young demon emperor was very upset about Gu Bai these days. The servant around him whispered a suggestion, "emperor, why don''t you order the kitchen to send some food?"

 Chapter 195

    The young demon emperor agreed to the servant''s words. Before long, a lot of food came to the kitchen. Compared with the past, this time, it had to be put outside with care. The table was full of snacks, and many of them he had never seen before.


    When he was a teenager, he could not control his happiness and anger well. At first sight of these things, he was stunned. A pair of different pupils were full of shock.


    "What are these?"


    As an insider, the servant didn''t tell the truth, but said vaguely: "I heard that a new cook came to the kitchen and thought you wanted to eat, so he showed his skill."


    Although the position of the young demon emperor was extremely noble, he was also a very upright person. For example, at this moment, he looked at the food that could not be piled on the table, wrinkled his good-looking sword eyebrows, and whispered, "but there are too many things, and I can''t finish eating."


    The servant had talked with Gu Bai and knew that these foods were medicated meals. The demon emperor is not picky about food, but no one knows what he really likes to eat. In order to make him eat more, he made more.


    "I''m a servant. Although there are many porcelain dishes, there is not much weight in each bowl. You can''t finish eating more..." the servant followed him since childhood. He has different feelings from others. He dared to say something funny to the demon emperor. For example, at this moment, he deliberately put out his old face, smiled and flattered: "You see, I haven''t had a good meal for many days. If you can''t finish it, Hei hei, give it to me?"


    The young demon emperor was happy. "I''ve treated you badly, haven''t I?"


    The servant continued with a silly smile on his face, "how can you treat the slave badly? It''s the slave''s greedy mouth. Looking at the delicious food, the old leg can''t move."


    "Greedy, you pull it." the young demon emperor said, and reached out to clamp the chopsticks and lay hands on the nearest plate of cakes.


    He ate too much pastries. The skills of those chefs in the palace had been eating for so many centuries. Although there were new varieties occasionally, there were very few that really made him unforgettable. He just picked up a piece at random and swallowed it, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Bite open the cake. There are sweet, soft and slippery things in it. It''s cold. It''s especially refreshing and delicious to eat in your mouth.


    The servant was surprised to see the master''s eyes, and said, "the Cook said, this is snow moon cake, and there is special cream in it."


    The young demon emperor listened to these strange terms and asked, "what is special cream?"


    The servant shook his head. "The servant didn''t know it. Just listening to the cook, the servant parrot learned it."


    The young demon Emperor didn''t intend to study deeply, so he changed a plate clip. Different from the snow moon cake, this plate contains several pieces of meat preserved things with slightly hard texture, which are also sprinkled with sesame seeds. This bite is not as sweet as the snow moon cake, but it is also particularly delicious.


    Seeing this, the servant said, "emperor, this is preserved pork."


    This time, the young demon Emperor didn''t ask what is pork breast. Since the nouns all brought pork, it must also be made of pork. But I didn''t expect that the fat and stupid pig like food could be so delicious.


    The servant stood respectfully aside. Seeing that he had changed something, he continued to be a commentator.


    "Emperor, this is jelly."


    "This is potato chips."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    From the beginning, he disliked too many snacks. When he finished all the food in these plates, he still had a bit of meaning.


    These snacks are very different from what he used to eat, which makes him wonder what kind of wonderful people can make so many delicious food.


    "Go and get the cook."


    He absolutely refused to admit it. He called the cook to listen to what was more delicious in his head.


    The cook didn''t keep him waiting, but the servant led him in at the time of incense. Then the young demon emperor was stupid.


    "I asked you to call the cook..."


    The servant saluted, hung his head and said respectfully, "emperor, miss a Yue is the cook this time."


    Young demon Emperor:


    He stiffened for a moment, slowed down, and directly asked the servant to go out first. When only he and Gu Bai were left in the huge inner hall, he spoke again, "you don''t have to do this step. You are... Yes, you are a guest of my demon family. You don''t have to do these things to please me."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai was very calm. "Although I am a guest, I pay attention to reciprocity. Moreover, the things I make are not worth a lot of money. Moreover, if I go out to make these food, I may not be able to do it. There is no complete things in the kitchen outside."


    The young demon emperor found that she couldn''t help it, and I don''t know why. Besides the delicious food, it also eased his spirit for a moment. Compared with delicious food, this feeling is the most noticeable.


    He is not stupid. Naturally, he knows medicated diet, but he didn''t expect to eat it under such circumstances.


    "This medicinal diet cost you a lot of effort."


    Medicated food is difficult to do, but she has done so much for him, but he can''t give any response.


    His head ached at the thought.


    Gu Bai said, "I never ask for a response. I just depend on whether I''m happy or not. I''m glad to meet you."


    She really didn''t want to force him, but the demon emperor suddenly said, "I can''t do it!"


    She was stunned and heard the demon emperor continue, "I can''t do it and can''t respond, which will make me feel... Feel..." he couldn''t think of an adjective for a moment, so he simply closed his thin lips.


    Seeing this, Gu Bai burst out laughing, "well, if you''re bold, do you think you''re strange?"


    The demon Emperor didn''t understand, "why?"


    Gu Bai, "it''s so cute."


    The young demon emperor has a thin skin. At first, he was molested by a little girl. He suddenly blushed. What he said was not sharp. Now he stuttered even more.


    "You... I... I''m a man! How can a man use this word!"


    In his righteous words, Gu Bai pretended to be serious, but she couldn''t pretend to be serious. She directly broke Gong and smiled, "what''s the matter with men? Men can''t be cute? I think you are very cute."


    The young demon emperor blushed and said that he could only run away, but when he ran half way, he heard the girl''s crisp and sweet laughter echoing in the inner hall again.


    "Emperor, what are you running for? This is your temporary bedroom. I''ll go if I want to go."


    Gu Bai''s words successfully stopped the young demon emperor. Yes, this is his temporary dormitory. If he ran away like this, would he want to leave the inner hall to the girl in heaven?


    However, thinking like this in his heart, he wanted to maintain his image. He said, "I have many dormitories for the time being. I don''t lack this one. If you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    Gu Bai blinked and felt that the boy was more and more cute.


    "To get rich, how can I break it? It''s so cute. I miss the sun."

 Chapter 196

    The young demon emperor was embarrassed and angry by Gu Bai and wanted to drive people away, but he was reluctant to give up his words, so in the end, he was the only one who was angry.


    Gu Bai made trouble with him and stopped for a few days. Of course, the main reason was that the young demon emperor refused to eat again. There was no way. She had to start in another way. For the young demon emperor, she was not in a hurry, but the servant was in a hurry. Seeing their master getting better, how could she give up halfway?


    So one day, while the young demon emperor was resting, the servant sneaked to Gu Bai.


    "Miss a Yue, what can you do about this?" he hesitated and complained about her, because if it weren''t for her, the demon emperor might still be in his infancy.


    Gu Bai is actually not idle these days. She is also trying to find a way. Seeing the servant coming, she simply discussed with him, "do you have common things around the demon emperor? Except clothes. I can''t weave clothes."


    The servant thought carefully. The clothes of the demon emperor are all top-grade Dharma clothes, which have the function of defense. Such clothes are what miss a Yue wants to do and can''t be completed in a short time. As for the others, any decoration in the bedroom is top-grade, and the demon emperor can achieve his current position. If he easily changes the decoration, it will attract his attention.


    The servant thought more and more urgently. Gu Bai looked at the poor man and could only pour a cup of tea for others. He said slowly, "don''t worry. This matter can''t be solved overnight. Let''s take our time."


    The tea was slightly cool, which was not the hot tea they often drank, but in the entrance of the tea, the clear feeling made people very sober. Even the disordered head seemed to be relieved for a moment. Then, a moment later, the servant patted on his thigh, "by the way, incense! When our emperor is resting, he will light incense!"


    Gu Bai thought about it. She didn''t involve the elegant thing of incense, so she asked 518, "caier, do you have a formula?"


    518:....... What the hell is cai''er?


    Thinking like this in my heart, I still obediently said, "yes or no, but you have to practice more times."


    It doesn''t need to say this. Gu Bai knows that the ingredients of incense are extremely important, but if you put one more material, the smell will be wrong. People like the demon emperor can definitely feel something.


    So she stayed in the house alone and studied it for five days. Then she matched the incense completely.


    On the other hand, the young demon emperor stayed in his palace for several days. These days, he slept in addition to meditation. It''s strange to say that he practiced as usual, but he couldn''t calm down. After several times, he became a little irritable.


    If he went on like this, he could not be possessed. However, he had to pause, and then in exchange for a servant, he asked what he had held in his heart for several days.


    "What is she doing these days?"


    As usual, the little girl gathered in front of him from time to time, but this time it was nearly ten days. He was stunned that he didn''t see her. For a moment, he felt abandoned.


    When the servant saw that he finally spoke, he immediately smiled and came forward and said, "back to the emperor, miss a Yue has been staying in your side hall recently. If the emperor misses her, why don''t you go and find miss a Yue?"


    The young demon Emperor didn''t expect the old slave to speak so boldly. He immediately blushed and became angry. "Who wants her? I''m just afraid she''ll make a moth again! It''s been ten days. I can''t tell what she''s doing secretly. Say, you losers, how''s the matter I ordered you to check?"


    The young demon emperor knew that there was a deviation in his memory, so he had no choice but to let his subordinates check it, but they have only checked it up to now, which is not much different from what the girl said, but he always felt that there was something strange in it.


    The servant recognized all the mistakes, but he was happy in his heart. Miss a Yue is really capable. It has only been a few days, so the emperor cares about her like this.


    "Yes, I''ll go to urge Lord Yan later. It''s been so many days. The older it is, the less important it is. I haven''t found out why it''s coming to you yet!"


    Hearing what the servant said, the demon emperor''s heart was at last a little comfortable. He didn''t want to continue his practice, but he didn''t want to see Gu Bai. He simply asked someone to light the incense and let him sleep for a while.


    The servant happened to get the incense sent by Gu Bai. As soon as he heard about it, he quickly lit the incense.


    "Emperor, this is a new incense. It may be different from ordinary ones. Try it. If it works well, the servant will always use this incense next time."


    The demon emperor is in such a position that he has never seen or used any good things, so there are few things that can make him amazing, that is, how much hype he blows. In his eyes, it''s just like that. Occasionally, it''s amazing for a minute or two. If he uses it more, it''s light.


    He didn''t pay attention to incense at first. When he woke up, he was rarely refreshed, so he paid attention to it.


    "This incense is more useful than usual."


    Not only in use, he is most affected by the strong smell, so the incense lit in his bedroom hall is very light, but under such light aroma, the effect is also discounted. This time, although the taste is light, if it seems to be nothing, it has a wonderful effect. After all, when he cultivates to his degree, few foreign objects can affect them.


    Got the appreciation of the demon emperor, and the servant didn''t poke Gu Bai out. He was afraid that the demon emperor was the same as last time.


    "The servant also heard from the servant how the incense works, so he wanted to give you a try."


    In recent days, the demon emperor was rarely in a good mood, so he waved his hand and said to the servant, "there is a reward."


    As soon as the servant heard this, he immediately smiled. "The old slave thanked the emperor for his reward here."


    After a few days, Gu Bai still didn''t appear. Although the demon emperor got a incense, he was in a beautiful mood for a few days, but when he thought of Gu Bai, he immediately sank his face again.


    "Go and have a look, then..." he said half way, but suddenly stood up from his chair. "Just, I''ll see for myself what she''s doing these days!"


    Unconsciously, he had forgotten his original intention. When he woke up as a teenager, he saw them sleeping together. The first thing he thought was alienation, but it was only one month that he sent it to the door by himself.


    All of a sudden, the servants didn''t have time to tell the news, so they had to let him open the gate of the side hall.


    Gu Bai is busy these days. According to her understanding, the demon emperor should still come to her, but she is not sure when to come, so she can only make a pile of snacks every day in case of need.


    No, when the demon emperor pushed the door in, he saw that she was baking something. Needless to say, it had a strong aroma and made people move their fingers.

 Chapter 197

    In front of Gu Bai are two bowls and chopsticks, but she is alone! The demon emperor in his youth was polite to everyone, but he couldn''t help but say a few words to her. Obviously, he didn''t think so in his heart, but exporting was another matter.


    In particular, he thought about her for a month, but the little heartless was eating barbecue! The days were so beautiful that I obviously forgot him long ago!


    The young demon emperor had a cold face and spoke in a strange tone. "I haven''t seen you in January. Miss a Yue''s life is very moist."


    Gu Bai listened, paused, and then said casually, "Oh, just bake some."


    She did not dare to invite, for fear that the proud young man would refuse her completely as last time.


    No, she said this, and the young man''s face didn''t look very good. Gu Bai looked and sighed silently in her heart. With this proud and charming attribute, it was really difficult for her to catch up with him.


    However, she could only coax people as much as possible, "if you don''t like it, I''ll withdraw." her tone was calm, as if she wouldn''t care no matter what he said or did. Such a comparison made the demon emperor look like an unreasonable bear child.


    This is not what the young demon emperor wants to see, but the anger in his chest can''t be calmed. When he reacts, he has said some embarrassing words.


    "Miss a Yue doesn''t want to see me like this? If so, why stay in this palace?"


    Gu Bai was slightly stunned. A moment later, a pair of light colored eyes looked up with some injuries, which seemed unbelievable and sad. She only looked at it and soon fell down.


    For a moment, there was silence in the palace, and no one dared to make a sound.


    As soon as the young demon emperor finished saying this, he actually regretted it. He was just angry. He thought of her like this. Why didn''t she come to him like before, and she didn''t look for him again. It seemed that she had found other friends.


    Look, barbecue, and sweetly prepared thirst quenching and greasy fruit.


    He pursed his lips and didn''t want to apologize, but Gu Bai didn''t speak again. She only looked at the barbecue on the grill quietly. After the meat was scorched for a long time, she finally came back to her senses.


    She slowly put the charred meat on the plate. When she finished all this, she put down her chopsticks and slowly lifted her eyes.


    She always smiled at him. Her eyes were very cute and curved, like crescent moons. It was cold when she didn''t smile, but this smile was like ice and snow melting. He liked her smile very much, but he didn''t like her smile now.


    Gu Bai smiled, but her eyes were dim. "The demon Emperor didn''t like it, so I took away these things." as she said, she asked the servant to take them down.


    But at this time, who dares to move, did not see the two-way warm eyes of the demon emperor suddenly get angry?


    Seeing this, Gu Bai was not angry. She just said, "well, since I can''t send, I''ll move it myself."


    The grill was still a little red, and the charcoal fire in it had not been extinguished in time. It was easy to burn herself when she moved it at this time, but she suddenly ignored these and stretched out her hand to move the coke away.


    She calmly accepted all his anger, but the young demon emperor was even more angry.


    "Who told you to move these things?!"


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Bai was stunned again. Immediately, she stepped back and made a farewell ceremony, "since the demon emperor wants to deal with these things himself, I''ll leave."


    Her concession made 518 feel distressed, "ah! Xi Ba! I thought he was a little angel. Even if he was a little arrogant, he didn''t like them at night. But in such a comparison, he was like a bear child! This big pig hoof, you are a bar for nothing!"


    Gu Bai was very calm. "Didn''t you find that his bear attributes are all to me?"


    518 was still a little confused, "I know, that''s why I said he was a big pig hoof! Girls should be spoiled!"


    Gu Bai chuckled, "yes, but many boys, especially when they were young, don''t know how to spoil. They have their special way of treatment, such as bullying, and this bullying is limited to them. My move is to retreat for progress. If he bullies away, he will regret later."


    Hearing this, 518 suddenly lost his words.


    The human world is really too complicated to provoke!


    It''s better to watch the play quietly!


    The system stopped squeaking, but Gu Bai had retreated to the door. Taking a step back, she could leave the side hall.


    Now, the servant is in a hurry. He is the insider. Miss a Yue is busy these days. The incense alone can make their master so praise. It definitely took a lot of effort. Besides, the barbecue and two plates are obviously prepared for their emperor!


    The young demon emperor was also very angry. It can be seen that she really wanted to go. She was immediately angry. Just wanted to let people back, she saw the servant beside her suddenly kneel on the ground.


    "Huang, miss a Yue has been busy for you these days. She hasn''t slept all night! Do you remember the incense? It was made up only after miss a Yue boiled it all night. She carefully selected and accurately weighed each ingredient. She cooked it all night and the incense is enough for you to order twice."


    The servant said almost every sentence of weeping blood. The young demon emperor couldn''t believe it. For a long time, he finally found his voice, stepped back and muttered, "what you said is true?"


    Servant humanitarian: "where dare the old slave lie to you? All the people in the side hall know it."


    When the servant said this, other people in the side hall knelt down one after another, "yes, emperor, miss a Yue, I don''t know when you will come back. Every time you eat, you prepare two dishes and chopsticks. The slave didn''t understand at the beginning. She asked her to know. She said she was afraid that the Emperor didn''t know when to come and prepare one just in case."


    At this point, the young demon Emperor didn''t understand. It was not that he didn''t come to her, but that she gave him all the time she could give; She doesn''t have any friends. She knows the demon family. In fact, he is the only one. He should have known, but


    "Why don''t you tell me?" his heart tightened, and overwhelming heartache enveloped his whole heart. How bastard could he say these words to hurt her?


    After hearing what they said, Gu Bai still didn''t stay, but stepped away and withdrew from the side hall. Standing outside the hall, facing the light, she smiled, "it''s not necessary. The demon emperor is high above me. I''m just a civilian. In the future, I won''t stay with grace, so you don''t have to worry."


    She didn''t explain anything, but these two sentences seemed like a deep gap that people couldn''t cross.


    One is high above the other and the other is low into the dust. Her only meaning is that they don''t match. In this case, she also gave up.


    The young demon emperor couldn''t stand up when his heart was not hurt. He looked at her walking away and had only one idea in his mind.


    "Don''t go..."

 Chapter 198

    We still have to go, but Gu Bai doesn''t go fast, but even if he''s not fast, the figure alone is enough to make the young demon emperor unforgettable.


    He quickly stopped the man step by step. It was only a few steps away, but his back was wet. At the thought that there would be no more her in his life, they were strangers from the end of the world, and his heart hurt again.


    He whispered, with regret and regret, "don''t go..."


    Gu Bai''s face was calm, but her red eyes betrayed her. She clenched her lower lip. No matter how he stayed, she never spoke.


    Her appearance made the young demon emperor very distressed. Since he woke up, the girls were calm and calm in front of him, smiling brightly. When... When were they so hurt? The culprit was himself. He was gentle and modest since childhood. For the first time, he was such a bastard, but he couldn''t say his apology.


    But although he didn''t say, he stubbornly grabbed her and was deeply afraid of her leaving.


    The two confronted each other like this, and no one let them. Gu Bai didn''t resist, but he was so strong that he couldn''t struggle. Finally, she smiled angrily.


    "Demon emperor, I''m not your servants. If I want to go, where will you stop me? Help the benefactor? I don''t need your grace, or if you let me go, I''ll repay my grace. From now on, you and I have nothing to do, and you don''t have to be embarrassed."


    The girl should be very angry. She lost her usual calmness and poked her heart every word.


    The young demon emperor''s body shook, but he also knew that if he let go, they would really have nothing to do with each other as she said.


    "Don''t go, I apologize."


    The young demon emperor was eloquent, but this time he was stunned and couldn''t say anything to apologize. This dry apology, sure enough, made Gu Bai laugh and laugh.


    "Well, now you''re done apologizing. You can let go."


    There was no previous anger in the girl''s eyes, and her voice began to calm. She looked at him, not like him, because there was no reflection of him in her eyes.


    The young demon emperor was very. He grabbed her hand and made some effort.


    Gu Bai frowned slightly, but there was no sound.


    Around, everyone knelt on the ground, and no one dared to speak.


    I don''t know how long it took. Gu Bai''s eyes were a little sour for a long time. She blinked, and then found that the strength of the other party holding her wrist was weakening. This was her chance to leave, and she didn''t miss it.


    She stretched out her hand, easily opened his hand, and turned sideways to leave. At that moment, the man suddenly fell into a arms.


    "I said, don''t go." Gu Bai couldn''t see the young demon emperor, so he didn''t see the haze in his eyes.


    However, there are 518, and some data will still be followed up in real time. For example, at this moment, it will prompt: "white, the data of the young demon emperor is unstable and tends to go black. You should be careful."


    However, the data instability is only temporary. After she stayed in his arms, the data fell.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I made a mistake. I just don''t want you to go. I just want you to stay with me. I just can''t control my emotions in front of you. I obviously don''t want to treat you like this, but I always make you angry." if I couldn''t say anything earlier, it seemed to get through, and all my thoughts were revealed. He held her tight again. "I don''t want to imprison you or humiliate you. I just don''t know how to express it. You are special, but I''m afraid."


    The words stopped abruptly. He said he was afraid, but in fact, he couldn''t tell what he was afraid of. Since he woke up, there was always a panic in his heart. He couldn''t say what it was, but it certainly didn''t bode well.


    Gu Bai listened to him quietly, and then secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The damn pig hoof finally came to his senses. It shouldn''t be so difficult to comb his mental strength next.


    She blinked her wet eyes, as if she couldn''t believe it, "you..."


    The girl''s tears didn''t fall. It seemed that the whole person was very sad. People just wanted to hold her in their arms and love her well, but the young demon emperor resisted. He held her in his arms in a hurry, but now reason returns, he should respect her.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not mature enough to hurt you." when he said these words, his eyes were like a sea without any cover.


    Gu Bai was even more surprised, or frightening. Their acquaintance was very dramatic, just like what was sung in the play, but she knew very well that this was not a play, and the demon emperor had never liked her.


    But when he was young, he seemed to fall in love with her at first sight.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe in love at first sight, but it''s impossible for them to happen.


    They will fall in love at first sight when they are young and at first sight when they are young. There is no reason to be indifferent in the later stage? Even if it is not as strong as the original feelings, at least it will not be so cold.


    With this doubt, she asked 518.


    Unfortunately, the 518 at the critical moment is always off the chain.


    No way, Gu Bai can only hide this doubt in his heart. After all, it is the real business to deceive the current demon emperor first.


    Gu Bai''s sadness comes and goes quickly. She is not a hypocritical person. Since the misunderstanding is lifted, there is no reason to continue taking Joe. No, as soon as he hears his apology, the cold on his face melts in an instant. A smile is like spring.


    "In that case, I''ll forgive you."


    As soon as she said this, the young demon emperor finally fell down. They just said a few words, but these words were more tired than he fought with people for three days and nights.


    "Well... We..." after apologizing, he stuttered again. In the face of her, he was always full of problems, or he was duplicity.


    Gu Bai was used to it, so he followed his words, "let''s finish the barbecue. We can''t waste it. I spent a lot of effort."


    The young demon emperor wanted to eat barbecue before. As soon as he heard this, he would not object. He immediately said, "OK, eat barbecue."


    The barbecue in the hall is still there, but the charcoal fire has long been extinguished, but these are small things. Let the servant prepare and a new charcoal fire will be sent soon.


    While waiting for the new charcoal fire, the young demon emperor stared at the charred barbecue on the plate and thought it was roasted by Gu Bai. Without hesitation, he took chopsticks and ate it.


    Because the meat was scorched and they had wasted a lot of time before, the meat was cold, but even so, he ate it in his mouth and it was still delicious.


    He ate fast. When Gu Bai found out, he had swallowed it.


    In this regard, Gu Bai couldn''t laugh or cry, "that thing is cold. If you lose it, how can you eat it?"


    The young demon emperor said, "it doesn''t matter. I think it''s delicious."


    Because you baked it.

 Chapter 199

    The young demon emperor ate a barbecue. It was a satisfaction. The misunderstanding was lifted, and the relationship between the two took a step further.


    "You side hall..."


    Gu Bai slightly tilted his head and asked, "what''s the matter with me?"


    The young demon emperor cleared his throat, but his voice suddenly decreased, "it''s very good, but it''s also my side hall. Now the main hall hasn''t been repaired. I think it''s convenient for me to move here."


    Gu Bai secretly smiles. He is the demon emperor. It''s convenient to go anywhere. Why is it inconvenient to say? But when he stepped down, she said, "well, but where do you live?"


    Although it was a side hall, because of his inexplicable fire before, the people below dared not let her choose a residence at random. They simply let her live in the bedroom where the demon emperor used to live. Now he comes back, where does he live?


    The young demon emperor seemed to think of this, and his ears immediately blushed, "there are so many houses in the side hall. There is always a place for me. You don''t have to worry."


    Gu Bai chuckled, "I''m not in a hurry."


    The young demon emperor''s speed was still very fast. His front foot told her that his back foot ordered people to move his things. However, this side hall was his resting place, and his things were everywhere, so the servant didn''t fight much, but took a few sets of changed clothes and robes.


    The misunderstanding between the two people was relieved. The young demon emperor seemed to have finally awakened to something and stopped fighting with Gu Bai. The two began to surprise each other.


    Sometimes it''s all kinds of exquisite and gorgeous clothes, and sometimes it''s small things written or painted by herself. The young demon emperor is enlightened. Gu Bai, incense needless to say, as well as meals and all kinds of snacks. She often makes things that the demon emperor has never seen before. Sometimes he''s curious. What''s in her mind? How can she do so many interesting and delicious things.


    The days have become very beautiful, but these are illusions after all. Gu Bai knows that when the cure rate rises, this guy is afraid to change another period.


    Food aid is still very useful. When the system tells that the cure rate rises to 20%, she has asked the servant to start preparing.


    That day, the young demon emperor happened to have something to do. Gu Bai was the only one left in the side hall. She left her servant.


    The servant is convinced of her now, and even looks like a demon in the future.


    "Miss a Yue, you suddenly left the old slave, but what''s the matter with our emperor?"


    Gu Bai, "I recently took the opportunity to check your emperor. If there is no accident, I''m afraid it will change the state again." it''s easier to cheat in childhood and adolescence, but it''s really difficult when she''s young. Therefore, in addition to letting the servant start preparing, she also has to have psychological preparation. No, she began to ask the servant, "What is your temperament now?"


    As soon as the servant heard this, he would not hide it. He just thought of her time with the young demon emperor. He couldn''t help but want to defend his own emperor. "Something happened to the demon family later. The former demon queen died, and the demon emperor abdicated sadly. Since then, our Emperor''s temperament has changed." He said, sighed and resented the three children, but then he thought that if it weren''t for her, there wouldn''t be the demon emperor now. In the end, all his words turned into a sigh.


    Gu Bai said, "you say, I can bear it."


    The servant said, "the emperor has become uncertain and doesn''t care about anything. If it hadn''t been so, he wouldn''t have been successfully attacked by the wolf family last time!" when it comes to the wolf family, the servant''s anger rises all the way, "that damn wolf family, don''t think about it. If it hadn''t been for our emperor''s help, I''m afraid a large number of people would have died long ago! What an ungrateful white eyed wolf!"


    After scolding the wolf family, the servant thought of the most important thing and said, "miss a Yue, our emperor''s nature is still very good, but the original thing hit too hard. If he has something that makes you angry, you should bear more."


    Gu Bai was very calm. "It doesn''t matter. He is a patient. I won''t care about him."


    Her appearance was too calm, and the servant raised a trace of worry inexplicably, "miss a Yue gets along well with the Emperor..."


    Gu Bai guessed what he wanted to say, but she can''t plant it now, otherwise she might have to be led by the nose for the sake of people at that time, so he explained: "he is a patient, I am a doctor, treating patients, and occasionally there are some special situations. The demon emperor is a special situation. Generally speaking, special situations are treated specially."


    The servant was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that miss a Yue was so cruel, but he didn''t have a position and responsibility, and even couldn''t do any duty.


    They didn''t do anything wrong. At the beginning, they directly abducted people without asking her will. In essence, they owed her.


    What else did the servant want to say? He always felt that the emperor was different from others, but Gu Bai stopped and said, "you''ve been staying for a long time. If you don''t go, your emperor''s fingers may doubt something. Go, there''s nothing here."


    The servant could not but leave.


    On the other hand, the demon emperor played happily and vividly in the martial arts training field, but playing, there were many different memories in his mind. The memories were too messy. In the end, he couldn''t even hold the sword in his hand.


    When the servant came, it happened to be this scene.


    "Come on, go and invite Miss a Yue!" he dare not come forward. The demon emperor''s strength is unfathomable. If he is careless, his life will be explained here.


    When Gu Bai came, he saw him holding his head. He was stunned. Then he heard 518: "Bai Bai, the previous estimation was wrong, and the cure rate has been as high as 38%. At this time, he is prone to some disordered memories. Be careful. He may remember your identity, but he may or may not remember you."


    Gu Bai is very calm. For his condition, she just changes people to take a piano.


    The piano she had specially practiced had a soothing effect. Then the demon emperor suddenly raised his head. At this time, all the gentleness in the peach blossom eyes disappeared, leaving only a scarlet sense of killing.


    "Human?"


    Such a cold voice made Gu Bai''s heart Click. Look at this, they have to know each other again!


    She has a headache. The demon emperor in her youth is the most arrogant and charming. In fact, she is also the easiest to approach. But if she is now, she is really not sure. After all, a careless person will die.


    The sound of the piano continued, but it seemed to annoy him. He narrowed his beautiful peach eyes and jumped forward. Without half a greeting, he cut off the piano with a sword.


    Gu Bai rolled aside in embarrassment before he came forward and waved his sword. If she hadn''t run fast, the sword finger might have greeted her.


    He scolded him silently in his heart, but there was still no panic on his face. "I''m your doctor. I''m sure you know your current situation. Killing me won''t do you any good."

 Chapter 200

    Gu Bai talks to people and ghosts. Now there is no warmth in the demon emperor''s eyes. He smiles and is cold. Such a demon emperor can no longer use his previous attitude. That kind of fooling people will work in his youth.


    She must be useful, or she may not survive tomorrow.


    The demon emperor now is still a little different from the one she really knows. Although the demon emperor in the later stage is still cool and thin, she will never be so vicious as now. She even saw a shadow of the medicine king on him.


    The medicine king is a psycho. She knows it!


    Gu Bai looked at him fearlessly. After finishing his words, he calmly said, "you are mentally unstable now. Before that, you have been in childhood and adolescence. Now, it is your third transformation. Of course, you are a patient, and it is up to you to decide whether to treat or not."


    The demon emperor narrowed his eyes and looked at her coldly. From the tone of the woman, the time they met was not short. He was not without impression in childhood and adolescence, but he was still easy to deal with in those two periods. The prototype was lovely and the youth was naive. Anyone would like her, but the woman could still be so indifferent after knowing them, It''s really cold-blooded.


    He raised his lips and sneered. He didn''t look at a golden elixir, but he liked cold-blooded people. What do you want so many superfluous feelings in this world? It''s just a joke.


    "Since it''s my doctor, come here." he sat in the chair. He was very lazy, but he could see some elegance in this laziness. As the respect of the demon family, the appearance of the demon emperor was naturally nothing to say, but it was too positive in the past, so although he was handsome, he didn''t hook people. Now, the smiling Phoenix eyes and slightly upturned thin lips all tell the state of perplexing people.


    Gu Bai didn''t dare to disobey his words. She walked forward slowly, with a single expression and a tone without any personal feelings. "Demon emperor, please stretch out your hand and let me take my pulse."


    Although the demon Emperor didn''t hate her, he never liked her. He looked at her calm and self-control, and a trace of other deep meaning floated from the bottom of his eyes. "Can the doctor who treated me be like those laymen outside? I can hear that doctors such as the king of medicine don''t need to be seen, heard and asked about the diagnosis and treatment."


    Gu Bai can''t see such an obvious embarrassment. It''s ok if she''s someone else, but she''s systematic and not afraid. She just doesn''t know what moves the damn guy wants to do next time.


    Therefore, she can''t give in blindly, otherwise the next time if the system can''t help her, it will be completely over.


    Anyway, she was found by his men, not by herself. So she pondered for a moment and said slowly, "the demon emperor, you also said that it was the king of medicine. I''m just a layman. How can he de be compared with him."


    The demon emperor heard the speech, propped up his chin with one hand and looked at her lazily. Even what he said was very careless, "since it''s so useless, drag it out and kill it."


    Gu Bai slowly raised his eyes, looked at him, and said calmly and appropriately, "it''s not so easy to kill me and find another doctor. The demon emperor should also know that although I can''t compare with the king of medicine, I''m still useful. Otherwise, your men won''t try hard to steal me. Of course, if you just want to embarrass me, think I didn''t say anything."


    When the demon emperor heard her words, he didn''t respond. No, he couldn''t respond, because soon he stood up again, but his whole body was still very lazy. Then he said, "you''re right, I just meant to be difficult for you." then he casually pointed to a servant and said impatiently, "Why are you pestling there? Drag people out for me."


    The servants who served closely saw that they were worried in each other''s eyes. How can miss a Yue say that they also came from the pit? Although they haven''t completely cured the demon emperor, they are also diligent these days without slighting, and it is also in her hands that the demon emperor began to get better. It''s not a good demon to cross the river and tear down the bridge at this time!


    "Huang, miss a Yue is not at fault. If she makes you angry, she might as well teach you some lessons and drive people out?" the man said, and several other servants knelt down. Although they were silent, the meaning was very obvious.


    When the demon emperor saw this, his narrowed eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness. However, these people have served him for a hundred years. He rarely spilled his anger on the close servants or guards. After all, they had no big mistake, but now, these people dare to ask the little doctor for mercy?


    "Do you mean the emperor''s people or the little doctor''s people? She has bought you off so quickly in just a few days?"


    He spoke very slowly, but every word made people tremble, but in the blink of an eye, his back was wet.


    The servants did not dare to persuade him any more. They had served him for a hundred years and were familiar with his temperament. At this time, if they tried to persuade miss a Yue to die, of course, they would die!


    Gu Bai took a deep breath and told herself to calm down. The more flustered she was at this time, the faster she died. However, she didn''t go up foolishly to intercede with these servants. If she did, she really wanted to apply for what the demon emperor said.


    The servant is his, and so is the bodyguard. If she wants to kill or cut, she has no right to intervene.


    Maybe it was her indifference that made him interested. He raised his eyebrows and said slowly, "you see, they don''t even want their lives for you. The little doctor is really indifferent and doesn''t beg for mercy for them?"


    Gu Bai looked at him with his back straight and said, "that''s your man. Where do you think I should ask for this favor for them?"


    The demon emperor tutted, "you are a smart man, but I don''t like smart people."


    Gu Bai:


    She doesn''t like psychosis yet! Shit, the results of the tasks, one by one sick!


    No one pleaded for her this time. A servant took her out of the bedroom. Of course, it''s not a pledge. She''s familiar with the servants around the demon emperor these days. Everyone is acquaintances and won''t fall into a well. Even when the servant came to her, he said politely, "miss a Yue, I''ve offended."


    Gu Bai calmly walked outside the bedroom, but he played 518 madly.


    ¡±Check his mood? Have you reached the point of killing? ¡°


    518 said, "don''t worry, he should be teasing you. His mood is very calm without any ups and downs. It''s even worse than the ups and downs when you yelled with him at the beginning."


    The system said so firmly, Gu Bai also calmed down a little, "I hope you''re right, or we''ll finish it together later. By the way, if I''m beheaded, will I continue to be reborn?"


    This is really embarrassing 518. It has never seen anyone who has repeatedly failed in the branch line mission!


    Well, you can''t say anything, because it''s her host from beginning to end.

 Chapter 201

    The guard''s sword was raised over his head. Gu Bai was not as calm as he was on his face. He was also flustered. He even said a last word with 518.


    "Cai, if I die, we''d better not meet again in the next life. I''m afraid I can''t bear it and die young again."


    518 flustered, she said in her last words and stared angrily, "die young? How many years have you lived? If you die this time, I should count you as a long-lived old man. After all, in your former world, living a hundred years is a long-lived old man."


    Gu Bai was almost angry with her heart attack. Yes, she changed so many identities back and forth by relying on the system. Her life is indeed a long-lived old man. But over the years, she has not lived a stable life. Even if she appears to be safe and quiet, she is also worried. If she is not solid enough, she will become a devil if she is not crazy.


    The two people fought against each other, but no one let anyone. Instead, they diluted some tense moments. Finally, seeing that the guard''s sword was about to fall, a stone suddenly shot from mid air and missed the knife.


    The whole process was very frightened, because Gu Bai could feel the cold of the sword around her neck. One second later, I''m afraid her head will be separated.


    "The little doctor seems very sure that the emperor won''t kill you." the demon emperor walked over leisurely, and I don''t know how he did it in such a short time. He was still wearing regular clothes. At present, his chest was wide open, revealing honey and strong skin, which was very beautiful to eat.


    Gu Bai felt that he had really changed and began to become abnormal. Look, he was still in the moment of life and death one second ago, and now he is coveting beauty again.


    "When people die, it doesn''t seem to be a loss to die in your hands." she opened her mouth and said nonsense. When she saw the other party looking at herself strangely, her eyes seemed to be mentally retarded. Then she defended herself: "do you think I''m going to say this?"


    The demon emperor has seen many people. They are full of false morality, that is, they are dissatisfied again. When they talk, they either maintain their so-called image, or sophistically shift the responsibility to others, so as to achieve the purpose of maintaining their image.


    However, he has never heard of or seen such a wonderful work as a little doctor.


    When a man dies, his ears are almost cocooned, because less than half of the people who die in his hands have said similar words. Of course, the latter two sentences are not like this. They are dying and their image can''t be maintained, so they will break the curse.


    So when he heard the little doctor say this, there was only one thought in his heart.


    Isn''t this little girl a fool? What good is it to die in his hands?


    Of course, Gu Bai is not stupid. Seeing the demon emperor''s face change again and again, he said: "I''m just sure that killing me won''t do you any good. After all, there aren''t many conscientious doctors like me. Of course, my medical skill is not comparable to the king of medicine, but you know that the king of medicine won''t produce the valley of the king of medicine. Besides, you are the demon emperor. If the outside world knows that you have a problem, I''m afraid it will cause an uproar."


    The demon emperor''s mood has sunk to the bottom of the valley. He thought he played with the little doctor. Unexpectedly, he just let people see a play in the end.


    "You play me like a monkey?!"


    Gu Bai said innocently, "how dare you? You teased me."


    The two said a word. Although the atmosphere was tense, it was not as terrible as before. Those servants kneeling on the ground were all suffering. I knew you two were making such a fuss. Why did they bother to stand up as cannon fodder!


    The heart is bitter, but dare not say, can only be forced to listen to them continue to quarrel.


    As soon as the demon emperor woke up, his spirit was still very unstable. When he talked to Gu Bai, he felt a headache.


    "Get away from the emperor."


    Gu Bai certainly won''t stay for this great opportunity, but before she left, she said very kindly, "remember that incense, which can alleviate your symptoms. Of course, if you really can''t stand it, you''re welcome to come to me."


    She''s a doctor. There''s nothing wrong with saying this, but in the middle of the night, a young girl invited a single man. It''s weird.


    However, now the demon emperor was not in his state. When he heard this, his face was a little distorted, "will you invite me again?"


    Gu Bai was stunned. When his eyes moved to his chest, he was surprised to realize the meaning of his words.


    The explanation was unclear, because when her eyes moved down, the demon emperor''s face was very blue, "you are such a woman!"


    Gu Bai couldn''t tell clearly. At last, he broke the jar. "Whatever you think."


    Demon emperor, "you are so!"


    Gu Bai:


    Forget it, what else can I do? I can''t kill it.


    Gu Bai, "do you have anything else?"


    The demon emperor was happy. How could such a shameless woman look at herself and pretend to be nothing!


    "Yes!" he was almost gnashing his teeth. He wanted to see how much the little doctor dared to do. "The emperor is a little uncomfortable now. Let''s go."


    Gu Bai really didn''t want to take the title of sex wolf. He stopped and didn''t want to come forward. "Tell me what''s wrong with you first. You just woke up. I''ll see if there are any ways to let you relieve quickly."


    The demon emperor sneered, "what''s wrong with me? I thought Dr. a Yue knew very well."


    Gu Bai smelled the speech and denied it for three times, "I don''t, I''m not, I don''t understand."


    The demon emperor was impatient and came forward to drag the man in his hand, "why didn''t you know you were such a mother? What was your courage just now?"


    Gu Bai wants to cry without tears. She never has the courage. She just calculates the danger value and almost never does anything that endangers her life!


    They walked away slowly. The servants behind them looked at each other again. Looking at the demon emperor, they couldn''t hear a voice. They discussed in a low voice.


    "Well, shall we get up?"


    "The emperor seems to have forgotten us."


    "Otherwise, let''s go, or there will be no one around the emperor."


    When they said this, they stood up quickly. As for the attendant on one side, they didn''t see it.


    On the other side, the demon emperor was tall and long. Gu Bai ran for two steps and soon couldn''t keep up. She was almost dragged all the way. At first sight, she couldn''t stop, and the whole person rushed forward.


    Then, I heard a gnashing voice in my ear, "can''t you wait?"


    There are too many stimuli tonight, but Gu Bai is still not used to it. She clenched her teeth and asked, "which eye can''t wait for you to see?" she defended herself: "if you hadn''t walked so fast, I would have rushed up? Also, if you didn''t hold me, I might have walked better by myself."

 Chapter 202

    The demon emperor has never seen such a brazen and shameless person. He really wants to kill her. However, the current situation really needs her. He knows his current situation very well. The memories that flash in his mind from time to time are enough to give him a headache. In addition, he occasionally loses control. It is not feasible to change a doctor, or it is too troublesome. It takes a little effort, and the doctor he finds may not be in line with his heart, And the demon clan is not so peaceful on the surface. He always feels that he has forgotten many important things.


    He took a deep breath. I''m sure she''s also a lustful and cowardly person, otherwise he''ll teach her a hard lesson!


    "You, stay away from me."


    He spoke in a vicious voice. Gu Bai was very innocent, but she didn''t bother to argue with the psychopath. She had to step back a few steps, "so?"


    The demon emperor frowned, obviously still dissatisfied. He sneered, "just a few steps. Can you find an excuse to throw yourself into arms later? Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Gu Bai was very angry. She waved to him and said, "come on, I think you''re in a serious condition. Let''s take medicine when we''re sick. Don''t delay."


    Where would the demon emperor go, he immediately raised his eyebrows with anger and said, "do you think I''m still the innocent and ignorant boy in my youth?"


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he must have suffered a lot from her. He looked at her in the eyes and became more and more angry!


    After this and again and again, Gu Bai is used to it. She is wooden, but she can''t help but make a sound to stimulate him: "indeed, the demon emperor at that time was soft and lovely. When sleeping with him, she would blush and feel hot, and be shy when she was teased."


    The demon emperor was shocked. He lost his previous memory, but he could vaguely feel a habit. That habit was reflected incisively and vividly in her. For example, when he saw delicious food, he couldn''t help but want people to send it to her. When he saw her standing, he couldn''t help but want people to take a seat. Even before, he asked people to kill her, and his heart beat quickly made him palpitation.


    He had to admit that when he was a teenager, he must have been attracted to this woman!


    But I don''t like such a deep mind! He must get rid of this habit. It''s a bad habit! It must be corrected!


    "You..."


    Gu Bai didn''t know that his heart was changing, but watching him eat flat, he felt a lot better.


    Let him scare himself as soon as he shows up. It''s time!


    "Demon emperor, it''s dark and it''s time to have a rest." she said, fearing that he might have some misunderstanding, and said, "of course, don''t think about it. We won''t sleep together."


    The demon emperor said angrily, "who wants to sleep with you? Don''t dream!"


    As soon as he said he was dreaming, Gu Bai suddenly had a flash of light in his head. Yes, she once appeared in his dream, and the final treatment effect was also good. Otherwise, he could dream again. But now he can''t even dream without his permission.


    "Demon emperor."


    The demon emperor frowned and looked wary, "what do you want to do, you woman?"


    Gu Bai, "talk to you about your illness. I once dreamed of playing the town demon flute. Under the appeasement of the flute, I repaired a part of your mental strength."


    Speaking of business, the demon emperor''s disgust was not so deep, "do you want to enter my dream again?"


    Gu Bai asked back, "is it difficult? If you think you have offended you, take it as if I didn''t ask."


    The demon emperor only hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t embarrass her, or he was eager to repair his mental state, and said, "yes, but in my dream, you''d better be modest about some things!"


    Gu Bai, "don''t worry, I''m not very interested in you like this."


    He has always despised her. Who can think that this damn woman showed this expression before he said anything?


    The demon emperor''s face is green, but Gu Bai is happy. Previously, he thought he was a bit like the king of medicine. Now, Ao Jiao is still Ao Jiao until death, and the king of medicine is an out and out advanced patient of snake essence disease.


    No, 518 sounded in my mind.


    "In vain, I went to Yaowang Valley to pick you up at night. As a result, I didn''t receive it. Now I''m making a lot of trouble in Yaowang valley."


    For those who don''t use the strategy for the time being, Gu Bai was very calm, "and then?"


    518, "the medicine king gave him a message. He said that you were born in a mysterious family. There are few people you really know. They are not in the medicine King Valley or the demon palace. They may be in the demon palace. After all, the demon emperor knows you."


    Gu Bai took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. This guy can really make trouble.


    "Night is joy. When can you come to the demon clan?"


    518, "before the demon clan came out of the wolf clan, there were fences around. Most people can''t get in at all. It''s fun at night. I''m afraid it''s not that simple, but it''s always troublesome. You should think of a way as soon as possible."


    Of course Gu Bai knows that she can put the joy of night aside for the time being and ignore it. But if he comes to the door and confronts the demon emperor, she is afraid that it will be another Shura field and there is no task. She is still looking forward to this Shura field. After all, these are the leaders of the two sides. It should be wonderful to fight, but now she has a task, If she is yellowed by the joy of the night, she''s afraid she''ll spit out blood!


    Today''s plan, the best way is to let the demon emperor recover.


    However, although the idea is good, the process is somewhat difficult. So Gu Bai asked, "if you count the time, how long can you get there?"


    518, "just go to the door of the demon clan. I''m afraid it will arrive tomorrow. However, there is a boundary outside. Even if it''s fun at night, it can''t be broken immediately. It''s estimated that it will take him at least ten days or half a month. Of course, the people of the demon clan won''t sit by and watch him wantonly destroy the array. They may fight back and forth for a while."


    There is not enough time. Gu Bai can''t delay any more.


    "Demon emperor, it''s not too late. Now I''ll dream."


    The demon emperor''s whole person is incredible. This woman is very anxious. It''s not far from his temporary bedroom, but she wants to dream at such a close distance? The soul leaves the body. Is she going to let him take her back?


    This is really a big conspiracy!


    "But a few steps away, doctor a Yue is no matter how anxious he is, he can''t wait even now."


    When he said this, his face was definitely very bad, but inexplicably, he thought of him as a teenager holding a little doctor, and then... A wonderful sour feeling came into his heart!


    Wait, what''s going on now? Will he still eat his own vinegar?


    Gu Bai is too lazy to talk nonsense with him. Although her soul is gone, her body will still be taken care of. There are so many servants in the demon palace. Any one can take her back.


    However, the demon emperor obviously didn''t think so.


    "When was the last time you entered my dream?"


    Gu Bai truthfully said, "you fell asleep and I sneaked in. You were still a child, not so wary, so you were very successful."

 Chapter 203

    The demon emperor''s brain circuit is no longer the same channel as Gu Bai. When he heard that Gu Bai was sneaking in, he suddenly had the illusion of being impolite.


    "How dare you sneak into my dream? Do you know what it means for practitioners to dream without informing their master?"


    Gu Baitan looked at him. She really didn''t expect that the demon emperor of this period was still a chaste martyr! How disrespectful!


    "That''s a special period. Don''t you really let the doctor touch you?" Gu Bai said without waiting for his answer. "If so, I understand. Don''t worry. In the future, I will treat you with a strictly prohibited attitude towards the big girl of yellow flower. I was reckless before. I apologize to you."


    The demon emperor once thought about what it would be like for the dead duck to apologize, but he didn''t expect that in half an hour, the scene appeared in front of him, just!! It''s better not to apologize!


    "You......" the demon emperor gnashed his teeth. "You can."


    Gu Bai''s innocent face said, "I can''t, but don''t worry. I''ll try my best for you." she looked at the surrounding environment and felt that she was too anxious just now. She said, "which bedroom do you like? We can do it again. Don''t worry. This time, I''ll never be perfunctory and try to make you happy."


    He felt that if he listened to her again, he would be so angry that he would strangle her.


    "Even today, another day!"


    The demon emperor brushed his sleeves and left. Obviously, he didn''t want to stay with her again. Gu Bai didn''t have much time, so he had to catch up quickly. "It''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. You see, you don''t want to see me, and I really want to leave the demon family. I''ll finish seeing the doctor for you earlier, and I can leave earlier."


    Her words finally slowed down the demon emperor''s pace, but this time he didn''t give her a good face, calm and indifferent: "I''ll give you another chance. If your dream fails this time, don''t waste the food of the demon family. I''ll personally send you on the road tomorrow!"


    This gnashing of teeth sounds like they are big enemies. However, as long as Gu Bai agrees to treatment, everything will be fine. As for others, what is face? What''s inside? Living well is the most important.


    "Well, you can choose a bedroom first."


    There are five palaces in the demon emperor''s bedroom, temporary and permanent. These palaces are empty on weekdays. Only when the demon emperor thinks of them occasionally will he come to stay for a while.


    However, he had so many choices, but when he walked, he couldn''t help but come to the bedroom where he gave Gu Bai his help.


    The demon emperor looked at this familiar place and wanted to cut off his legs!


    This time, the color girl''s fingers don''t have to think about it!


    Gu Bai really didn''t think much. She didn''t play as much as him. When he came to his temporary bedroom, he just said, "do you sleep soft or in bed?"


    The demon emperor immediately said, "soft collapse!"


    The appearance of the demon emperor is both demon and evil. Now I go to the soft paralysis. The messy hair, slightly open clothes and lazy breath make people want to come forward and ravage the whole demon beauty. I think my mind is full of business at the moment. If I change someone else, I can''t tell how amazing it is.


    "I''ll light the incense first. Don''t worry. The incense is also specially made for you. There are no side effects..." Gu Bai said a lot. With the incense gas, the demon Emperor didn''t resist and soon entered his dream.


    When Gu Bai came to his dream again, he was not as confused as before.


    In the dream, there was still a thick white fog around, and she couldn''t see anything clearly. Although she was in the white fog, she didn''t lose her direction. Vaguely, she felt something calling herself, so she obeyed her heart and followed the voice.


    The white fog faded, and finally there were some other scenery in front of her. This place she was familiar with was the bedroom she had been living in recently. In the bedroom, a snow-white round meat ball was sleeping soundly on the soft collapse, while on the bed not far away, a stunning young man fell asleep.


    This fox is not someone else, but the demon emperor in childhood and him in adolescence.


    Gu Bai was not sure about the current situation, so he asked 518, "what is the situation now? These two states appear at the same time. What should I do?"


    518, "they are one person, because they are mentally unstable and split for several periods. What you have to do is to merge them again. If they succeed without accidents, the cure rate should be as high as about 60%


    If Gu Bai thinks about it, the fox in her childhood has no impression of herself in her youth, then she starts with him in her youth.


    She came forward with a soft voice and slowly called, "emperor."


    A small voice echoed in the bedroom hall. Not far away, the little fox on the soft collapse moved his ears, but soon, after he straightened his ears for a while, he didn''t seem to hear the second cry. He simply hugged himself with his tail and continued to sleep.


    Gu Bai didn''t dare wake up the little white fox. He could only reach out and push the sleeping boy. Fortunately, this time, the boy finally gave a response.


    Because he hadn''t woken up yet, he was suddenly woken up, and his eyebrows were a little wrinkled. However, when he opened his eyes and saw that the purpose was the person he was thinking about, he pulled back from the edge of anger and said happily: "ah Yue, how is it you?"


    Gu Bai smiled, "why isn''t it me? Do you know where you are now?"


    When he was a teenager, he was very confused. The bedroom was very familiar, but it was a bit strange everywhere. It seemed to copy everything, but none of the essence and details could stand scrutiny.


    "Where is this?"


    Seeing that he had found something wrong, Gu Bai said truthfully, "this is your dream, or not your dream at this time. How much do you remember?"


    The young man said truthfully, "before I was unconscious, I remember discussing with you what to eat at night. Then..." he frowned. "It seems that I was taken away from my body control. At first, I just thought that I remember that damn guy wanted to kill you!"


    When Xu was talking about the excitement, the young demon emperor was particularly angry, "that damn guy wants to kill you!"


    Gu Bai chuckled. He was still a lovely young man in this period. He said, "he is also yourself."


    The young man angrily said, "I won''t be like him! He''s a fool and arrogant! Look how he wears clothes? Good clothes are more charming than the girl''s house! What does he want to do?!"


    Gu Bai is helpless. He rejected it in his youth. It''s very troublesome to want to integrate in the future.


    Sighed. She could only point her finger to the little fox. The little fox was naive and lovely. She shouldn''t be so resistant in her youth.


    "Look what''s over there."

 Chapter 204

    The demon emperor in his youth didn''t resist his appearance when he was a child, but he didn''t know what he thought. His face suddenly showed some embarrassment, and he refused to come forward.


    Gu Bai wondered and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The young demon emperor can blatantly say that he is coquettish in youth, but when he was young, he didn''t have so many favors. He was too childish, and he also did a lot of embarrassing things to Gu Bai. Now when I recall, once he replaced himself, he simply didn''t see it.


    When he was a child, the demon emperor with simple mind stuck to Gu Bai every day. That''s all. But he had to be accompanied even when he bathed. Even if he was accompanied, he asked Gu Bai to bathe him?


    At the thought of her soft hands brushing all parts of himself up and down, and her eyes like a loving mother, his whole fox was bad.


    However, these things must not let her know!


    "Nothing. I haven''t seen myself when I was a child for a long time. Some didn''t react."


    He suppressed his dislike, but Gu Bai didn''t understand.


    She is a little worried. How can they integrate with each other?


    At this time, I don''t know whether the conversation between the two woke up the little fox sleeping on the soft collapse. He opened his eyes. His eyes were as bright as gemstones. He blinked innocently. Then he saw Gu Bai. His eyes lit up and jumped quickly to her without hesitation.


    This was the action he had done countless times before, so subconsciously, Gu Bai also took it very smoothly.


    In the face of the demon emperor in her youth or youth, she always has a bit of reason, especially the latter, which can be called wisdom and courage, but it is different in early childhood. At this time, the demon emperor is simple and lovely, and like is like.


    He likes Gu Bai. From all aspects, Gu Bai is also willing to spoil him. "Do you miss me?" she said, rubbing his soft little head and furry touch, not to mention how comfortable it is.


    She couldn''t put it down. She couldn''t finish touching it. The whole pair of eyes of the young demon emperor on one side were almost staring out. He also liked Gu Bai, but! When they get along, except when they wake up for the first time, they sleep in the same bed. The rest of the time is from emotion to ceremony, and the only intimate contact is really thanks to their childhood!


    He was envious and jealous. At last, his brain became hot and he changed back to his noumenon.


    Compared with his childhood, he is quite huge at this time.


    Gu Bai only noticed that a shadow shrouded her. Looking back, the whole person was a little stupid.


    Now... What''s going on?


    "How did he suddenly become the noumenon?" the time spent with him was not long, but it was not short, but he never became the noumenon, so what is the operation now?


    The young demon emperor is still very shy. Unlike his youth, he is full of coquettish. He cleared his throat and tried to speak in an ordinary tone. "It''s nothing. I''m just curious about how different I was when I was a child from when I grew up." then he really compared it with the little fox in her hand.


    The little fox in Gu Bai''s hand is really small, just like a small milk dog. Only his tail is furry. The nine tails are bigger than his body. In his youth, his body can be compared with his tail. No one loses. He just squats on the ground. The nine tails move in the wind, majestic, good-looking and domineering, But it will never make Gu Bai feel like he wants to touch it.


    Willing is very simple. It''s really too big. She needs to raise her neck when she looks at each other''s face.


    The young demon emperor saw that she had no intention to start, and a ray of loss flashed in her eyes, "do you like me like this?"


    Gu Bai held the little fox in his arms and looked puzzled, "no, I like everything you do. Why do you ask?"


    The young demon emperor opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he saw that the little guy in Gu Bai''s arms was very shameless. He seemed to know that he wanted to compete for favor, so he played a scoundrel, pouted his ass and arched into Gu Bai''s arms. At the same time, he also made a weak and helpless sound of not swallowing. In that way, don''t mention the grievances, it was like receiving some great grievances.


    Now Gu Bai was in a hurry. "What''s the matter? It was just fine. Why did it suddenly happen? Is it uncomfortable?"


    When he was a child, he couldn''t speak, but he was very smart. In the past, Gu Bai could guess his meaning almost every time when he got along with him, but this time, she really couldn''t guess. Of course, she was in a hurry, but she wasn''t too worried.


    Where she could not see, the little fox secretly raised his head. He narrowed his eyes and showed himself a provocative smile in his youth.


    Witnessed the whole picture of 518:


    Gu Bai couldn''t guess, and finally 518 couldn''t see it anymore. "They are jealous of each other."


    Gu Bai, "are you jealous?"


    518, "yes, when I was a teenager, I just wanted you to hug him."


    Gu Bai pulled at the corners of his mouth, "I can''t hold him. I can''t hold him in my life. I can roll on his tail with such a large volume. You let me hold him?"


    518 did not expect that the demon emperor was such a demon. He was tired. "Just now the little fox secretly provoked himself in his youth."


    Gu Bai is completely speechless. You won''t say a word. The volume of your whole body is not as big as someone else''s tail. It''s really capable.


    She looked at the little fox in her arms expressionless. Well, the little guy was still acting. Let alone, his acting skills were very good. She hadn''t found it unless 518 reminded him.


    "Still uncomfortable?"


    The little fox did not find anything, but nodded coquettishly.


    Gu Bai asked again, "do you need to rub your stomach like when you were a child?"


    The demon emperor in early childhood had three meals a day and snacks from time to time. She fed them every time, so this guy was easy to eat and support. Over time, she practiced the good skill of rubbing her stomach and disappearing. However, she told her 518 that this food could not support the Millennium demon. But what else can Gu Bai do? He can only toss with him.


    But she didn''t expect that the little fox had such a deep mind and knew how to stimulate him in his youth.


    The young demon emperor doesn''t know how he twists and turns. After all, he is himself. His mental instability doesn''t mean he doesn''t know anything, but he can''t be controlled. But now, the damn bastard dares to provoke himself?!


    "Ah Yue, give it to me. I know how to rub him will be more comfortable." he tried to keep his voice flat. "After all, I''m him."


    Without hesitation, Gu Bai threw the little fox away and said, "well, it''s better than I''m here."

 Chapter 205

    Gu Bai''s throwing is not as gentle and careful as before. It''s like throwing a random gadget. This is wrong. In the past, she was as careful as she wanted to be when she treated the little fox. She was afraid of knocking him and starving him.


    The little fox is a human spirit. He is very clever. He doesn''t understand at the moment.


    He appointed Qu Baba''s regiment at the foot of the big fox. The size of the two foxes was very different. With his poor appearance, the whole person was almost weak, helpless and poor.


    Knowing that he did it on purpose, Gu Bai was indifferent and even wanted to laugh.


    The furry little fox, who cloth likes, but she still knows the propriety and can''t pet him anymore. In other words, since 518 told her that she was jealous, she inexplicably thought of a way.


    The two foxes seem to like her. If they make each other jealous, they may want to replace each other once they reach a certain limit.


    Integration means that both sides want to be themselves so as to achieve unity. Gu Bai is not sure whether this method will work, but at present, this is the only way she can think of.


    She ignored the wronged sight of the little fox, looked directly at the tail of the big fox, and then deliberately showed some excitement, "well, maybe it will be a little offensive. Can I touch your tail?"


    The girl''s eyes lit up, which was the eyes that the young demon emperor had never seen before. She was elated and completely forgot the other party''s indifferent expression when she first became a prototype.


    "OK, but are you sure, you just need to touch?" finally pulled back a game and won the girl''s attention. At this time, the young fox, not to mention how happy, shook his nine tails in the air and blew the little fox''s hair at his feet.


    The little fox is naive, but now he is blown upside down and can''t stand stably. Although he is poor, he can''t stand stably and tries his best to stand firmly. Don''t mention how funny it is.


    Gu Bai couldn''t help laughing. Now the little fox is completely blown up!


    This damn smelly thing dares to make a fool of himself! But he was angry. In front of the force value, he was still weak. Therefore, before he showed his sharp claws, he was ruthlessly trampled under his feet and could not move.


    He was so angry that he shouted. He couldn''t shake his strength. Finally, Gu Bai couldn''t see it. He had no choice but to say, "he''s just a child. Don''t bully him."


    Gu Bai was speaking for him, but the phrase "he is still just a child" immediately made the little fox lost.


    It turned out that she was just a bear child in her eyes. No, it was a bear fox. If she changed to a more lovely little animal now, would she also be attracted to her eyes? Then gradually forget yourself?


    He can''t speak, communicate with her, be angry or happy, and there are too few things he can do with her.


    The little fox''s malaise visible to the naked eye is the young demon emperor, who is not happy.


    Also, what does he have to contend with a fox who can''t even speak?


    Gu Bai''s words, coupled with the attitude of the young demon emperor, made the lost little fox more and more lost.


    Over there, Gu Bai seems to have never seen her. Her bright eyes are only those nine big furry tails at the moment. "Can you put down your tail?"


    The young demon emperor will be in a good mood. Let alone put down her tail, let her climb on her head. That''s OK.


    He thought so and asked, "why don''t you ride on me? In this way, you can feel better."


    The word "ride" is a bit subtle. When he said it, he was very embarrassed, but if he didn''t take the initiative at this time, he doesn''t know when to meet again next time.


    Gu Bai obviously found it, but said, "since the Emperor invited me, I''d better obey my orders." she said with a smile. Over there, the young demon emperor fell down again. As for the little fox, he was completely forgotten, and no one thought of him.


    When the young demon emperor lay down, pangran''s body suddenly appeared under Gu Bai''s eyes. To be honest, it was very shocking to make such a powerful person bend down.


    Gu Bai was just acting, but when the young demon emperor lay down, he really showed his intention and true feelings.


    However, just as she raised her feet and was about to go up, the dream suddenly began to be unstable, and then the dream collapsed and disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye


    When she woke up again, Gu Bai had returned to reality. The time of the dream was not equal to the reality. One day of the dream was only half an hour in reality. No, when she woke up, the sky was not bright.


    She blinked, puzzled and angry at the young demon emperor who didn''t know when to come.


    "Why did you end this dream without authorization?"


    The young demon emperor was happy. "It''s not over. Is it waiting for you to ride me?"


    Riding this word, he deliberately said very heavy, with a bit of gnashing his teeth, hate.


    Gu Bai spread his hand and said to the truth, "this is not what I asked. It''s your own mouth. I just follow what you said. The demon emperor is angry."


    "Vent your anger?" I was still too young in my youth. As for early childhood, not to mention that I was cheated by her at these two stupid ages! In his opinion, there is no true love, but playing with them. However, these two fools are so stupid that they treat her as a treasure. They make him sad because of her words. What makes him angry most is that these two fools compete with each other in front of her! What''s good about this woman? Deserve their special treatment?


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you want to do?" the young demon emperor narrowed his Phoenix eyes and was very dangerous. "You want them to devour each other."


    Gu Bai was very honest, "I have this plan, but demon emperor, don''t forget that they are one person, and swallowing each other is just a means of treatment. Or do you like yourself in different periods?"


    The demon emperor''s face turned green when she didn''t want to face. Yes, he didn''t deny that it was a treatment, but he didn''t feel comfortable watching himself compete for a woman!


    "Another way! I''m not allowed to use this way!"


    Gu Bai said, "I''m sorry, I only think of this method for the time being."


    The demon emperor was furious, "I don''t care what you do, anyway, I don''t allow you to use this method again!"


    When he said this, Gu Bai also had an unknown anger in her heart, but before it came out, she suddenly thought of an idea to persuade him.


    As soon as she changed her previous anger, she suddenly chuckled, "why is the demon emperor so angry? Anyway, it''s just two former self. Are you afraid that you will like me like them?"


    The demon emperor was shocked by her shameless face. After a moment, he thought of retorting, but before he finished, Gu Bai interrupted, "since you don''t like it, what do you have to worry about?"

 Chapter 206

    The demon emperor finally agreed to her request. The reason was very simple. Gu Bai used a fierce method. She said, we might as well make a bet. I bet you will disappear in these two different periods within three months? And you have to bet that you won''t like me in three months.


    Three months, which is not a long time, she dared to be so sure because 518 gave her data at the same time.


    That dream has made the demon emperors of the two periods begin to integrate. Even with the current data, they will completely integrate in less than three months.


    The arrogant and conceited demon emperor immediately disdained to laugh at this gambling agreement, "since you bet, you will win or lose. Little doctor, what should you do if you lose?"


    The irony in his eyes was so strong that he seemed sure she wouldn''t win.


    Gu Bai was very calm from beginning to end. She looked at him and didn''t even have any ups and downs in her voice. "If you lose, you can do whatever you want."


    The demon emperor narrowed his eyes in an instant, then hissed and said with a smile: "this is what you said. Don''t cheat at that time."


    Gu Bai, "don''t worry, you won''t." speaking of this, she deliberately lengthened her voice and said with a smile: "it''s you..."


    The demon emperor naturally remembered what she had just said. Although she felt ridiculous before, she dared to mention it again. The whole face suddenly became incredible, "don''t worry, there won''t be such a day."


    There are so many banshees in the demon family. It''s much better to pick up one at random than to ask this damn human. If he hadn''t used her, he would have been thrown out of the demon family many times.


    This time, Gu Bai didn''t lift it easily, but continued: "this can''t do. I said the answer to the gambling appointment just now. I can''t say it alone, but the demon emperor doesn''t mean anything."


    The demon Emperor didn''t want to argue with her. He simply followed her words and said, "if you lose, you can do whatever you want."


    Gu Bai was satisfied and stopped talking. He just said goodbye and left without looking back.


    Looking at her far back, the demon emperor again provoked a cold and mocking smile. Human beings are really ignorant and fearless


    In this way, Gu Bai will have a dream every three days. Unlike the first time, the demon emperor will not interrupt his dream halfway. Without his interruption, things went very smoothly. Childhood and adolescence can be said to be the most simple in the whole life of the demon emperor. They trusted Gu Bai, envied each other, and even wanted to be each other for a time. This idea is getting stronger and stronger. Sometimes, they feel that they have an illusion, because they find that they have really become each other.


    Things went very smoothly. I thought it would take two months to calculate everything, but I didn''t expect that in a month, they would completely integrate, and the young demon emperor looked at her more and more wrong.


    Gu Bai is very calm. In this case, he will have a certain feeling for himself. It is inevitable, but he can''t guess how much water there is in this feeling.


    If she couldn''t guess, she simply avoided people. Except for daily dreams, she could hardly find her people at other times. The demon emperor could confront her, but he said before that night joy found her trace and had hit the demon family. Previously, there was a barrier between the demon family and the bodyguards guarding the demon family, but things became more and more intense, and the demon emperor had to come forward.


    Outside the border, night is Huan, red eyes, staring at the demon emperor who came out. There is little difference between today''s demon emperor and the demon emperor in memory, so for a moment, night is Huan did not notice his change. He just said: "demon emperor, I only ask if my friend is in your demon clan!"


    The demon emperor looked at him lazily and heard him say friends. He subconsciously sneered: "demon lord, you find a friend and find me. The demon clan is coming. Next time, I''ll find any cat and dog. Can I also make a big scene in your demon palace?"


    Night is joy. Now his mind is full of Gu Bai. He thinks of the promise she said before she left. She said she wouldn''t leave her. She said she would come back. Therefore, he decided that either the medicine King kidnapped her or, as the medicine king said, she was taken away by the demon emperor, or even didn''t allow her to leave.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. His eyes, which were only red, had now turned scarlet. He seemed to have lost his mind and made a big fuss about the demon family, but the only thought in his heart was to find her.


    The demon emperor was also angered by him. Although he was a demon, the demon family was not allowed to be bullied by others. They all came to the door. If they didn''t fight back, wouldn''t anyone dare to provoke in the future?


    "Devil, the emperor only asked, do you want to be the enemy of the whole demon family?"


    The night is happy. Now his reason is nearly lost. He can''t hear his warning. He stomped his feet heavily. Soon, a small tornado was formed under his feet. The strong wind made people unstable.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Since I don''t want to hand her over, I''ll fight you to hand her over!" with his words, a sharp sword broke through the earth. The sword was extremely sharp. They only felt a flower in front of them. Then they found that if the demon emperor hadn''t blocked it for them, they would be like Zeng Tian''s big tree on one side. I''m afraid they would fall down!


    What power is this? Let them have no resistance?!


    The demon emperor and the demon lord almost fight with immortals. No, the cultivation of ordinary immortals may not be equal to them.


    In everyone''s opinion, it was dark these days, and the sky was under the illusion of collapse. They fought for ten days, all the way from the entrance of the demon family to the Yaowang Valley, and from the Yaowang Valley to the demon palace. Everyone was frightened by such a fierce war. Except some insiders, everyone believed that the demon family and the demon family were afraid of a feud, didn''t they? They haven''t seen such a big movement for hundreds of years... No, they haven''t seen it for thousands of years.


    Powerful as they are, but the demon lord and the demon emperor, although they are powerful, they will compete occasionally, but they will never die as they are now.


    In the end, no one won or lost, but the medicine king stood up and reluctantly ended the war.


    The medicine King thinks he knows the demon emperor very well. If he really takes Gu Bai away, he will never be like this. After all, if he changes people, but if he takes people away, it is the least. But the demon emperor is provoked and angry from beginning to end. For others, it doesn''t exist at all.


    And the demon emperor, after a war, people were happy, and his head began to become clear. The demon family was very exclusive. Except for all kinds of demons, no one was allowed to go in and out at will, but he forgot that recently, a human doctor was treating him!


    After he knew it, he thought of Gu Bai!

 Chapter 207

    The demon emperor returned to the demon palace and didn''t even tidy himself up. The first thing was to find Gu Bai.


    After ten days of war, he was a strong man like the devil. His hair was already messy. Even his extremely luxurious Dharma clothes were no longer dazzling and gray. He lost his mana blessing and became ordinary clothes. They were dim and even broken in several places.


    Compared with his embarrassment, Gu Bai looked different. After a comfortable nap, she seemed to be going to eat some fruit. When she saw him coming, she blinked blankly.


    "Demon emperor, where did you fight? Why did you make yourself so messy?"


    The demon emperor molars, this damn human is really a disaster. He tore it up for her and the demon clan. She is so calm!


    "Do you know the devil?"


    He didn''t ask directly, but the meaning was very obvious.


    In fact, he already believed that she was the one the devil was looking for, but he still wanted to hear her admit it. Now, Gu Bai''s eyes flickered. Although he didn''t respond, he also let the demon emperor know that there was no need to ask.


    "He came to you ten days ago."


    Compared with the sound of grinding teeth before, this time, the demon emperor''s voice is much calmer.


    But Gu Bai just made a cold sound.


    The demon emperor was stunned. He opened his mouth. After a moment, he finally said, "that''s it? Is that your attitude?"


    Gu Bai asked, "otherwise? What response does the demon emperor want me to give? Excited, angry, or full of love?"


    The demon emperor was very angry, but he couldn''t tell why he was angry. Maybe it was because of her dispensable attitude, or something else. In the end, he snapped and smashed the table!


    Gu Bai looked at the smashed table and said, "why do you need it? It''s a table in your palace. It''s broken. I''d better buy a new one with your money."


    She was so calm that the demon emperor who wanted to leave stopped. In the end, she couldn''t help asking, "the demon lord cares about you so much that you don''t feel anything about him?"


    Gu Bai thought his question was very interesting. "What does the demon emperor mean? He cares about me so much, so I have to give a response? If he doesn''t give a response, I''m a heartless person? But don''t forget, the world is so big that he may not be the only person interested in me. According to you, don''t I want to give a response to everyone? Do you think I can give a response?"


    The demon emperor said angrily, "this is unreasonable!"


    Gu Bai shrugged and said indifferently, "whatever you say, by the way, do you still remember the bet between us?"


    The demon emperor immediately looked alert, "what do you want to do?"


    Gu Bai smiled, "don''t be so nervous. I don''t want to do anything. You''ve been away for ten days. Now childhood and adolescence have been harmonious. Then it''s your turn."


    Two bets, one for each of them, two months before the end of the bet, but Gu Bai won ahead of time.


    The demon emperor always felt that this human being approached himself was not really to cure himself, but he couldn''t say anything else. She never approached herself. Except for several treatments, she could hide. If she couldn''t, just perfunctory.


    The demon Emperor didn''t find that his attention to her began to increase gradually, and then remembered his other two periods. They trusted her so much and loved her so much, but in the end, she didn''t even hesitate and let them disappear.


    Seeing that he looked more and more complicated, Gu Bai was afraid that he would go back on his word and immediately said, "the demon emperor won''t go back on his word?"


    The demon emperor smiled angrily, "repentance? There has been no repentance in the emperor''s life. Since it is to be cured, how do you say it?"


    He generously expressed his cooperation and acceptance. Gu Bai was relieved. To be honest, compared with the uncertain guy in front of her, she preferred the one in the future. At least some words, she didn''t need to hide, which caused him any misunderstanding.


    In the current treatment stage, the degree of completion has reached 60%. According to 518, the effect of assistance will only be better and better, and the recovery will be faster. She only needs to follow the previous assistance, and the degree of completion will gradually rise.


    Food, music, plus some other gadgets, Gu Bai''s thoughts emerge one after another, but most of the time, she doesn''t appear in front of him. These things are through servants.


    The demon Emperor didn''t know what had happened to him. He should have gradually forgotten the little doctor. Even when she was just a doctor, he didn''t know whether it was a harmonious relationship. He began to miss her, think about what she was doing, think about who she was thinking about at this time, and even think about her relationship with night joy.


    This feeling became more and more intense, and his spirit was about to collapse every day. Until one day, this feeling almost reached the peak, which made him lose some reason and ran directly in front of her.


    Gu Bai was making medicated meals. He was surprised to see him coming. "How did the demon emperor come at this time?"


    He looked at the little doctor in front of him, his sight gradually moved down, and finally stopped for a moment on her white neck. I''m afraid such a delicate neck will be completely broken with a gentle grip.


    If it is broken, the things that tortured him these days should also disappear.


    Gu Bai soon found something wrong with him. How could he look like he was possessed?


    At this time, 518 gave a voice to remind, "Bai Bai, the demon emperor''s mood is unstable and has the intention to kill. You should be careful!"


    Gu Bai is even more surprised. Kill me? This guy is crazy. She doesn''t hinder him. Where does this killing come from?


    She paused, looked at him carefully and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The demon emperor''s voice was a little hoarse. He looked at Gu Bai and was deeply afraid of missing her every move. "You said, if I tried harder, would your beautiful neck break like this?" he said, but his hand slowly stretched out.


    Gu Bai took a step back in fear, but the kitchen was not big and there was no way back. Soon, the guy''s hand covered her neck.


    His hand was very big. With this grip, he almost grabbed her whole neck. This feeling of being pinched by others was quite uncomfortable. Gu Bai frowned, "demon emperor, I''ll ask, I haven''t offended you. If you want to kill me, you have to give a reason."


    The demon emperor''s breath is unstable, and the smile at the corners of his mouth is becoming more and more abnormal. "Yes, you haven''t offended me, but you shouldn''t have appeared in my mind! You run around all day, you know, several times, I want to discount your legs!"


    Gu Bai:


    The demon emperor continued, "in this way, you can''t get out. You can only be obedient in my body."


    What is this?


    Good, another crazy one.

 Chapter 208

    The demon emperor could feel Gu Bai hiding from himself. Why did he hide from himself? He had a clear mind, but so what? She''s hiding from him. Won''t he go to her?


    The little doctor is a smart man. She is hiding from herself, but she is trying to cover up. Now he is going to pierce this layer of window paper.


    The demon emperor was conceited and proud. Therefore, Gu Bai felt that even if this guy could pierce this layer of window paper, it would never be now. But now, that''s what he did.


    She pondered for a moment and said, "the demon emperor still remembers the bet between you and me?"


    The demon emperor''s lips were hooked and smiled coldly and coldly, "remember how, don''t remember how, it''s all in the past. Turning it out can''t change anything."


    Gu Bai underestimated his shameless degree. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She was thinking about how to answer, but the demon Emperor didn''t want to wait any longer.


    He said, "from now on, you are not allowed to hide from me."


    After Gu Bai was slightly stunned, she raised her eyes. Her eyes were still clear and clear without waves. What she could say made the demon emperor slightly stunned.


    "The cooperation between you and me will stop here," she said


    In childhood and adolescence, they like themselves and won''t do anything too much, but the demon emperor in this period is the most dangerous, even more dangerous than his final appearance.


    Now he is mentally unstable and does what he wants without any scruples.


    Although the task is important, Gu Bai thought that life is more important. His cure rate has been very high. It was stable at more than 60% before. It has increased again in the past month. Without her, it should be no problem to find someone with relatively good medical skills.


    But I''m afraid. This guy won''t let her go at all.


    At that moment, Gu Bai thought a lot, and the demon emperor''s reaction was not what she expected.


    He didn''t let her go at all. Even when she said he wanted to leave, his anger suddenly increased. There was a strong wind behind him. It was a good bedroom, but in the blink of an eye, Leng turned into ruins.


    Gu Bai also had a golden elixir period. Although the demon emperor was powerful, she didn''t want her to get hurt. Just looking at the house, she couldn''t help thinking that he had demolished two halls in a short time.


    She sighed silently. Seeing that he was so angry, she was not angry, even very calm.


    "Do you want to leave?" the calmer he saw her, the more angry he was. An unknown anger burned almost all his reason, but the initiator said nothing!


    Gu Bai said before leaving, but it was a proposal. Seeing that he was so angry, for his own safety, he still knew the current affairs very well and said, "I''m just a proposal, but the demon emperor doesn''t seem to want me to go."


    The demon emperor sneered. This damn human is always so calm and calm. No matter what he does, says, or even puts a knife around her neck, she was unmoved.


    "I really hate you like this." he narrowed his eyes and bit his teeth.


    Gu Bai is innocent. Although she knows that she is responsible for this step between her and the demon emperor, most of the time, she is actually very responsible. She also worked hard for his disease. She knows that he is a patient and it''s no fun to argue with him, but she wants to laugh at this.


    This is laughed at!


    "If I hadn''t, I''m afraid my life would have been gone two months ago."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the demon emperor was stunned and thought that when he just woke up, he really moved a minute to kill.


    His stupidity magnified infinitely in Gu Bai''s eyes. She stood up and thought the conversation was meaningless. "You see, I''m just your doctor. Although my treatment methods are different, I don''t want to compensate myself. If you want to listen to me, we can continue, but if you don''t want to, the conversation will end."


    The demon emperor could have interrupted and even put her under house arrest. He was not allowed to go anywhere except the demon family, but he knew that house arrest was only temporary. Finally, he took a deep breath and said that she would continue.


    "You say."


    Gu Bai saw that he tried his best to bear it, but he didn''t beat around the bush. He just said, "your current situation may be a side effect of treatment. When it''s completely better in the future, this side effect may be gone. Therefore, in order not to regret it in the future, I hope you can think about yourself a little and think about it in the future."


    Her words were very clear. She just felt that he was just on impulse. Maybe he would want to kill himself at this time when he recovered one day. Of course, she also thinks for herself. At least, if he listens, she is safe for now.


    This is the best way at present. The demon emperor stared at her for a long time before he said, "yes."


    Gu Bai''s goal was achieved, relieved, but said on his face, "please cooperate with the treatment during this period of time."


    The demon emperor ignored it and said, "from now on, you are not allowed to hide from me!"


    Gu Bai was afraid of angering the breathing time he had won. Without hesitation, he nodded and said, "yes, do you have any other orders?"


    The demon emperor looked at her and looked at the mess behind her. Suddenly the corners of his mouth tilted slightly. It was good to be angry just now. No, he sought some benefits for himself.


    "Since it''s broken here, you can move in with me, and it''s convenient for you to treat me at any time." he said finally, afraid that she wouldn''t obey, he warned with a smile: "you know, it''s actually very simple to damage a palace. You also said that my mental strength is unstable, which is careless..."


    He didn''t finish what he said, but the meaning was very clear. If Gu Bai was obedient and lived with him obediently, that''s OK. If he didn''t obey and had to run to live in other places, how bad this palace is today, other palaces won''t be spared.


    It''s not easy for Gu Bai to live to this day, so she really knows the current affairs. Before she''s sure, she won''t do anything with a high risk factor. No, the threat was childish, but she agreed.


    "All over the world, you can rest assured that the land is a monster. If I am in the demon clan, where do I want to go, has the final say."


    At this moment, the demon emperor''s heart was finally ironed, "you''d better remember your words." then he took her hand and walked towards his side hall without hesitation.


    Along the way, there were countless servants in the palace, and many people saw this scene. In order to let more people know, the demon emperor even deliberately circled around, which made him more childish.


    Gu Bai was speechless. She suddenly felt that the demon emperor in front of her was not as good as that in early childhood!


    Back to the side hall, a servant had already prepared the tea and snacks. After walking such a big circle, Gu Bai really felt a little thirsty, so she poured herself a cup. Only she drank one mouthful, and the tea cup in the water was robbed.

 Chapter 209

    The demon emperor is the emperor of a family, so sometimes he is still very overbearing. This is not true. He doesn''t ask for his own tea cup, and even grabs it directly from Gu Bai. What''s the most annoying thing? After drinking, he smashed his mouth and looked disgusted.


    "It''s not good."


    Gu Bai smiled angrily, "it''s really difficult for you to condescend to drink such a terrible thing."


    The demon emperor was also open-minded to go out. When he heard this, he had a domineering look on his face, but now he looked at him wrongfully. In the end, it was a combination of childhood and adolescence. This expression had no sense of conflict!


    "But I just watched you drink. It seems very delicious."


    Gu Bai sensed that this guy had a back move and looked at him warily, "no, the water in the teacup is still that pot of water. My appearance is just an illusion."


    Gu Bai sometimes thinks he is really stupid. Who is the demon emperor? Why would she stop his commotion because she said these words? No, just as her voice fell, others suddenly came forward.


    Gu Bai''s red lips, which have just drunk water, are very red, with some water stains. Don''t mention how attractive they are in the sun. As a demon, the demon Emperor didn''t think it was necessary to hide and tuck anything in his heart. No, looking at her lips, he directly swallowed heavily.


    Gu Bai:


    Demon emperor, "can I taste it?"


    As soon as Gu Bai pulled the corner of his mouth, he just said no, and the other party''s lips completely covered it.


    The demon emperor''s mouth is fragrant with tea, which is generally between her mouth and teeth. Her four lips are opposite and her tongue is compatible. It doesn''t conflict, but she has to accept it without Gu Bai! She has been working for so long, and there are few such intimate things. She likes to catch big fish in the long line at night. Unless she takes the initiative, she spends most of her time skimming the water and tasting it. Where he is like him, he doesn''t know how to control, and people who are stunned and close begin to soften their waist, so she can let people go.


    But although it was to let go, it was just to let go of her lips, and his hand was still heavily buckled on her waist.


    The demon emperor who tasted some sweets was in a good mood. His eyes were a little smiling. He lowered his eyes and looked at the red and swollen lips kissed by him. His eyes were dark again. He didn''t hesitate to taste it again. Of course, this time was not as intense as before. He just licked it and waited until the end.


    I don''t know whether the person in my arms is kissed or angry. His face is crimson. His already beautiful face is more beautiful.


    The demon emperor couldn''t put it down. He wouldn''t let go of it. He didn''t forget to eat some tofu on his mouth. "It''s really delicious."


    Gu Bai''s cold temper, which he had maintained until now, finally broke his merit and scolded him, "delicious, you fart!" if it was normal, it might be a bit dignified, but she was weaker than the downwind and was severely ravaged. She stared at people and made people think she was being coquettish and angry.


    The demon emperor thought he liked it better, so he didn''t face and said, "scold again."


    Gu Bai was stunned. Who on earth could be so shameless?


    Oh, I''m sorry, she''s wrong. This guy is not human at all!


    She opened her mouth and felt that any scolding he said at the moment might be wonderful in his ears. So she endured it and angrily said, "go away!"


    The demon emperor smiled. It''s impossible to roll, but it''s OK to hold her in another place.


    Gu Bai''s whole body was soft. While spitting on herself, she wanted to recover as soon as possible, but who thought that before people recovered, there was a whirl in front of her. She was so frightened that she stretched out her hands and hooked people''s neck. Then, she heard a slight smile in her ear.


    "Hang tight, don''t fall down."


    Gu Bai''s face turned black and suddenly struggled. As a result, she really underestimated the shameless face of the demon emperor. He... Actually pinched his hip!


    Gu Bai stared into his big eyes, and the demon emperor said lazily after a short period of amazement: "let you hold it. What do you do if you have nothing to do?"


    Gu Baiqi was crazy. She asked, "so it''s still my fault?"


    The demon emperor looked at her, the eyes were very obvious, it was her fault, but when he said it, he looked helpless, "well, it''s my fault, I didn''t hold you."


    One after another, Gu Bai completely rested her restless heart. She was loveless and allowed him to take people to the bedroom. Looking at the luxurious big bed in front of her, she said expressionless, "after drinking tea, do you want me to sleep with you?"


    The demon emperor listened to her tone and couldn''t help laughing. He was afraid to scare her, so even if he had this idea in his heart, he endured it. The side hall is not small. There is not only one place to live, but now she has asked so. How could he not follow her words.


    "Yes, I''m sleepy. As a doctor, miss a Yue must accompany me."


    Gu Bai sneered, "I don''t know when to be a doctor. I have to wait on people to bed."


    Gu Bai was not as surprised as before under his action one by one. She just shared the same bed. She also had a relationship with the young demon emperor.


    Unknowingly, she has entered his set. The demon emperor knows very well that if she was asked to bed with herself at the beginning, the answer must be no, but now, you can have a try.


    The demon emperor talked about shameless fallacies. It was one set after another. Rao was Gu Bai, but he was stunned and couldn''t refute it.


    No, he said: "you''ve been in my dream before. Compared with the same bed, the practitioner''s dream is more intimate. Don''t you want to cure me as soon as possible?"


    Indeed, the dreamland of the practitioners is not accessible to ordinary people at all. This is a very private thing for them. But Gu Bai had a reason. She was to repair his mental power! After all, it hasn''t disappeared in childhood and adolescence, but she won''t be stupid enough to say it, because this guy still has a back move!


    The former, in order to cure him, had to enter his dream from time to time, but now, in order to cure him, why can''t she sleep together?


    The demon emperor saw that although she was angry, she stubbornly pursed her lips. He knew that the little doctor couldn''t say anything to refute. He was secretly happy in his heart for fear of losing popularity, so he coaxed her: "don''t worry, although I''m in the same bed, I won''t treat you like that. I''m not such a beast."


    Gu Bai interrupted, "who says foxes are not animals?"


    It''s the Nine Tailed holy fox, and that''s the fox.


    But Gu Baiqi was confused. Since animals and animals can do some things about animals and animals, she now put on this hat. If the demon Emperor didn''t do anything, I''m really sorry for her name.


    Gu Bai knew it later. When she was pressed on the bed, she was surprised that what she said was wrong. However, it was too late.


    "Since ah Yue said so, wouldn''t I be sorry if I didn''t do something?" the demon emperor smiled like a fishy cat, with a happy smile in his face and eyes.

 Chapter 210

    Compared with others, the demon emperor''s integrity has almost fallen. He loves to play at night. At the beginning, Ji Beiting was a serious person. Only the demon emperor never played cards according to the routine!


    No, it was not easy to negotiate with him a few days ago. Today he wants to break the contract!


    Gu Bai doesn''t regard some things as too important. Everyone is an adult. She doesn''t dislike those things that come naturally. In addition, she has been reborn twice. The years are long, and she can take some things as fun. However, even if it''s fun, at least you have to see it. In front of the demon emperor, she looks horizontally and vertically. She just wants to kick people out of bed!


    The demon emperor is confident. He is a Nine Tailed Fox. What is the Fox family best at?


    But he really didn''t expect that he was tempted for the first time in his life. He only tasted some sweetness and was kicked out of bed!


    He sat on the ground in amazement, but Gu Bai on the bed was a little relieved.


    "This bed is too small to accommodate your majesty. You''d better find another place." she raised her head high, and her face was a little red because of her anger.


    But in the eyes of the demon emperor, the pretty beauty''s clothes are messy and her crimson face is more like jiaochen, although she has a little anger in her eyes. In this way, there is no half dignity. I just want people to bully me again.


    Although the demon emperor had done a lot of transcendence before, he was also an understanding person. If he went down again, his little doctor was afraid to be angry, so he gave himself a step and gave her some buffer time according to her words.


    "Since ah Yue said so, I''ll ask someone to find a bigger bed tomorrow. Let''s forget it today."


    The bed is big enough, let alone accommodate the two of them, even if there are two more people, it is more than enough, but both of them know that the bed is just a pretext.


    Gu Bai sneered, "I''d better say goodbye. No matter how big the bed is, I''m afraid it can''t accommodate your Majesty''s noble body." she said, she didn''t want to talk to him and simply rush for humanity: "it''s getting late. You can rest earlier."


    Outside the hall, the sky was clear. Gu Bai opened his eyes and lied, but his action was to really cover himself with the quilt. On the other side, the demon emperor was also funny and knew that he would tease people today. No, the kittens stretched out their claws to be annoying.


    "Then rest and I''ll come back to you tomorrow." the demon emperor left this with a smile on his face. He left obediently without her.


    As soon as he left, Gu Bai''s body completely relaxed. She has been here for many days, and it has been less than half a year.


    "How much is the cure rate for getting rich?"


    518 did not answer immediately, but said, "there is a good news and a bad news. Which do you want to hear?"


    Gu Bai felt inexplicably tight in his heart, and then lay in bed with no love. "First say a good news to make me happy."


    518, "the cure rate of the demon emperor has been as high as 90%. No accident, it should be able to complete the task in a little time. However..." it revealed the bad news before she asked, "I''ve detected that night joy is a little blackened. Once you leave the demon clan, I''m afraid there will be trouble."


    What else can Gu Bai do about the evil he planted? Of course it''s your own!


    "I see."


    I don''t know whether she was tired or tired. In the end, she really fell asleep.


    The friar was different from others. Gu Bai didn''t have a good rest these days. After sleeping for two days and two nights, she woke up and saw the handsome face of the demon emperor.


    Although the demon emperor''s face is very beautiful, it''s still unbearable to see such an enlarged face as soon as I wake up.


    She rubbed her swollen temples and said slowly, "why is the demon emperor here? What can I do for you?"


    Although the demon emperor is not a human being, he is still somewhat similar to a monk. For example, he knows that although the monks in the golden elixir period can not eat or sleep, they are still human, not God. Since they are human, they will naturally be tired and tired.


    I''m afraid she hasn''t slept well for half a year.


    At the thought of this, the demon emperor was a little distressed. His cultivation was different from her. He was close to God. Whether he ate or drank could not affect him, but the little doctor really endured with his own body.


    "Silly or not? Don''t tell me if you''re so tired. You mean to have a hard time with yourself?"


    Gu Bai glanced at him with his lips pursed.


    Is it not because of him that she is so tired? In the past, she only had to eat and sleep with her in childhood, and followed her most of the time in her youth, but this guy was the only one who was afraid of waking up and dying. She really racked her brains in order to stay! As a result, he actually understated and asked her if she was stupid?!


    The demon emperor estimated and figured out the meaning of her eyes. He couldn''t help touching his nose. He did make trouble many times before.


    "I was wrong before. You have a good rest. If you think something needs to be changed, just say it."


    He wanted to atone for his sins, but Gu Bai listened, but he just looked at him with a smile. "It''s not necessary. I''m afraid you''ll forget me again in a few days."


    There are too many criminal records in this matter. Every time he changes, he has different temperament in different periods. Even, if he recovers in the future, it will be embarrassing if he can''t point out that this guy turns over again.


    The demon Emperor didn''t expect her to say such words, and was stunned for a moment.


    Seeing this, Gu Bai simply said again, "demon emperor, I''m a doctor. It''s my blessing to be favored by you, but I''m so blessed that I''m afraid I can''t afford it. Every time you change, I have to suffer. Of course, I don''t ask for credit. I''m a doctor. I should deal with these things. Just as a doctor with principles, I can''t be with patients."


    What she said was to prevent the demon emperor from completely recovering in the future.


    In the end, she was his life-saving benefactor, but if it was related to his feelings, it was another matter. Moreover, she thought of another way. The task only said that she was his fiancee, but she didn''t say that she had to love. She could get in the gap and use her kindness to let him agree temporarily. For others, if you can go back, it''s best. If you can''t go back, find another way.


    The demon emperor''s eyes drooped slightly. He knew what she said was the truth. It was because of this that he could not refute it.


    He was afraid that "he" would hurt her again. Just as before, when she was a teenager, he spoiled her to the bone, but his awakening put her in danger several times. Although he woke up now, he did hurt her before. He was afraid that the one who completely recovered would also hurt her. If so, let go.


    No, I won''t let go for a lifetime.


    He must find another way.


    He pursed his lips and a pair of different pupils looked unpredictable. For a long time, he tucked in her quilt. "A lot of things have been done in the kitchen. What do you want to eat?"

 Chapter 211

    Gu BAIXIAN''s words really let the demon emperor settle down for a long time.


    Of course, although people are at ease, they still have a high sense of existence. It seems that he wants to make up for all the mistakes he has done before and spoil people to death. As long as she wants and opens her mouth, they are all piled up in front of her.


    Gu Bai was used to being abused by him. For a while, he was flattered. In the end, he couldn''t stand this mode of getting along, so he had to find someone to have a good chat again.


    Facing such a demon emperor, she is really helpless. She can humiliate and teach those who treat her badly, but now the demon emperor, she really can''t do it. No, this guy always appeared in front of her with a prototype since he knew he was fluffy and loved those fluffy and lovely little animals most. Knowing that his prototype was huge, he deliberately narrowed down, shook his round nine tails from time to time and walked deliberately in front of her.


    She really endured very hard in order not to roll her hair.


    "Demon emperor, let''s talk about something."


    The prototype demon emperor blinked innocent eyes, jumped directly to her desk and signaled her to continue.


    Gu Bai never thought that one day she would be mistaken by beauty, so she could only cut off the source and said, "we have something to say, you change back first!"


    The prototype demon emperor has caught her weakness, which is so willing to change back to human shape. The little doctor looks soft and weak, but his words are really more and more cruel. Several times down, he was afraid.


    He would rather not listen than talk about fishing with her!


    His resistance was so obvious that Gu Bai couldn''t cry or laugh. Helpless, he could only say, "don''t worry, I just want to tell you that those things don''t have to be sent to me every day. For one thing, it''s troublesome for you to find them, and for the other, I can''t use them."


    The demon emperor was relieved. It was terrible. She took advantage of this topic and said something. She simply turned around. Of course, he listened very carefully.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s no trouble to give something to your sweetheart, but if your sweetheart can''t use it, he has to think of something else to give. At least send something useful!


    He thought so, and Gu Bai continued: "demon emperor, really don''t have to be so troublesome. The more you are, it makes me uncomfortable."


    The demon emperor was stunned. He blindly wanted to give her good things. He really didn''t consider whether she needed it or whether it would cause trouble to her. Since his own memory, he has always been high above everything. Everyone follows him. He shows a little favor, and others are grateful. Not to mention, he selects gifts himself.


    Therefore, he never thought of it from beginning to end.


    He was silent, and Gu Bai felt that he had said enough.


    There were many fresh fruits on the table. At the moment, the sun was strong. She simply picked up the grapes on the table and stuffed one into his mouth.


    The demon emperor subconsciously bit down. When he suddenly realized that it was Gu Bai who fed it, his happy eyes narrowed. His eyes were beautiful. With this smile, Gu Bai suddenly understood why foxes have always been put on colored glasses since ancient times.


    "Really..." she subconsciously wanted to say that it was really beautiful, but when the words came to her mouth, she simply changed her mouth: "the grapes are so sweet."


    The demon emperor''s head is crooked. If he remembers correctly, the little doctor hasn''t eaten grapes from beginning to end? Where is it so sweet?


    Unfortunately, this problem didn''t last long. When Gu Bai fed other fruits again, the demon emperor opened his mouth like an immoral dog and let her throw the fruit into his mouth.


    "Is it delicious?"


    The demon emperor nodded subconsciously. The grapes were sweet and the oranges were also sweet. Of course, these were not as sweet as the little doctor.


    From a cure rate of 90% to a complete cure, he didn''t spend much time. Even this time, he didn''t sleep, but directly changed slowly in a sober state.


    No, since it is cured, it can not be said to be transformed. It should be said to be completely recovered.


    Today, as in the past few days, Gu Bai and the prototype demon emperor bask in the sun, eat all kinds of fruits and snacks, and get along several times. Now the prototype demon emperor can lie on Gu Bai''s feet and bask in the sun.


    Gu Bai, as before, put the washed grapes into his mouth, but unexpectedly, he noticed that the fox on his legs was stiff for a long time.


    She was slightly stunned, thinking of the cure rate she had told 518 before, she accepted it calmly.


    Sure enough, the voice of 518 appeared in my mind, "Bai Bai, the demon emperor''s condition has been completely cured, 100%


    Gu Bai took back the hand of rolling fox hair and put him back to the ground before he recovered.


    All this she did was too leisurely. She was stunned that the demon Emperor didn''t notice anything.


    Until she spoke again, "Your Majesty, you are completely awake this time. In that case, I should also leave."


    As soon as the demon emperor recovered, a pile of memories were forcibly stuffed in his head, which couldn''t be smoothed out at all. As a result, such a burst of words without emotion came from his head.


    He was slightly stunned. Even if his memory had not been smoothed out, he suddenly heard that she was leaving, and his heart tightened for a moment.


    He looked up blankly and saw that she had put down the grapes and stood up.


    "Where are you going?" he blurted out the question. His memory was confused, but his feeling was very real. He was reluctant to give up the girl in front of him, to let her go, and to let her feel sad. These emotions were not in his past. Just when he doubted whether he had not been cured, he listened to her: "Now that the demon emperor has recovered, those lost memories should also come back. You see, your men forced me to be a doctor for you. If you are dissatisfied with anything during this period, you should bear more."


    "Miss a Yue wants to leave?" he forced down the chaotic picture in his mind and said again while he was conscious: "miss a Yue, this is the second time to save me."


    Gu Bai stepped down and said with a smile, "we''re clear for the first time."


    She took his jade pendant and got his promise. This should be the past tense. Since it is the past, there is no need to mention it again.


    She obviously meant this, but the demon emperor kept on biting, "the grace of saving lives, how can I be cleared so easily? I just woke up and my head is still a little confused. Since miss a Yue has treated me for so long, I might as well stay a few more days." then, he suddenly remembered that he was the prototype, so he changed himself and changed himself back to the demon emperor with excellent demeanor, "You see, my head is still a little uncomfortable."


    Gu Bai has a branch task for him. In fact, he doesn''t want to go, but wants to see his attitude. If you look at it, you might as well stay and observe for a few days.


    She frowned slightly. She couldn''t see the appearance of laughing with him at the beginning. It seemed that they were very strange. This feeling inexplicably made the demon emperor feel uncomfortable.

 Chapter 212

    The demon emperor, who was completely cured, was no longer mentally disordered, and the memories in his mind naturally became particularly clear. He clearly remembered the memories of the three different periods, and knew Gu Bai at that time. He spoiled and amused himself in his childhood; Quarrel and have fun with the young self; She fought with the youth for wisdom and courage, but all these things returned to normal, but she changed. He became very strange and strange, as if all the things before were just his dream.


    No, maybe she hasn''t changed, she''s just herself. She''s a doctor. Everything she did before, including her emotions, may be to cure his illness. Now that he has recovered, she naturally doesn''t have to play this ridiculous play with him.


    It''s ridiculous to say that she was in the play, but he was in the play and couldn''t come out again.


    In such a big bedroom, Gu Bai had already left, just like her eyes. When she left, she didn''t hesitate or even look back.


    The demon emperor sat on the chair. The water in the teacup had already cooled down, but he drank it up with his head up.


    Before that, countless possibilities flashed through his mind, but finally, at the moment when he drank tea, he finally made up his mind. After living for thousands of years, birth is a joke, and growth is also a joke, but this time, he wants to live for himself!


    Not far away, Gu Bai didn''t know his mental journey. After the demon emperor recovered, all the burdens on her were unloaded. He woke up in a hurry. He had time to ask her a lot of things in the future. Xin Kui was in a hurry to wake up, otherwise she didn''t know how to answer a lot of things.


    For example, why did she have medical skills, why did she get caught by her means, or... There are too many. She can think of several at random.


    She was relieved, but before she came to her bedroom, she heard 518: "blackening index detected!"


    Gu Bai almost stumbled at his feet and asked: "... Who?"


    518, "demon emperor."


    "Demon emperor? What''s his good blackening? Hasn''t he been cured? I finally cured his neuropathy, and he blackened himself again?" Gu Bai simply didn''t know what expression to use to respond to this matter.


    This one, two, no one worry! Just blackened a demon lord. Now it''s good. Blackened a demon emperor. It''s like a wolf before and a tiger after. The future is slim and dark!


    518 is a system. There is no mental process of demon emperor blackening. It can only speak according to data, but data is dead. Except for the results, the process is unknown.


    Gu Bai thought she could relax after he woke up. When he saw this, he still had to be worried. He saved a word, closed the small black house and abused her mentally.


    ***


    The demon emperor blackened for a while. Gu Bai always took it to heart. She thought he would come to her soon. As a result, she waited day after day and almost forgot about his blackening, and he finally appeared in front of her.


    "Do you remember Xuelian?"


    In the courtyard, the sun was just right, and the fragrance of flowers overflowed. Gu Bai was lying on the recliner and was almost asleep. Suddenly, she heard such a paragraph. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw that the person standing in front of her was the demon emperor. She picked her eyebrows, "what''s the matter with Xuelian?"


    She asked casually, except that it was him when she opened her eyes. After a little surprise, she resumed her lazy posture.


    The demon emperor frowned and said in a deep voice, "the medicine king has cultivated snow lotus, and even cod have survived in the medicine King Valley."


    Looking at the whole cultivation world, no one has succeeded before, only Gu Bai. Many people know that the medicine king invited her some time ago, but Xuelian is extremely precious and is a cultivation prescription. No one can easily take it out, but it has only been half a year, but the medicine King succeeded.


    Gu Bai didn''t show any surprise at his success. She just nodded and thanked him for telling him.


    The demon emperor''s eyebrows tightened more and more. Seeing that she was so indifferent, he finally couldn''t help saying, "you know, after the medicine King successfully planted snow lotus, he destroyed all the snow lotus on the top of the whole snow mountain."


    At this moment, Gu Bai was finally no longer calm. She looked at him in amazement and looked incredible, "the medicine king, is he crazy?"


    The demon emperor said, "yes, he is crazy. He said that since miss a Yue has disappeared, there is no need for these snow lotus to exist. Therefore, he polluted the whole snow lotus area. Now, although there are snow lotus on the top of the snow mountain, it has only ornamental value."


    He didn''t say it clearly, but it was crazy outside. The medicine king was cold and cold before, but he never looked at anyone. But this time, he was angry for miss a Yue. The destruction of Xuelian must cause public anger. He is the king of medicine. He still bears all kinds of accusations and curses.


    The demon emperor actually wanted to ask how many people she hooked up with. There was a demon in front and a medicine king in the back.


    However, he dared not ask, nor could he ask.


    He took a deep breath, but it seemed to Gu Bai that it was another explanation.


    She cleared her throat and wanted to explain that the medicine king was a psycho. She never cared about the consequences. This time she was just using her as a cover, but the word "witch" in the demon emperor''s eyes silenced her. Finally, she just explained dryly: "Although I taught him the planting method of snow lotus, I didn''t let him destroy snow lotus. As for others, I have been in the demon family these days, and the outside news is not clear at all."


    The oppressive feeling from the demon emperor is very heavy. Although Gu Bai can lie on the couch, she has to, because she can''t stand up at all and can only pretend to be lazy.


    The demon emperor was angry and didn''t realize a series of consequences he had brought. He gave her a dead look and saw that she didn''t explain any more. Then he said coldly, "you''d better continue to stay in the demon family these days. I''m afraid you''ll be tied up and burned as soon as you go out."


    No one dares to offend the medicine king, but that doesn''t mean they dare not offend her. Although she has many ghost ideas, it won''t work if she meets those with strong cultivation, because others won''t listen to your nonsense at all.


    Gu Bai also knew the current situation and didn''t show off his ability. He thanked in a low voice, "then I have to work for the demon emperor these days."


    The demon emperor said indifferently, "it''s all right to repay your kindness."


    He owed her twice. When he paid off these two times, he wouldn''t have to worry about it any more.


    However, Gu Bai didn''t realize it. She felt that the demon emperor was very good now. At least she had something to say. She didn''t have to waste her brain. It was comfortable to talk to such people.


    "It''s one thing to thank you for your kindness, and it''s another thing for me to thank you, so I still want to thank you."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the demon emperor who was going to leave suddenly looked at her more. Then, in the place she didn''t see, he hooked his lips and smiled, "since it''s thanks, verbal thanks are too insincere."

 Chapter 213

    The demon emperor''s last reward is very simple, that is, to make her cook again. Speaking of it, Gu Bai has never cooked since he recovered. Aside from the feelings of the demon emperor towards her, Gu Bai''s cooking is also first-class. She has many ghost ideas. At this point, it is also used for cooking. She can always surprise you with desserts, snacks and staple meals.


    The demon emperor occasionally remembered that he would eat his own vinegar. Why can''t those guys eat it? Fortunately, he finally got a chance.


    Gu Bai didn''t think much about cooking. Although it was a little troublesome for her, it was just a little cumbersome in the process. The chef of the demon palace couldn''t do her things, or even unheard of them, so she had to prepare them herself. This time, the demon emperor spoke. She soaked in the kitchen all morning and finally made a full table of delicious food.


    In the front hall, the demon emperor sat on a chair, looked at an appetizer, frowned and asked, "where''s miss a Yue?"


    The servants respectfully put down the dishes in their hands. Then they retreated to one side and saluted: "back to the emperor, miss a Yue is still busy in the kitchen. She said, these are only appetizers. You should eat less and the dinner is later."


    The quantity of appetizers is not much. There are only a few mouthfuls on each plate. Most of them are cold dishes, but they are very refreshing. People eat and want to eat. If the quantity is not too small, he can really eat again.


    However, since the servant replied that Gu Bai would not come back, the demon emperor felt that these delicious foods were tasteless.


    He was afraid to scare her these days, so he didn''t dare to go to her. Originally, he wanted to take this opportunity to have a good chat. Unexpectedly, she was more thorough and couldn''t come out directly in the kitchen.


    In front of the delicious food plate after plate, the demon emperor has no desire to move chopsticks.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the front hall became stormy. The servants tried their best to reduce their sense of existence so as not to touch the anger of the demon emperor. Instead, some resourceful servants, such as those who served the demon emperor close to him, slipped into the kitchen and pulled Gu Bai covered with flour.


    Gu Bai followed the man blankly and asked, "no, I''ve just made up my face. Why did you pull me out suddenly?"


    The servant said angrily, "my miss a Yue, don''t worry about the noodles first. There''s something wrong with our emperor. You have to persuade him."


    "Something''s wrong?" Gu Bai looked tight. "Is the condition repeated again?"


    As soon as the servant heard this, he immediately ''Pooh Pooh Pooh'', and then said, "it''s not that the condition is repeated, it''s for another reason."


    The servant spoke with a third euphemism. Gu Bai couldn''t listen to these detours, and the whole person was even more confused. "No, you have something to say. Haven''t we all been like this before? Why did the demon emperor recover and you only speak half?"


    In the past six months, others can''t see clearly, but their close servants can''t see clearly. This miss a Yue is capable. She can not only save their emperor, but also stir their emperor''s heart that hasn''t moved for ten thousand years. At present, it''s not difficult to guess. The demon emperor is angry because she didn''t see this aunt!


    "It''s not that the slaves only say half of what they say. When you get there, you don''t have to do anything or even say anything. The problem can be solved."


    Gu Bai smiled. "I''m a fairy pill. I can heal without medicine."


    The servant also smiled and said, "look what you said, you are more useful than fairy pills. Those fairy pills in the sky can''t compare with you."


    While they were talking, the front hall had arrived.


    Gu Bai looked at the silent front hall and was stunned for a moment. Then he heard an acquaintance''s servant say to the demon emperor in a happy voice: "emperor, it''s miss a Yue."


    As soon as the demon emperor heard this, the chill on his face finally faded. He put down his chopsticks, personally welcomed the people in, and then ordered people to cloth another pair of chopsticks.


    Gu Bai was flattered. "Well, I just heard that you refused to eat in the kitchen. I just came to have a look. Is something wrong? Or is my cooking not to my taste?"


    The demon emperor said, "it''s not that the food is not to your taste, but miss a Yue wants to entertain me. Since I''m your guest and I''m reasonable, you can''t stay in the kitchen all the time, and then leave me here alone."


    Gu Bai listened to the crooked reasoning and drew a little from the corner of his mouth, "but if I don''t stay in the kitchen anymore, where do these meals come from?"


    The demon emperor said, "the food is enough. Since ah Yue has left the kitchen, why don''t you just use it with me?"


    After talking for a long time, he was trying to pave the way for this last sentence. Gu Bai was happy to death. What kind of awkwardness is this? It''s so interesting.


    "Since you have opened this mouth, I''d better obey my orders."


    Gu Bai''s arrival made the atmosphere in the front hall reach unprecedented harmony. The demon emperor finally swept away the previous cloudy and sunny after this lunch. It was a satisfaction to eat.


    Having had enough to eat and drink, the demon emperor suggested, "it seems that ah Yue has not been out of the demon palace for so long?"


    Gu Bai nodded, "I was worried about your repeated illness and didn''t dare to stay too far away. Moreover, in your original situation, it''s not suitable to go to a place with many people. However, it''s also very interesting for you to accompany me around the demon palace."


    The demon palace is very big, which is very different from the human palace. Although the human palace is resplendent, except the back palace, most of them are powerful and inviolable, while the demon palace is much more casual. There is spring everywhere, which is very attribute. Even the cold palace has never existed.


    The demon emperor recalled and finally recalled the scene from which memories, but he was not happy, because he was not really himself when he accompanied her. He pressed down this discomfort in his heart and pretended to say casually: "the demon family is warm. Compared with the demon palace, it is more interesting outside."


    Gu Bai couldn''t understand when he heard this. This guy is awkward and arrogant.


    "Really?" she stole joy in her heart. It didn''t waste her half a year to play such a play. Finally, she paid off. She said, "can I go outside?"


    The demon emperor nodded immediately according to her words, "of course, but your face is strange and the demon family is exclusive. It will inevitably cause some misunderstandings. If I accompany you, I can save a lot of trouble."


    Gu Bai frowned, "but will it bother you too much?"


    "How could it be troublesome? I was ill a few days ago and haven''t appeared outside for half a year. The demon family, like the demon family, believes in the strong. If I don''t appear for a long time, I will make the people think more."


    The demon emperor is serious nonsense. The servants nearby have lost sight of it. They are not so savage, okay? Although they value blood and the strong, they value the self-restraint and wisdom of the rulers more!

 Chapter 214

    Gu Bai was suspicious. The whole man was still in a dizzy state, so he was taken out of the palace all the way by the demon emperor.


    Although it is a demon family, the outside world is not much different from the human family. The long street is very clean. Although it is busy, the crowd is not crowded. There are many small vendors on both sides of the street selling all kinds of snacks and fun things. There are no strange things in the shops on both sides. Most of them are all kinds of commonly used items, such as clothes and jewelry.


    The only difference to say is that it is a demon. Visually, there are almost no ugly and old ones. At a glance, they are all handsome men and beautiful women, which are very pleasing to the eyes.


    The demon family is also a Xiuzhen family. The higher the cultivation, the longer they will live. Most of the Terrans have a life span of only 100 years, and their appearance is getting old quickly.


    However, thinking of the demon emperor around him, Gu Bai couldn''t help looking at him obliquely and said with a smile: "why didn''t the demon emperor appear? I remember you didn''t say that before leaving the palace."


    The healed demon emperor had a thick skin. When she questioned him like this, he didn''t change his face. "In the end, I want to protect your integrity. As for me, I can spare time at any time. I''m not in a hurry." after that, he pointed to the store and said, "the food in that store is delicious. May a Yue want to try it?"


    He sent someone to inquire about her past, but he couldn''t find it further. However, it''s not difficult to investigate what happened since she was with the devil. The devil pretended to be a pig and ate a tiger. He pretended to be weak and pitiful. The demon emperor despised him very much. He was very upset at the thought of ah Yue taking him to taste all kinds of delicious food and take care of him. He even regretted that he didn''t teach a lesson when he came to the door.


    So, thinking of the demon emperor here, he sold his people''s restaurant again and said, "there are all kinds of flavors in it, and most of those you like."


    Gu Bai narrowed her eyes and inquired so clearly that she was not stupid and didn''t understand. But this guy didn''t give her a chance to refuse at all. Before she could speak, he took her hand and went straight inside.


    The restaurant where he can see is really comfortable. The waiter is not too attentive, polite and just right. The cook didn''t wait too long for her to serve. The most important thing is that there are really many things she likes to eat.


    The demon emperor has skillfully added dishes to her, "this west lake vinegar fish is a very famous dish in your world. I used to travel around the world and thought it tasted good, so I let people learn it. And this sour, sweet and delicious sweet and sour ribs, I heard that ah Yue likes it very much..."


    Before Gu Bai moved her chopsticks, her bowl was already full. She didn''t speak much. At present, she didn''t have to miss the delicious food.


    The dishes are still coming up. After a batch of human dishes, the demon emperor began to introduce their special dishes of the demon family.


    "This is a roast whole sheep. The method is somewhat different from that of you humans. This plate of meat is from the tenderest pieces of mutton. Also, this is a unique fungus of our demon family, which can be eaten raw or boiled..."


    Gu Bai and the real demon emperor have only seen each other for a few times and don''t understand. However, with her short contact, this guy is definitely not a warm man. If he can treat her so carefully, he should be attracted to her.


    If she is moved, her task is estimated to be almost completed.


    As soon as you are in a good mood, you eat a lot more. In the end, you are stunned to eat alive.


    Gu Bai is really full of food. He doesn''t have a round stomach, but can''t walk. He''s even uncomfortable because he''s too full.


    The demon Emperor didn''t take care of anyone. He didn''t have sense of propriety at all. He liked her and wanted to give her the best. As a result, he was as clever as a ghost on weekdays. Today, he would feed himself foolishly.


    He couldn''t laugh or cry, but he was still nervous and asked her, "do you need me to find you a doctor?"


    Gu Bai waved her hand. She didn''t want a third person to know about this humiliating thing, so she asked 518.


    518 was also speechless for a moment before telling her a human folk prescription, "you take a needle to poke your finger joint. This is a folk prescription. It works very well for people. Try it." then, after another moment, it seemed unbearable. Finally, it couldn''t help complaining: "you said that you have lived for hundreds of years. How can you make such a mistake!"


    Gu Bai was also innocent and whispered, "I think the task is almost finished. I don''t have to cook every day to make people happy. No, I''m too happy. You don''t know how tired it is to cook a meal. If I hadn''t worked hard for the task, I wouldn''t have worked hard for such a meal."


    If she has that time, she might as well ask someone to cook food for her!


    Since this time, the demon emperor has a little discretion. Although he still takes her to eat every day, he grasps the measurement and doesn''t let her eat anymore.


    In this way, Gu Bai lived in the demon family for another month. Within a month, no one said anything. Gu Bai accepted his feeding calmly, and the demon emperor enjoyed it.


    However, the good times didn''t last long. In the second month of Gu Bai''s stay in the demon family, yejihuan finally found a breakthrough and sneaked in.


    When he couldn''t get in, he changed his way and sneaked in. He just wanted to take Gu Bai away secretly, but when he saw the busy street, it should be his treasure, but he was led by other demons! Vaguely, he felt a green hat coming to him.


    All the calmness in his heart turned into nothing after seeing this scene. He stepped forward angrily and attacked secretly before the demon emperor reacted.


    He used ten percent of his fist without mercy. The demon emperor was careless for a moment. Although he reluctantly avoided the point, he was still rubbed.


    He touched the swollen lip corner, stared at the person as tall as himself, and said, "the devil came uninvited. It''s really great ability."


    Night namely Huan was already angry and red eyed. He ignored the demon emperor, but said to Gu Bai, "ah Yue, do you come by yourself or do I come by myself to take you away?"


    If you choose one of the two, the result is the same.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. As soon as he said this, he didn''t even have to worry about Bai''s mouth. The demon emperor first interrupted: "night is joy, you dream! Miss a Yue is a guest of my demon family. She doesn''t want to go, and no one can force her!"


    "The guest of the demon clan?" the handsome face of yejihuan suddenly twisted for a second. "Demon emperor, do you need me to help you recall how your people invited ah Yue? Knock people unconscious and take them away without asking each other''s wishes. This is the way of your demon clan''s hospitality?"


    Listening to him, the demon emperor did not blink, but said coldly, "it has nothing to do with you."

 Chapter 215

    Night is joy and demon emperor. They have extraordinary strength, so they only use their skills, which is enough to destroy this prosperity.


    Therefore, their movements soon attracted attention, first the surrounding people, and then the patrol guards in the imperial city. Soon, they were surrounded.


    The demon emperor changed his countenance, and no one recognized her for a moment. As for the joy of night, he didn''t care. This is the demon family. If it is all destroyed, he won''t feel any pain. Gu Bai, as a melon eater, although she planted it, she really couldn''t adjust it. It''s just that it can''t be adjusted and can only be adjusted. Otherwise, if the car overturns at this time, all her previous efforts will be in vain! She still wants to go back and


    Night is happy. This guy recognizes that it is difficult to let go, and the demon emperor is a proud little prince. Who can be his master?


    "Ah Yue, come here."


    Gu Bai''s eyes are getting redder and redder as she looks at the joy of the night. She had some anxious heart, but now she calmed down inexplicably. She raised her legs and took a small step forward, but her wrist was grabbed before she took the second step.


    She looked back and it was the demon emperor who grabbed her.


    She slowly raised her hand and pulled down his hand holding his wrist. Then she said calmly, "demon emperor, you should let go."


    The demon emperor is not willing. If he never gets it, he won''t have thoughts in his heart, but if he once had it and let him give up, it''s impossible!


    "Impossible."


    His tone was stiff, Gu Bai sighed helplessly, "your people took me away in Yaowang Valley before. I thought you were seriously injured and had several sides with you. But you should know better than me that I don''t owe you between us. If I want to go, do you think you can stop it?"


    She promised to go back for the night, no matter what she would face after going back. Therefore, I can only apologize to the demon emperor first.


    But the demon Emperor didn''t know this layer. He just heard her so heartless words. Her different eyes gradually darkened and hurt.


    For more than half a year, he thought she would feel more or less, but in the end, it was just his wishful thinking.


    He hooked his lips, showed a smile that was more ugly than crying, and said slowly, "I thought I would be a different person."


    In the face of joy at night, Gu Bai didn''t know how to explain. She pursed her lips and was thinking about how to deal with it. She heard 518 suddenly send out an alarm.


    "The blackening index soared! The blackening index soared!"


    Because it soared so fast, the alarm in my mind was so noisy that it was a headache.


    Gu Bai was stunned and asked after a moment: "blackening? To what extent?"


    518, "it has soared from 40% to 70%, which is a very high blackening value. In vain, you must be careful, otherwise you may suffer in the future."


    It was very tactful, but Gu Bai understood the chill. She was not those silly white sweets. She also felt that blackening was nothing. Anyway, she was the one he cared about. No matter how blackened she was, she couldn''t be better than herself.


    True blackening, to a certain extent, will be accompanied by a certain degree of disease.


    Death is not terrible. What is really terrible is that life is better than death. She has a hunch that if these two people annoy one of them, she may try to find out what life is better than death.


    "I''m sorry." Gu Bai apologized to the demon emperor with a great desire for survival. "You''re just my patient. However, there''s still some difference between you and the patient. I really take you as a friend."


    She comforted the demon emperor a little. As a result, the blackening index not only didn''t fall, but rose faster!


    The demon emperor took a deep breath. He felt that he had come to this step purely because of himself. "Friend?" he laughed at himself, "what if I want more than friends?"


    Gu Bai was very embarrassed. She felt that she was really scum. She enjoyed and used him after the night. Although it would be painful to see them show injured expressions occasionally, it was only for a moment. Until the next task, she was still the scum girl.


    "Sorry." she can only pale to apologize.


    Behind him, the corners of the mouth of night joy have been rising again and again. For more than half a year, he has been thinking about her all the time. He thought she didn''t want to leave the demon family. Now it seems that she is just trapped.


    "Demon emperor, although you are not human, the human race has a saying that is very right. Being a man pays attention to first come, first served. You don''t know where I am these days when I get along with ah Yue. Now, if you hold me like this, I haven''t overturned your demon race, which has given you face."


    Ye Jihuan''s words were very arrogant. He looked at him provocatively, hooked his lips, pulled Gu Bai to his side, and then hissed, "how about in the demon family? Have you been bullied?"


    Gu Bai was helpless. "No one bullied me. The demon emperor is very good."


    Night is happy, but he grasped the key point, "so only he bullied you?"


    He didn''t know why the demon family went to Yaowang Valley to catch her, but from the current point of view, the demon emperor was more like being hurt.


    He looked at Gu Bai''s face again. Without beating around the Bush, he directly asked, "you''re in the demon family. Have you treated him?"


    Gu Bai didn''t hide the treatment plan he plagiarized from 518. He admitted shamelessly: "in the past, he was idle and bored when he was a child. After learning the array, he studied the medical skills by the way."


    Hearing what she said, yeyihuan became more and more curious about her childhood. Even regardless of the occasion, they chatted there.


    Finally, the demon emperor who was ignored was completely angry, and finally moved their attention.


    "Ah Yue, do you really want to go with him?"


    We can''t fight here, otherwise, it''s his people who suffer.


    Gu Bai never promised either of them to confess. When he heard this sentence, he thought it was very interesting. "I promised him to stay in Yaowang Valley for last month and went back to find him, but there was an accident on the way."


    Needless to say, this accident is naturally the demon emperor.


    The night immediately looked at the two of them. He was very unhappy. Seeing the demon emperor talking endlessly, he very rudely circled Gu Bai''s waist, squeezed it hard on her waist, and then lazily said goodbye to the demon emperor, "I''ve been out for a lot of days. The demon palace is afraid to mess up. Those empty words won''t say goodbye to the demon emperor." as soon as the words fell, he seemed afraid Gu Bai would break away, Originally, his hand around her was heavy again. When there was no one behind him to catch up, he said fiercely: "miss a Yue is really a good means. It''s only a few days, and the demon emperor can be so interested in you!"


    Gu Bai was angry and happy by these words. "Devil, you should know more about my means than anyone. Don''t say I have no intention of the demon emperor. Even you, I have already made it clear, but you never listen."

 Chapter 216

    Gu Bai once promised that ye Jihuan would stay in Yaowang Valley for a few days and then go back. Although there was an accident on the way, now it seems that she has gone back. The devil''s palace has a long way to go, but what they said on that day is not to return to the devil''s palace, but to return to night joy.


    She is going back to complete the branch line task, so she must also leave from night joy.


    She promised to go back at night, but she didn''t say whether she would go back for a day or a lifetime, so she can do it now.


    Of course, night is joy will not agree.


    He listened to the little monk open his mouth and close his mouth to leave, and immediately sank his face. "Where else does miss a Yue want to go back, beside the demon emperor, or..." suddenly flashed in his mind the face of the medicine king, which was already slightly heavy. Did he see the extreme immediately, "or do you want to find the medicine king?"


    Gu Bai looked at him, not half shy, but smiled generously, "it has nothing to do with you."


    This undoubtedly poked his anger. For more than half a year, he spent all his time looking for her, but she just found her, but she said it had nothing to do with him?!


    The night began to laugh. His laughter gradually enlarged, but his eyes became more and more gloomy. "Why do you deceive yourself and others, miss a Yue? When you come to this step, do you think I will let you go?"


    Gu Bai''s later generations have been with him for so long that she knows his temperament very well. Therefore, he is not angry when he says these words.


    "Although I can''t compare with you, the devil may not be able to stop me if I want to go."


    The task is to keep her life. For the old friend yejihuan, she can only say sorry in her heart. Although this guy stuck it up at the beginning, she made use of him halfway.


    She thinks she is not a good person, but fortunately, she is not happy at night.


    "Get rich, find a way to let me leave." she knew clearly that they tore their faces, and night joy would not be soft on her.


    518, "the cultivation of night joy is very high. If you want to escape in his hands, the integral point of life will be very high."


    Gu Bai sighed. She really couldn''t save her life. If she saved a little in her front foot, her back foot would be spent immediately.


    "That also has to be used, otherwise I can''t complete the branch line task in my life and can''t go back to the future." she said calmly. From the beginning of doing the task, she still cares about the integral point of life, but now, she is more and more open.


    518 no longer advise, there are many runes and magic tools above the divine level in the system. Although the cultivation of night joy is high, it can''t break these.


    He vaguely guessed that the little friar wanted to enlarge his moves. He could always feel that she had secrets. Those arrays and runes, including the medical skills she said later, might not be all of her.


    The more curious he was about her, the more he didn''t want her to leave. Therefore, he rarely showed a bit of overbearing. He grabbed her wrist and pulled people into his arms.


    "Ah Yue, I''d better advise you to do less. As long as you''re still on this continent, where do you think you can go?"


    Gu Bai was very calm. After all, he was still very familiar with his arms. "As long as I want to go, no one can find me. Devil, why can''t we get together and break up?"


    Listening to her mouth opening and closing, she said to leave again. The night is happy. Suddenly, he smiled. He took her waist, moved very intimately, attached himself slightly, knocked his head on her thin shoulder, his head tilted slightly, deliberately put his mouth close to her ear and whispered slowly, "I didn''t intend to tell you, but since ah Yue wants to leave so much, I''ll tell you in advance."


    The sickly tone on his face made Gu Bai frown.


    "I, in the past half a year, in addition to looking for you, I also built a palace for you personally. The palace is very beautiful. The things in it are stepping stones. I also let people find the best sapphire and white stone..."


    The more he said, the more Gu Bai felt that this place sounded familiar. Yes, in later generations, when she visited the demon palace, she also encountered a closed palace. It was said that the palace was actually a larger luxury cage and the rune array everywhere. She accidentally touched a little at that time, and the whole person was stunned. Even 518 said that it would take at least three years to decipher these things.


    518 is not an ordinary person. If it takes so much effort, any friar on the mainland may not be able to decipher it. Even at that time, she felt that even if she enjoyed herself at night, she might have been unable to distinguish the fetters between arrays.


    Although she was amazed, she soon put it behind her. After all, she was not curious about those forbidden areas.


    But now it seems that the reason why that place has become a forbidden area is probably from him.


    Night joy has been observing her expression. She doesn''t want to miss a bit. Seeing her frown, she suddenly looks distressed. "Don''t worry, you like food. I''ll let my men find food all over the world for you. I''ll bring you whatever you like."


    Gu Bai:


    "Thank you. I don''t need it."


    The night smiles, "no, you need it."


    This expression is very much like a weak human youth in his first dress. It is a pity that Gu Bai was not fooled. On the contrary, because he said so, he finally felt a little emotion in his heart.


    She wanted to knock his head open to see what was in it? How do you chase girls? If you put it in a novel like this, it''s a big villain. You want cannon fodder!!


    Gu Bai roared in his heart and suddenly thought of the main task that he had forgotten for a long time.


    Yes, this guy is cannon fodder life. Her main task is to kill him!


    Thinking of this, a little sympathy appeared in her slightly angry eyes.


    Night namely Huan was stunned by the change of her expression. After a moment of stupidity, she turned to ask angrily, "what''s the expression of miss a Yue?"


    Gu Bai thought it was obvious, "the devil can''t see? I''m sympathizing with you."


    What she said was too direct. She was happy at night. She was stunned and then stunned. When she reacted, there was only great anger left.


    She is looking down on him, otherwise how can she sympathize?


    He narrowed his eyes. He didn''t know when he had some blood in his eyes. He didn''t know why he was persistent with her. At first, it was just a game, which was generally different from all the previous games. The only difference was that he didn''t want to stop the game, and no one was allowed to stop it.


    For Gu Bai, he couldn''t tell what kind of existence it was. The only certainty in his heart was that he couldn''t let her go.


    "I am happy at night and never need anyone''s sympathy." however, when he finished this sentence, the person who had no time to stay in his arms suddenly disappeared.


    Before leaving, Gu Baichong smiled at him. Her smile was very simple, without any ridicule or souvenir.


    Night is happy. I still remember her mouth before she left. She said to him.


    It''s over.

 Chapter 217

    Yes, it''s all over.


    He didn''t keep her, and she never had him in her eyes.


    This is a game, but the protagonist of this game is not him.


    Thinking of this, the night went crazy and wanted to find people back. He destroyed the whole forest, destroyed the place they had walked, and even more terrible things.


    In the Shura field on earth, Gu Bai, with the help of 518, although people were out of his control, they were clear about his dynamics.


    They have been together for a long time. She has forgotten that he is a demon. The demon family is belligerent and bloodthirsty. He has always converged in front of him, but now she has gone, and naturally there is no need to continue to restrain.


    518 afraid that her mood would be affected, she comforted: "in vain, you don''t have to suffer. The fate of those people killed by him in this world is there. Even without you, those places will be affected. Now it''s just turning natural disasters into man-made disasters."


    The world has its own laws, which can''t be broken easily, but 518 dare not say too much in detail.


    No, it only said two words, and Gu Bai was silent.


    For a long time, she asked, "do you mean that no matter how hard I try, in fact, in the end, the result is still that result?"


    518 endured the shock and whispered, "it''s not necessarily. Although it''s difficult to break the rules, your arrival is actually to break these rules, so in vain, you don''t have to suffer any more."


    Gu Bai understood what 518 said, but she was still depressed for several days.


    These days, she wanted to indulge, didn''t want to tangle with tasks, and didn''t want to pay attention to others. She put aside all the demons and emperors.


    Just, but in three days, someone came to the door.


    On this day, she was fishing by a lake. These days, she spent her time like this. She looked for a place with beautiful scenery, either in a daze, or drinking tea. Sometimes she would mix some wine with the system. It was rare to relax. Gu Bai even fell in love with this feeling.


    However, this beauty was broken.


    The visitor is not someone else, but the medicine king. I don''t know how he found here. He still carries a pot of wine in his hand.


    Gu Bai didn''t look back. 518 had already reported to her. She was half lying on the ground lazily. Not far away was a fishing rod, which was thrown on the ground at random, which meant that those who wanted to take the bait.


    The night is happy. There is a lot of noise these days. There are too many killings, and the Terrans begin to panic. Even the originally fragmented sect has dealt with him with unprecedented consistency. The situation began to be confused. The medicine King watched the play very interesting, but it was not easy to see such a good play. He felt it was necessary to thank someone.


    It''s not easy to find someone, so he came with a wine pot.


    "Ah Yue girl, enjoy it."


    Gu Baiwei opened his eyes, hooked the corners of his lips and said carelessly, "what brings the medicine king?"


    The medicine king was gentle and noble. He sat everywhere and handed over the wine pot in his hand. "I made it myself. Miss a Yue, would you like to enjoy it?"


    Gu Bai is not polite either. Although she knows this guy''s bad heart, she still takes it.


    The medicine king said again: "speaking of it, miss a Yue suffered an impeccable disaster. It was my fault that I invited Miss a Yue to be a guest, but it put miss a Yue in danger."


    Gu Bai knows the medicine king very well. Others have some deeds to find, but he can''t find any trace. He only sees a person who is unhappy and will never sincerely apologize to her.


    Since she came to the theatre, she had to let him bleed.


    "The medicine king came to me to make some compensation?"


    She asked him with a crooked face, which stunned the medicine king.


    The little friar definitely quarreled with the devil, but he was really curious about how far they could make night joy so crazy.


    "Compensation is naturally to be compensated. I just don''t know what miss a Yue sees?"


    The little monk was not such a person before. When he sent the wooden card of Yaowang Valley to her, she just laughed it off. Although he accepted it, he knew that he didn''t care about it at all. Even the secret of planting snow lotus on the top of the snow mountain doesn''t care at all.


    He began to wonder, what can make her care?


    Gu Bai looked into his eyes and knew that this guy''s bad water began to come out again.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t thought about it yet. It might as well be like this. The medicine king should owe me once. When I figure it out, you''re giving it to me. How about it?"


    The medicine King smiled, "but if miss a Yue asks me to do something embarrassing, what can I do?"


    Gu Bai said, "don''t worry. You won''t be allowed to do anything about killing and setting fire. At most, it''s to save people."


    When the medicine king heard this, he pretended to be embarrassed. "Oh, I think the latter is much more interesting than saving people."


    As they talked, the forgotten fishing rod actually moved. Gu Bai was just fishing and playing. At this moment, he was interested to see the movement of the fishing rod.


    It was a big fish, weighing several kilograms. Gu Bai didn''t expect to catch it, so he said casually: "the king of medicine personally sent the wine, and the fish took the bait himself. It seems that he has a crush on you."


    "The fish''s fat sister is fresh and tender. I heard that miss a Yue made a lot of delicious food in those days in the demon palace. I don''t know if I have this?"


    The medicine king has investigated a lot of things when he can come. After all, someone dares to rob people in the medicine King Valley, which is just not in his eyes.


    Hearing this sentence, Gu Bai was not surprised, but said, "naturally, there are. I don''t know what the medicine king likes to bake or what?"


    The medicine king said, "I''m free and not picky about food." he said, as if he thought of something, "after hearing that the demon emperor was ill a few days ago, his hand came down to rob people in the medicine King Valley. Originally, he just wanted to rob a medicine boy. As a result, he took you away."


    Gu Bai handled the fish very smoothly. Listening to what he said, he automatically finished the rest. "I once learned some medical skills. It happened that I knew something about the demon emperor''s condition, so I thought if I could help someone."


    The medicine king doesn''t believe it. If he can let the demon emperor''s men run to the medicine King Valley to hijack people, those doctors outside must be helpless.


    "Miss a Yue is too modest, but she can cure the demon emperor in half a year. How superb the medical skill is. If miss a Yue is willing, why don''t you and I compete?"


    Gu Bai''s cooking technique is very common, but the cooked food is particularly delicious. This is not true. The medicine king, who hasn''t eaten much for thousands of years, is stunned by his greed.


    He originally wanted to deceive people into Yaowang valley. It''s a pity that such a wonderful person just let himself go outside. Just talking, he was hooked by delicious food. In the end, the fish soup went into his stomach and completely forgot the invitation.

 Chapter 218

    Yaowang really wanted to deceive people back to Yaowang Valley this time, but he was shocked when he finished drinking fish soup. Although his accomplishments are not as good as those of the devil and the demon emperor, there are not many people in the whole continent who can fight with him. For those who have good accomplishments, they have nothing rare and delicious to eat. However, he is convinced by Gu Bai''s skill.


    Although the fish is big, it''s just an appetizer for the king of medicine. It''s not enough.


    "It seems that miss a Yue is not full yet. Why don''t I hunt something else?"


    Gu Bai looked at him with a smile. He was as smart as the king of medicine. He would bow down for delicious food one day.


    "Well, remember to hunt more," she said teasingly. "I''m afraid it''s not enough."


    Where the medicine King couldn''t understand her potential meaning, he immediately stopped talking, waved his hand and quickly went hunting.


    Gu Baixuan''s place is far away from the crowd. It''s a good place for hunting. Before long, the medicine king came back with a pile of prey, including fat rabbits, pheasants with bright feathers, and big mountain deer. He piled these prey on the ground at will.


    Gu Bai couldn''t laugh or cry and said tactfully, "will there be a little more?"


    The medicine king looked at her innocently, "how much? I think it''s OK."


    Even if he cooked all these things, he could eat them.


    Gu Bai understood the meaning in his eyes and sighed. After running away for a long time, he still couldn''t escape the life of the cook.


    She agreed to come forward to deal with these prey, but because there were too many, she simply began to send the medicine king. After all, it was made for him to eat, so there was no pressure to send.


    The medicine King''s hand is very precious. Looking at the whole continent, who dares to let him do these things, but he is not happy. For a moment, he asks how to deal with the pheasant''s hair, and for a moment, does the rabbit need to be boned?


    Gu Bai was still sad about spring and autumn. Now the self artistic conception in his heart is completely gone.


    "Whatever you like, if you don''t like gnawing bones, shave them all."


    The medicine king is a doctor. Picking up bones is his specialty. Before long, the two rabbits became boneless rabbits.


    Although Gu Bai''s craftsmanship is good, it takes time to make delicious food. The king of medicine brought so many ingredients. It''s dark before it''s finished.


    And tonight, God seems to be against people. A few days ago, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse. Tonight, it was just dark clouds.


    The medicine King frowned and asked, "how is miss a Yue settled these days?"


    Gu Bai looked at him innocently, "just find a place to meditate at will." then she added, "although my cultivation is not high, I am also a practitioner at least."


    The medicine king was afraid that the sudden rain would ruin his food. So he thought, but with a big hand, he directly wasted a lot of spirit stones and circled a boundary on the spot. The border is not affected by any external influence. Even if it collapses on this day, the border will not be damaged at all.


    After all this, he took out several night pearls. The brightness of the night Pearl was not too bright, but it happened to shine on the small world.


    After dealing with all this, he no longer pays attention to sitting on the ground. There are many stoves in Gu Bai''s storage ring. She is used to cooking food. In addition to stoves, there are many seasonings and wine.


    The two had finished drinking the pot brought by the medicine King earlier. This time, she took another bottle from the storage ring.


    Wine is only packed in the most common bottle, not like the king of medicine. Any wine pot is also exquisite, and even has some defensive power.


    However, the medicine king looked at her in shock again and asked, "what kind of wine is this?"


    He doesn''t like eating human food very much, but he often drinks wine, but the wine in his hand seems ordinary, but it makes people feel more than enough.


    Gu Bai also took care of the chicken soup in the pot and said casually, "I brew it casually. It seems to be osmanthus wine or peach blossom wine. I don''t remember very clearly."


    The medicine king looked at her with a complicated look. Looking at the mainland, she said that no one dared to be the first. Thanks to his previous meat pain, he had collected wine for decades. As a result, this comparison was very bad. He would go back and lose all the wine in his wine cellar.


    Gu Bai practiced hard at the beginning and spent a lot of life points. Compared with other skills, she didn''t lose at all. However, she was lazy on weekdays. If it wasn''t necessary, she was not happy to spend this time.


    When the medicine king came this time, she could guess what he wanted to do, but she was too lazy to deal with him and simply blocked his mouth with delicious food.


    No, it works.


    The medicine King drank wine and ate chicken legs. Before long, Gu Bai filled another bowl of chicken soup.


    The chicken leg is freshly roasted and sprinkled with various spices. It is slightly salty and spicy, especially delicious. The chicken soup has been cooked for a long time, and the chicken inside is very fresh and tender. When one mouthful goes into the stomach, the medicine King feels that the things he used to eat are fed to pigs.


    Gu Bai deliberately slowed down. Seeing that he ate so much meat and drank so much wine, he said, "I''ll make you some soup to relieve boredom and sober up."


    The king of medicine was elated and had a little support in his stomach, but he still swallowed his refusal.


    When Gu Bai finally stopped, the East began to shine.


    After tossing people all night, Gu Bai pretended to be tired, which made the medicine King feel sorry. This craft is so delicious. If it''s gone, you won''t be able to eat such delicious food in the future.


    "I have some tonics here. You can take some as you like. You''re welcome."


    This is the first time in the history of the medicine king that he forced people to take things. Moreover, he said some tonics, which are really not some.


    Gu Bai worked as a cook all night. He was not polite. He accepted all of them. Then he hurried.


    "The medicine king has been out for so long. It''s time to go back. I won''t send it."


    The king of medicine has a short mouth. It''s rare that he didn''t entangle again. Without saying a word, he stood up and said goodbye.


    He had thought that the little friar had received so many miraculous drugs from him, and their relationship was a little closer, but who knows, when he was looking for someone the next day, the little friar disappeared.


    Now, I''m really angry.


    He looked at the residue on the ground that hadn''t been cleaned up, but smiled angrily, "I''m not at a loss. I can''t find anyone at night, but I spent a good night with her."


    Gu Bai left. This time she didn''t avoid the world, but she still avoided the joy of the night. Finally, she simply didn''t run away and went directly to the demon family to find the demon emperor.


    It''s not enough for the demon emperor to be willing to marry. Therefore, when she found the demon emperor, she didn''t greet him too much, but said directly: "demon emperor, do you remember that you promised me something at the beginning."


    The demon emperor was full of joy. He naturally knew that she was in a stalemate with the devil, but he didn''t understand why she would come back to him.


    However, he didn''t bother to ask. Anyway, she came back. That''s good.

 Chapter 219

    "I owe you twice, not once." the demon emperor said, "once, you saved me when I first met you, and once, you bet that I lost and you won, so seriously, I owe you twice."


    Gu Bai thought that it was true, "I want to find a place to live."


    When they first met, she thought of the secret place that future generations saw, so she casually asked for such a request. Unexpectedly, she still lived there.


    The demon emperor''s eyes lit up, "I demon clan, anywhere, as long as you can see it, you can choose." he said, paused, but couldn''t help recommending himself: "but I thought, the best place for the whole demon clan is only my palace, and you have lived for many days. It''s better to be familiar with it than other strange places."


    Gu Bai looked at him with a smile and refused, "no, I''ve thought of where to live."


    Gu Bai stayed in the demon family for many days, but most of the time he was in the demon palace. The only time he went out was when he met night joy and took her away. But after all, he said, "you took me out a few days ago. I once heard that the demon family has a forest, which is very quiet."


    The smile on the demon emperor''s face was slightly sluggish. The forest was not only quiet, but also deserted. There were some uncivilized animals there. The demon family is the evolution of animals. Those who have opened their wisdom are the demon family. Those who have not opened their wisdom can only be prey.


    Some demons still have to eat, so no one will go to the forest except some hunters.


    He paused and couldn''t help asking, "are you sure?"


    Gu Bai looked back seriously, nodded and said, "I''m sure I just want to find a quiet place to stay, which will help me practice."


    The demon emperor was stunned and remembered that the cultivation of the little friar was still very weak. In the golden elixir period, from the perspective of the demon family, it was also the level of the rigid form of the demon family.


    "If you insist, I''ll take you."


    He knew her temperament very well. If she recognized it, it would not change easily. Although the forest was a little remote, it was still in the territory of the demon family.


    Gu Bai thanked and said, "then you have to work for the demon emperor."


    The demon emperor nodded, but he was playing Xiaojiu in his heart. Now he has completely recovered. He knows that the little friar eats soft rather than hard. For his future, he decided to follow her in the future. Anyway, people are in his own territory, and he also has time to accompany her. He is sincere.


    Having made up his mind, he began to become mature and steady from casual and uninhibited. He began to deal with the things of the demon family and began to become serious. His change was obvious to all of the demon family. No one didn''t like the diligent emperor, but his heart was not in the demon family in the past. At that time, he was almost robbed by the wolf family. He was angry only because the garbage attacked him and played Yin on his back, not because the demon emperor was robbed.


    The demons began to wonder about his change. Gradually, someone found that the demon emperor especially liked the forest, but the forest was the most common forest. Even the animals inside were not intelligent, had no aura, and could not improve their cultivation. At most, they wanted to satisfy their appetite.


    The demon was curious, so he planned to explore. So he found that there were many forbidden areas in the once ordinary forest. The forbidden area was covered with arrays. He accidentally broke one, and there were countless runes waiting for him. What''s more, the array changed every three or five times, so he was lucky to break this one and was trapped outside in two days.


    It''s terrible. There are so many arrays and runes. I''m afraid some big man lives in seclusion here?


    The demons felt that they had found the answer. In addition, the boss didn''t mean any harm. Those arrays all seemed dangerous, but in fact, they wouldn''t even hurt people. Gradually, many demons regarded this place as a training point. Many demons were excited because they cracked an array. Even many demons began to publish books and describe the arrays we experienced. In the end, it also formed a kind of comparison, and the opening way of everyone''s chat became.


    "Today, I broke two arrays in a row at the boss! And those runes, I also took five!"


    "Wow, you''re awesome. I''ve even entered the array so far. I can only wander outside the array."


    "Speaking of it, have any of you seen that big guy? The array is so exquisite and the rune level is broken by eight. I really don''t know when I will be lucky to see that big guy."


    Gu big brother Bai is now nesting in her little bamboo house, watching groups of demons take this place as a test place, and the whole person can''t cry or laugh. She seldom went out, but she was not idle, but she didn''t shut up anymore. She began to practice pills and arrays hard.


    The little demons have deified her. In fact, with their help, she is constantly improving these arrays and runes.


    Today, as usual, she was watching the demons crack her array. She felt that somewhere needed to be modified, but she suddenly smelled a trace of blood. Her array won''t hurt people. It can make her smell blood in the house. I''m afraid it''s dripping with blood outside.


    She frowned and asked 518.


    ¡±Get rich, what''s going on? ¡°


    518 said: "Bai Bai, someone was injured outside, but don''t worry. It wasn''t your array. I''ll check it. It seems that it''s a family feud. That person seems to be the leader of a big family of the demon family. He was betrayed and fled here, and there are people chasing after him."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai''s slightly frowned eyebrows deepened. It''s revenge. She came to her door?!


    "What about those little demons at my door?"


    518 said, "those little demons have a burst of sense of justice at the moment. Where can we see these dirty means, but they are all dead men. The little demons have a shallow cultivation. I''m afraid they will be defeated."


    Gu Bai still protects these cute people, especially the little demons. Sometimes they become prototypes in the array. They are small and round. They are more lovely than each other. As a fluffy controller, she can''t wait to roll forward. She really wants to go out if it''s not for maintaining the so-called expert''s human design.


    "I dare to do it at my door. I''m tired of it!"


    Gu Bai, as a calf protector, is not soft at all.


    She had a good time card when she went out. Although the little demons had accomplishments, they were not the opponents of the dead. They happened to fall in the wind and were supporting hard. It was the head of the family. Although they were defeated in their eyes, they still advised the little demons to go.


    Gu Bai''s accomplishments only have a golden elixir period, but she is never a person who wins by accomplishments. Her moves are all over the sky runes.


    The rune rain without money falls, not to mention these dead men. She is not afraid of any more.


    Her face was expressionless. She didn''t even look at the dead men, but at the head of the family. It''s never stupid to climb to that position. Now the demon family doesn''t know that there is a mysterious person like her in the forest. He came here just desperate to try his luck.


    But he shouldn''t have involved the little demons.

 Chapter 220

    Gu Bai didn''t kill these dead men, but trapped all the people. She looked at the principal, but only looked, and soon took back her sight. The little demons still had blood in their hearts. Just after the first war, many people were injured.


    These days, the little demons come to "harass" every day. Some turn into their original form, while others try to maintain their human form. They work hard, lovely and upward. No one will hate them, and Gu Bai doesn''t hate them. Although they haven''t appeared, they have been watching them all the time, and occasionally mention them in the array.


    But now, these simple demons have been used by people, using their blood and their kindness.


    The principal bowed his head under her eyes. Seeing that she didn''t look at herself again, he still felt guilty. He thought about it and sincerely apologized, "sorry, I deliberately came here to take advantage of the array here and your majesty."


    Gu Bai ignored it. She looked at the little demon''s wound one by one. She didn''t see it deeply, but she was relieved.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me, just apologize to them." then he took out the herbs in the storage ring and drugged them one by one.


    The medicine inevitably caused the second pain. The little demons lost their momentum. At present, they showed their teeth in pain and had rich expressions. However, people wanted to laugh.


    Gu Bai also rarely joked, "now you know the pain? Why didn''t you rush up?"


    The little demons stood up and said, "just now, it''s different. We can''t die. Moreover, our demon clan also has laws and regulations. Killing in private is not allowed."


    The more the little demons said so, the lower the head of the master. He has been in a high position for a long time these years and has long been used to cheating. Even this time, he capsized in the gutter. He found a way out as soon as possible in his hurry. He made despicable use of them, but these lovely little guys didn''t take it to heart.


    "This matter will be compensated when I go back." he solemnly looked at the little demons and didn''t despise them because they were young. "Also, I''m sorry for the previous things. I took advantage of you."


    The little demons were simple in mind and didn''t think much. Especially after he apologized, they said it didn''t matter. Some even sighed: "it''s all right. It''s a blessing in disguise. If it weren''t for you, the fairy sister wouldn''t come out. We can see the fairy sister and let the fairy sister wrap it for us. On this thought, we''ve made money!"


    "Yes, I think I can blow it all my life! I envy them!"


    "Hahaha, let them not come this time. When they go back, they will regret death."


    The atmosphere suddenly became active, and Gu Bai lost his smile. "OK, since you''re injured, go back earlier."


    The little demons finally saw people. Where would they go? They looked at her one by one, "no, fairy sister, we just saw you. Don''t go."


    "Yes, fairy sister, we are good. Don''t drive us away."


    Gu Bai had no choice but to let them stay here, but some things couldn''t be delayed. She went to the principal, "I use the counter sign to replace all these dead men with those who listen to your orders. You can go back."


    It''s very expensive to train a dead man, not to mention this group, which is almost in full swing, but she is so understatement and directly takes people for her own use.


    The master knew her mystery and vaguely guessed what she was outstanding, but he never thought she was so powerful. When training dead men, they made a contract of life and death. They only listened to the person who made the contract to them. If their master died, they would die together.


    But now, she just a rune, which directly contradicts the contract of life and death!


    The principal was shocked for a long time, and then thought of thanking, "thank you for saving me. I''ll never forget the kindness of saving my life!"


    Gu Bai waved his hand casually and looked uneasy, "OK, you go."


    She drove people away. She soon fooled these little demons back. However, the little demon fooled, but one person couldn''t.


    Coincidentally, the front foot of the bamboo house was quiet, and someone visited the back foot.


    The visitors are not others, but the demon emperor who will come every day.


    He was so familiar with the smell of blood that the expression on his face immediately changed.


    "Someone is making trouble here?"


    Gu Bai didn''t want to hide it from him. He couldn''t hide it. Later, he had to investigate by himself and simply told the previous story again.


    The demon emperor''s face was slightly heavy. "I know who it is. The eagle family has been in turmoil recently. They are all robbing the boss, but they didn''t expect them to make things come to you!" he said and asked, "do you need me to teach you a lesson?"


    Gu Bai couldn''t laugh or cry. "I don''t need it. I usually avenge on the spot. Besides, I gave back so many dead people to that man. I can''t afford to lose. Moreover, if that man succeeds in the future, I''ll have to give three points of courtesy when I see him. This deal won''t lose."


    The demon Emperor didn''t think so much. He just wanted to clean up all the people as soon as he thought that someone dared to disturb her!


    Gu Bai didn''t take it to heart. "By the way, what can I do for you?"


    The demon emperor squinted at her and was hurt. "If it''s all right, I can''t find you?"


    Gu Bai picked his eyebrows.


    The demon emperor could only say, "well, there''s really one thing. You know the medicine king. He came to the demon family to see you, but now I''m locked out of the door." when he said the medicine king, the expression on his face really stinks. He didn''t know what the relationship between them was. Anyway, where did he get the news from his men? The medicine King opened the library for her. In that place, the medicine king is so precious that his men mistakenly think that this is the effective medicine boy of the medicine king.


    Gu Bai looked pale, but he didn''t show too many expressions because of his arrival. He just asked, "what did he say to do?"


    The demon emperor shook his head, "No." he didn''t say a word and said, "I''ll let someone drive him away."


    Gu Bai said, "no, since you want to see me, the visitor is a guest. Let him come."


    The medicine King won''t give up. It''s better to meet him instead of hiding. What little moves does he do behind his back.


    As soon as the demon emperor heard this, the smile on his face immediately disappeared, but he was no longer happy. The little friar said he wanted to see him, and he could only put people in. Of course, even if he let people in, he still stayed with Gu Bai, meaning to swear sovereignty.


    The medicine king didn''t really hope to come this time. The demon emperor was too childish, so he was a little happier than the night. Night is joy. He wants to be known all over the world. On the contrary, he just wants to hide and no one can see.


    In a sense, the two are still somewhat similar.


    Therefore, when he heard the people of the demon family release, a trace of surprise flashed on his smiling face, "I thought the demon emperor wouldn''t let me in."

 Chapter 221

    The demon emperor was strange, "ah Yue''s guest is my guest. How can you shut the guest out of the door? It''s so impolite."


    The medicine king looked at him and smiled again. "I haven''t seen him for a few days. The demon emperor has become so polite. It''s really three days since I left. I should look at him with new eyes."


    The former demon emperor was really rude to everyone. It was a big deal to fight. Anyway, he was not afraid of fighting. Since he is so rude to people, there is no such thing as humility and politeness. He looks at what he sees, and those who don''t see are not qualified to enter his eyes at all.


    Two people, you say a word and I say a word. The mutual connection is quite wonderful. No one will let anyone.


    Gu bailiao thought of this scene, but it really happened. She couldn''t help feeling a headache. If she had a night of joy, she could perform a drama of death on the spot.


    She rubbed her temples and stopped them from fighting each other, "tea or wine."


    Demon emperor, "drink tea."


    Medicine king, "drink!"


    The demon emperor was shocked when he tasted the tea she made. Similarly, the medicine king was also surprised. Gu Bai is a lazy person. Unless the plot needs to be flattered, she won''t pay for it at all. Therefore, one of them has never drunk her wine and the other has never drunk her tea.


    At this moment, they looked at each other, hummed coldly and turned their heads.


    Gu Bai pretended not to see anything. One handed tea and the other handed wine. Then he said, "why did the medicine king suddenly come to me?"


    The medicine king was drinking wine. Somehow, his eyes were always unconsciously fragrant. The tea in the demon emperor''s hand was slightly light, but it affected all his nerves and made him unable to look away. At first, when he heard Gu Bai''s opening, he was also absent-minded and said, "when I left in a hurry last time, I thought you hadn''t finished reading my library, so I came to ask you when you plan to see it again."


    The medicine king looked at the tea in the demon emperor''s hand, but the demon emperor stared at the wine in each other''s hand. They looked at each other again and narrowed their eyes.


    The demon emperor was a little proud and could not open the mouth. Instead, he was the king of medicine. He said calmly, "change?"


    The demon emperor clenched his teeth and said, "change!"


    Although tea and wine are in their own hands, neither of them has drunk, so they don''t pay attention to it.


    Gu Bai looked at their small movements under his eyes and couldn''t cry or laugh again. He could only say, "the large library can''t be seen in a day or two. If I get empty, I''ll talk to the medicine king. I hope the medicine King won''t dislike me by then."


    The medicine King tasted the green tea in his hand, and the whole person was in a state of enjoyment. When he heard the speech, the indifference in his eyes disappeared a lot. "If next time miss a Yue can bring some gifts, I will sweep my bed and welcome." when he said the gift, he raised the tea in his hand.


    The little friar is really a treasure. He can surprise people from time to time. He thought her wine was the best, but he didn''t expect that tea was also excellent.


    "There''s no need to sweep the couch and welcome. I''m afraid the people in Yaowang Valley won''t let me go if I sleep in Yaowang''s bed."


    She joked, but he didn''t expect the demon emperor to listen. He raised his chin and said to the king of medicine proudly: "miss a Yue has slept in my bed, and there is more than one."


    Gu Bai heard the speech, his hand trembled slightly, and then pretended to be calm: "so the demon emperor is asking me to be responsible?"


    The demon emperor is also a person who climbs along the pole. As soon as he heard this, he immediately raised a bright and sincere smile, "yes, you see, I''m ready even for the dowry. When will ah Yue be responsible for me?"


    The medicine king listened to this and shook his hands. He pulled the corners of his mouth, looked up and looked at the demon emperor disgustingly, "I don''t know that the emperor of the demon family is a burden if he marries only."


    The demon emperor knew that he could only get the beauty back if he didn''t have a face. He didn''t say much about the sarcasm of the drug king: "if you marry a redundant girl, you can do whatever you want."


    The medicine King sneered, "I''m afraid it''s your wishful thinking."


    Gu Bai wants to say no, it''s not his wishful thinking, it''s also her wish! But she didn''t dare to promise so soon. She was afraid that night would go crazy and attack the demon family.


    The medicine king felt that he couldn''t talk about this topic any more. Obviously, the little friar didn''t dislike the demon emperor. If he really chased people away in front of him, he would be mad!


    So he said, "miss a Yue, do you want to know the recent situation of the devil?"


    Gu Bai really knows. After all, there are 518. What doesn''t she know? However, she said, "how he is has nothing to do with me."


    The medicine King sighed, regretted the feelings between them and said, "it''s fate. I saw you two have such a good relationship in the demon palace. I thought I could have a cup of wedding wine one day."


    He deliberately stimulated the demon emperor. Sure enough, his face immediately became worse with the naked eye.


    When the first night is joyous, she gives Gu Bai a banquet, which is known by the whole cultivation world. Everyone thinks that she has an affair with night is joyous. Now if she is with the demon emperor, she can''t imagine how people outside will arrange them.


    Obviously, the medicine king also thought of this, and then said, "if you teach me the planting methods of snow lotus, I''m half a master. Miss a Yue, if anything happens in the future, remember to come to me."


    The demon emperor sneered, "why don''t you let go of the near and seek the far? I''m right beside her. I won''t find you if I want to find you. I''ll handle everything properly before that!" then he thought of his so-called preaching and career. He couldn''t help laughing: "besides, I was seriously ill that day, but miss a Yue cured me. I have words and promise to save my life."


    Gu Baizheng was drinking tea. When he heard this, he almost gushed out. The key is that the demon emperor is also plausible. There is a posture that he would steal the marriage if she didn''t agree.


    The medicine King narrowed his eyes and looked at the demon emperor with a bad look, but the demon emperor returned with an arrogant smile.


    They didn''t speak, but the atmosphere between them was calcium carbide fire. There was a big disagreement, so they fought.


    Gu Bai was afraid, and now there happened to be a little demon coming. She didn''t even think about it this time. She didn''t even hear what the little demon was saying. She left them directly in a gust of wind.


    As soon as she left, the strange atmosphere subsided. One drank wine and the other drank tea, which seemed to return to the previous atmosphere.


    The demon emperor said, "she lives very freely here. Every day, the little demons of my family come to play with her. Although miss a Yue looks cold, she is actually cold and hot. Many of my little demons have been instructed by her."


    The excitement of the demon family is exactly what Yaowang Valley does not have. Yaowang Valley is full of puppets, and a few living people are busy.


    When the demon emperor saw that the medicine King continued to drink tea, he smiled and said, "I never hold her back. She can do whatever she wants. What can the devil give her? It''s just to give her chains. It''s not surprising that she chose me."

 Chapter 222

    The demon Emperor didn''t say too much. In fact, apart from the devil, why isn''t Yaowang Valley? Although it is different from the shackles of the demon palace, the medicine King Valley is sparsely populated and cold all year round. Who will like such a place?


    The medicine king is cold. He doesn''t like noisy places. When there are many people, he will be angry. When he is angry, he wants to kill someone, or something else, so as to calm his anger. He knows that he doesn''t fit in with the crowd and doesn''t force himself, so he rarely produces Yaowang valley. Recently, he comes out frequently. Even for Gu Bai, he has endured the killing intention several times.


    The tea smell is very weak, but it can be drunk in the mouth, but it inexplicably plays a lot of soothing role.


    This is Gu Bai''s tranquilizing tea specially developed for the demon emperor. Now it has played a little role for the medicine king.


    Gu Bai''s departure was not a big deal, but several little demons asked for a meeting. They had to be saved by Gu Bai that day. Even if they were still injured, they reported it every day. Most of the time, they didn''t dare to disturb her, but today it was because they wanted to give her something.


    "Fairy sister, we have something to give you." the opening little demon is a little pheasant. She has seen it. It is very colorful, especially in the sun. Now it is human, but it looks soft and cowardly. On its fleshy face, when she smiles, her eyes are narrowed, which is particularly pleasing.


    Gu Bai''s body is quite cold when he doesn''t laugh, so he holds a pure hearted and lustless attitude most of the time, which is very difficult to approach. However, unlike children, they are pure and good in nature and don''t look at the surface. Although the fairy sister didn''t talk much, she was actually very good to them. For example, the initial array would actually hurt people. Although it was not fatal, it could also hurt people for several days. If it was more serious, she had to stay in bed. But after that time, they broke into the array again, and the attack power of the array became mild and more like playing with them. Therefore, their courage will be greater and greater, and their elders will be controlled by them.


    Most of the human prototypes of the little demons are less than ten years old. At this time, they still have a basket in their hands, covered with a light blue cloth head, so that people can''t see what''s inside.


    Gu Bai likes these little demons. When he sees them, he always has a smile on his face, "what is it?"


    The little demon scratched his head and looked embarrassed. "Recently, the green fruit of the demon family is ripe, so we''ll give it to you."


    The green fruit is slightly sweet and juicy. It is a very delicious fruit, and the demon family has this fruit in the whole continent. It can be regarded as a special product of the demon family. Gu Bai has also eaten green fruits, but it was a bit unlucky for her to come at the beginning. The green fruits were almost next season. She only ate a few, and then they disappeared. For this reason, she complained for some time. Then, as soon as there were more things, she put it behind her.


    Green fruits like to be tall, so most of them grow on high mountains and cliffs. It takes some effort to pick them. It''s just a big demon, but it takes a blink of an eye, but the little demon is different. They are a little stronger than humans, and no more.


    Gu Bai was moved. "Did you pick these green fruits yourself?"


    The little demons held their chests, "our parents said that since we want to give gifts, we should find a way instead of holding their things. It''s insincere!" then he stuffed Lanzi into her hand.


    Gu Bai didn''t refuse. It was the little guys'' intention, so she accepted it and said, "reciprocity. I received your green fruits. Do you want to pay me?"


    The little demons shook their heads like rattles, "green fruits are not worth any money. Don''t pay the fairy sister."


    Gu Bai smiled, deliberately blinked and said with regret: "well, I still think of you breaking into the array these days. If you don''t understand anything, I''ll answer one or two, but if you don''t, forget it."


    Only now did the little demons understand what the reward was in her mouth. They beat their chest and feet with regret, and they were almost crying and howling.


    "Fairy sister, we''re wrong. We''re wrong. You don''t hear anything."


    "Kneel down and beg the fairy sister to solve her doubts face to face!"


    "Fairy sister, we love you..."


    From the beginning of regret to the end, it turned into a large-scale love show. Gu Bai couldn''t cry or laugh. She just took the skin, but she didn''t expect this group of children to play so well.


    "Well, I''m teasing you. You line up and ask one by one."


    Not far away, the two people who didn''t know when to finish drinking wine and tea left the small bamboo house. They didn''t appear in front of Gu Bai, but looked at him from a distance behind.


    The demon emperor was in a good mood and said, "look, I''ll tell you that miss a Yue is very satisfied with her current life."


    Not only satisfied, the medicine king can see the smile in her eyes.


    The medicine king suddenly felt bitter in his mouth. It was clear that he was just an outsider, but he had the same feeling as joy at night.


    He squinted and glanced at the demon emperor. Seeing his smiling face, he couldn''t help saying in a cold voice: "don''t laugh too early. It''s fun to toss the human race at night. The next must be to toss the demon race."


    The demon emperor''s strength is equal to that of night joy, and he is not afraid of him. "It doesn''t matter. If he comes, I will fight at any time."


    The medicine King sneered, "night is joy. You think he will come alone if he comes? You''re not afraid. Your little demons will suffer?"


    When the demon emperor listened, he heard a sound outside the string. The drug king said that night is fun all the time, and then advised him to have fun with his hands as a friend, but people with clear eyes knew that if you want to have fun with your hands, you must hand over Gu Bai.


    He looked at him, suddenly, sneered and said, "medicine king, I suddenly feel that you are a little pathetic."


    The fake smile on the medicine King''s face faded in an instant.


    The demon emperor said firmly, "you like ah Yue."


    The medicine king doesn''t pretend at all. In fact, what he said is not all right. Now he is really interested in Gu Bai, but if he is as crazy as night joy, that''s not enough. He just wants to deceive people. If he can deceive people away, it''s best. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t go. Anyway, he has a lot of time.


    The young demon emperor loves Gu Bai, so at the moment, his hostility to the medicine king is still great.


    The medicine king looked at himself and was exposed. He just said faintly, "you''re afraid."


    Hearing the speech, the demon emperor sneered, "what am I afraid of? This is the demon family."


    The medicine king said, "the demon emperor knows in his heart that I don''t mean fear. You know the entanglement and fetters between her and night joy. You are afraid of her leaving."


    The demon emperor looked at Gu Bai not far away. Gu Bai, not far away, was carrying a layer of golden sunshine and playing with the little demons. The scene was beautiful and beautiful.

 Chapter 223

    The demon emperor wanted to keep Gu Bai, but now seeing this scene, this idea is getting deeper and deeper.


    Instead of accompanying the medicine king, he raised his legs and walked straight over there.


    Gu Baizheng talked to the little demons about the rise. She had a faint smile on her face. Occasionally she touched the head of a little demon, and the smile in her eyes was even worse.


    Then the demon emperor suddenly got to her point.


    After his arrival, the little demons straightened their waists one by one. At first glance, they looked like the same thing. However, they could still see their legs and stomachs trembling.


    It''s a ten thousand year old demon. The demon family''s cultivation is slow and mixed to the point of the demon emperor. Looking at the whole demon family, it''s the only one. The little demons will be afraid and react normally.


    Gu Bai could not bear them, so he asked them to come back tomorrow, and then naturally handed over the basket in his hand.


    "Why are you here?"


    The implication is how not to drink tea and wine with the medicine king.


    The demon emperor took the fruit basket and said, "the king of medicine is leaving, so he can''t come out."


    The distance between the two people and the medicine king was not far, so the medicine king could hear what he said. At first listen to his guest removal order, the medicine King picked his eyebrow, and then saw him come to his face and shamelessly stuffed him with a few green fruits, "OK, we have nothing to entertain you. Just these green fruits, which are the specialty of the demon family. They are fragrant and sweet. Take them back to eat."


    The medicine king was caught off guard and was stunned by the green fruits in his hands. Then he slowly said, "the tea is good. I don''t know if there will be this chance next time?"


    Gu Bai didn''t know what was going on between them, but she wasn''t interested, so she nodded, "of course, there are. Take your time."


    The medicine king came here to take people away. Unfortunately, the demon emperor couldn''t see his heart clearly. He was much smarter than night joy. Since he couldn''t move, it''s no fun for him to stay here. It''s better to go back.


    Of course, before he left, he said, "by the way, if the demon lord attacks in the future, you can ask me for help." he said this to Gu Bai, which made the demon emperor angry, and even took away the green fruits in his hands.


    "There are so many words. I don''t think we need to eat any more green fruits. Walk slowly."


    Such a child''s temperament, Gu Bai can''t cry or laugh, but he is the king of medicine, very calm.


    The demon emperor had always felt that he should be mature and steady, so that he could be worthy of her, but now he feels that he wants to be wrong. Although maturity and steady are essential, how can he have no fun in life? For example, since she likes the little demon so much, why does he not change and become like a child?


    When she was mentally unstable, she held her childhood self every day. How could he forget the way she couldn''t put it down!


    The demon emperor knew that chasing people could not be shameful. No, after driving away the queen medicine, he changed into a soft and cute look when he was young.


    Gu Bai just turned around and put a green fruit. Then she looked back. The demon emperor was gone. She was stunned. She vaguely heard something at her feet. Then she bowed her head and the whole person exploded! Cute!


    This is a foul!


    The furry little meat ball is snow-white. The key is that the nine tails add up to be bigger than his whole body.


    The demon emperor could detect a flash in her eyes, so he made persistent efforts and jumped up directly.


    Gu Bai subconsciously catches this hug and is not willing to let go. However, she still had to keep calm and asked, "what''s wrong with suddenly becoming a prototype?"


    The demon emperor was deeply afraid that she would put herself down and shamelessly made an excuse: "it may be that she has just recovered recently. Occasionally, she has some poor spirit. It takes energy to become a human shape, so she simply becomes a prototype." after that, he added, "by the way, ah Yue, I don''t want the people to worry."


    Gu Bai couldn''t see it, but he still followed his words: "let me have a look. Don''t have any sequelae."


    The demon emperor said, "it''s not a big problem, but it will happen if you don''t rest well occasionally. Maybe it''s because you''ve just recovered and your body hasn''t completely recovered. It''s okay."


    Gu Bai held the snow-white dumpling, pretended to check, and then agreed with him, "then you live with me recently, and I''ll recuperate your body."


    The demon emperor wanted this effect and nodded immediately.


    The demon emperor was shameless and impetuous. He pretended to be reserved at the beginning. A few days later, he became more and more shameless. Basically, wherever Gu Bai went, he had to follow him all day. Even when he slept and woke up several times, Gu Bai could see the fox next to him.


    Fortunately, he didn''t do anything too much. He slept beside him safely. Gu Bai didn''t feel offended and indulged him.


    This indulged until one day, she woke up in the morning and saw a beautiful man beside her.


    Her eyes flashed a dull ray, and then the demon emperor took advantage of this gap and directly hugged people into his arms. His voice seemed to have a hook, crisp and numb. He came so exciting early in the morning, and Gu Bai was bewitched.


    The demon emperor tried her bottom line every day, bit by bit, and asked her to lower her bottom line for him. Therefore, at this kiss this morning, although she was ashamed and angry, she didn''t make any move to drive people away.


    The demon emperor''s kiss was very gentle. His lips were soft and touched each other. Gu Bai felt that he was hit by lightning all over his body.


    The demon Emperor didn''t go too far. It was just a kiss. When she reacted, he had released it.


    Gu Bai stared and pretended to be angry, but sighed with 518: "it''s not a Nine Tailed Fox. It''s better than the guy who is happy at night."


    518 asked, "aren''t you angry?"


    Gu Bai asked, "why am I angry? He looks so good, and I think he has made a profit."


    518 was completely knelt down by these shameless words. Its host was really different from other little shy girls. The girl next to it was kissed. It was shy and dry, and its host wanted to jump up and play a home run!


    The demon Emperor didn''t know what the girl in his arms was thinking. He happily hugged the man and wished the time would pass more slowly.


    "Ah Yue..."


    His voice was puzzling, and he leaned close to Gu Bai''s ear. As soon as he opened his mouth, a warm breath greeted Gu Bai. Gu Bai felt that he was now full of pink bubbles, ambiguous and sensational.


    "What''s the matter?" she stammered again in a low voice.


    The demon emperor took her hand, raised his smile, kissed her cheek again, looked up, saw her dull face, and suddenly felt that the girl in his arms was too cute, "ah Yue, give me a chance, OK? Don''t worry, I''ll be nice to you."


    What can Gu Bai say? It''s a promise, of course!

 Chapter 224

    Gu Bai is actually inexperienced in falling in love, but she has rich theoretical knowledge. No, when she meets a demon emperor and a ten thousand year single fox, they collide, which makes the demon family full of pink ambiguous bubbles.


    As I said before, if Gu Bai wanted to, she could spoil people to heaven, even the food every three or five times. The key is that she still knows how to make surprises, but the demon emperor is not stupid. While accepting all the surprises she gave, he took another way to send them back. You come and go, you''re going to kill the bachelors around.


    It is said that during the love period of the demon emperor, the marriage rate of the demon family soared, almost the highest in thousands of years. The demon clan is not human. They never regard marriage and having children as something that must be completed in a lifetime. They prefer to be responsible for themselves. Of course, if you like, you will also be together, but the life of the demon family is very long. Many people will change partners halfway. With more times, we feel that it is better to practice than to fall in love and have children.


    But this time it seems that the demon emperor has been cruel. Everyone suddenly feels that having a companion seems to be a good choice.


    The atmosphere of the demon family became more and more harmonious, but the demon family fell into a chaos, which Gu Bai had heard of in future generations.


    There is a war between the human and demon races, and the human race is not enough. Or seriously speaking, this human demon war is more like the demon family civil war. In this war, many people secretly betrayed the Demon Lord. For example, cangpan, who was killed by her later, is just one of them.


    The demon family war turned the sky outside. Only the demon family was quiet, and the demon emperor seemed to hide her. He cut off all information from the outside world and stayed with her every day.


    As the days passed, Gu Bai''s reputation in the demon clan was rising day by day. Her array, her runes, her medical skills, and even her cooking skills are sought after. The most important thing is that she never puts on airs. Even after everyone believes that she is the demon of the future, she still adheres to her original heart. She treated every demon people gently, especially the little demon. Her tenderness and love could not be pretended.


    Compared with the demon emperor, she is more like the emperor of the demon family, and even many people of the demon family rejoice in private. Xin Kui emperor found such a queen, otherwise, according to his temperament, she will quit the stall one day.


    Yes, all the people of the demon clan know that the demon emperor has never cared about this throne, otherwise he will not tolerate the original wolf clan to grow stronger, because the emperor has not controlled it from beginning to end. In fact, in addition to the wolf clan, many demon clans are ready to move.


    Fortunately, he knew his way back and finally came back.


    They determined that the demon emperor, in addition to being the son of the last demon emperor, he was really ambitious when he was a teenager, and he also wanted the demon family to do his best. If it weren''t for that, he would definitely be the brightest emperor in the history of the demon family. Therefore, even if he abandoned himself in the later stage, the demon people didn''t give him up. They were waiting for him to come back.


    Gu Bai listened to 518 say these things and sighed: "the people of the demon family are really simple. If it had been changed, it would have been changed. I don''t know how many emperors."


    518 said: "among them, the most important thing is because of his force value. As long as he wants, the whole demon clan will unite and will not hurt his life. If he works hard, it will be the result of both defeat, so no one dares to provoke him."


    Gu Bai sighed casually, but heard the amazing answer, and was shocked: "his cultivation is so high?"


    518 said vaguely, "he is not only the son of the demon, but also a more noble identity in his blood."


    The identity of the demon emperor has been above the demon family. It''s more noble. Isn''t it God?


    She thought so and asked so.


    But this time 518 just said: "the authority is not enough, I don''t know. Anyway, you just need to know that his identity is not general."


    Gu Bai didn''t think deeply, but suddenly thought of the joy of night in his mind, and then said, "I remember you told me that if you can fight with the joy of night, the whole continent will be left with the demon emperor. According to you, isn''t that night also very rebellious?"


    The two are equal. The demon emperor has Protoss blood. What about the joy of the night? Is he the same?


    518 unexpectedly, she found this blind spot so soon. She immediately closed her mouth. She can''t say anything more. She''s going to reveal her secret!


    The system was silent, and Gu Bai didn''t ask again.


    A few days later, Gu Bai showed his love with the demon emperor as before, but was told he was leaving.


    For the first time, she thought he wanted to solve the problem secretly, and the night was happy.


    But the demon emperor said, "do you know that in addition to the town demon flute, in fact, my demon family has another holy thing."


    Gu Bai was dazed, but he heard 518 answer: "it''s a demon flag. It''s said that it''s Nu Wa''s magic weapon, which was passed on to the demon family. It was just lost in later generations. Over the years, the demon flag disappeared and became a legend."


    The demon emperor saw that she was like 518, but his explanation was more detailed than 518, such as where the demon flag disappeared last time.


    Gu Bai was shocked. "Do you mean that the last place where the demon flag appeared was the demon clan?"


    The demon emperor nodded, "last time the demon palace held a banquet, in addition to you, I have another purpose."


    Gu Bai asked, "what can you find?"


    The demon emperor shook his head, "no. But this time the demon family is in chaos, I''m going to check it again." then he saw that the little monk said she would go with her, and the demon emperor immediately frowned, obviously he didn''t want her to go with her.


    Gu Bai insisted, "I''ll go with you. If you don''t, I have other ways anyway. But think about it. If I go by myself, I won''t go with you."


    The demon emperor sighed. He couldn''t stop it. He could lock it up. Why, he had to admit his life and let her follow.


    "But..."


    He was about to stop talking, but Gu Bai said, "don''t worry, since I am with you, I won''t tangle with others." then she asked about the characteristics of the demon flag.


    The demon emperor answered everything. After talking about the appearance of the demon flag, he said: "the demon flag can not be used by the demon family, even the demon family, and only specific blood can be used. Now, in fact, even I''m not sure whether there is a demon who can summon it."


    Gu Bai said firmly, "there must be."


    The demon emperor took the script of the male master. Who gave him up?


    The demon emperor smiled, for nothing else, just because her firm eyes, as if the whole world, could only accommodate him.


    "By the way, since you want to be together, I''ll give you something." he said and took out the town demon flute. "The town demon flute is not like a demon flag. This can recognize the Lord. If you recognize you, you can summon it."


    Gu Bai was stunned. She knew that the town demon flute would fall into her hands, but unexpectedly, it was at this time.

 Chapter 225

    Gu Bai guessed that when she went to the demon family, she would inevitably meet night joy, but she didn''t expect to meet him so soon.


    As soon as she reached her front foot, they hit each other directly.


    When we met again, there was no embarrassment. After all, she asked herself that she didn''t owe him anything. There was no reason for you to like me, so I had to respond to you. Besides, there was a system hanging on her head. With this sharp blade, she was destined not to be attracted to anyone.


    When we meet again, the night has changed a lot. Although we are still dressed in black hair and red clothes, there is a faint scarlet around our pupils. The look in our eyes is enough to make people afraid.


    His youthful breath had long disappeared. Instead, he was full of slaughter. Before he got close, he felt bloody.


    He hung his lips, but there was no smile in his eyes. He was also proud. Although he liked her, he couldn''t beg for mercy.


    "Miss a Yue, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    In fact, it hasn''t been too long. The years in the years of truth cultivation are just a flick of the finger. But at this time, it makes people feel like the next year, as if they haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    He didn''t seem to see the demon emperor. After greeting Gu Bai, he turned and left without any hesitation.


    The demon emperor took Gu Bai''s hand and looked coldly at his back. Even when he left, he didn''t let down his guard.


    "Ah Yue, follow me closely these days. Don''t act alone."


    Gu Bai said, "are you worried that I will be taken away?"


    The demon emperor stared at the person who had completely disappeared and hissed, "the demon flag hasn''t fallen for thousands of years. It happened that someone released the news at this time. Do you think it would be so coincidence?"


    He is happy at night, that is, he can still see the possessive desire in the depths of his pupils. Therefore, he is sure that he will come back again.


    The reason why he came here was not only to investigate the demon flag, but also one thing. Night is happy. This time, he can lure him with the demon flag as the bait. If he doesn''t take the bait this time, there must be another time. Instead of dragging passively, he might as well take the initiative to attack. He wants to see what moves he has.


    Gu Bai didn''t think so far. She just asked 518, "is the demon flag really here?"


    518 nodded, "it''s in the demon family. It''s never used until you spend the night. The demon flag in the demon palace is just thrown in the corner to accumulate dust. He released the news this time. What he really wants is you."


    Gu Bailiu has a headache. She treats him very ordinary! It''s completely normal friends. It''s better to treat the demon emperor half wholeheartedly, not to mention later generations. How can you like it!


    She rubbed her temples. The muddy water of the demon family can''t flow any more. She has to get the demon flag as soon as possible, and then lure the demon emperor into engagement. In this way, it''s done.


    "You locate it, take a moment, and we''ll take the demon flag away."


    518 said, "there are countless arrays nearby, and there are many magic weapons. You can''t get in with your current cultivation."


    Gu Bai gritted his teeth, "then use my points!"


    She lives so long that she can live anyway.


    However, 518 regretted: "the level is too high. I''m afraid you''ve made all the preparations. You''re waiting for you to break into the array. Unless you want to die immediately, there''s no way."


    Gu Baiqi clenched her teeth. She didn''t calculate her life point these days. Anyway, with the cultivation growing, her life is really a lot, so she didn''t expect that she couldn''t exchange it!


    "How many life points do I have left?"


    518, "you are using Qi Ling''s body now. With your current cultivation, you have only 200 life points left. Of course, if you can go back, we still have 300."


    Gu Bai puffed at the corners of his mouth and said coldly, "that''s really enough."


    It''s better for her to break the array once!


    The night is joyous. It''s obvious to invite the king into the urn. There''s no way. She can only talk to the demon emperor. After all, based on her previous experience of reading novels, when two people are together, don''t hide some things, otherwise there will be countless misunderstandings and unclear explanations.


    She lived in the demon palace for some time, so the demon Emperor didn''t doubt what she said.


    "There is an underground palace in the devil''s palace. There are rare treasures in it. If the demon flag is really in the devil''s palace, where can we find it? But..." Gu baiweidun said again: "there are countless arrays there. With the blessing of magic tools, I''m afraid it''s difficult to get in."


    The demon emperor sneered. If his little girl was right, night is joy, and there is definitely a later move.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll see what we can do."


    They said they would do it, but no one thought that the night party was so crazy. He was a madman. He led all the rebels to the past. There are countless treasures in the underground palace. Naturally, the rebels also thought about it. Now it''s close at hand. Where are you willing to give up? A scuffle begins.


    The demon emperor was also involved. For a moment, he had no time to take care of Gu Bai.


    Night is crazy. In such a war, the underground palace will be destroyed, even more serious. Everyone present will die. The mechanism array near the underground palace is used to guard the underground palace. Once the underground palace is threatened, those powers will be released. At that time, once you can''t dodge, there will be only one end left.


    The demon emperor was deeply afraid of his crazy behavior and immediately asked Gu Bai to leave.


    Before they came, they also made preparations. The underground palace was dangerous. If they were in danger, they would use the transmission Rune of the demon family. It was a divine rune. No matter how powerful the array was, they could not trap people. However, there were only three runes, and the demon Emperor took only one and put it on Gu Bai.


    However, at this stage, the night is happy and will not let go.


    He stared at Gu Bai for a moment. Seeing that she didn''t take any action, he picked his eyebrow and said, "don''t you go?"


    He naturally knows the divine Rune of the demon family. For this reason, he spent a lot of effort to successfully arrange the array here.


    No matter how powerful the rune is, it takes time to open it. It''s just a blink of an eye, but he arranges the array to slow it down. As long as he takes people down during this period, she will never go.


    His premeditation, 518 now all told, made Gu Bai frown.


    She really provoked a madman with a bad head.


    "No, I haven''t got what I want. How can I go?"


    Night is happy to smell the speech, licked the tip of his teeth, smiled and said, "I can give you something, but you have to stay."


    Now, without waiting for Gu Bai''s answer, the demon emperor was angry, "you dream!"


    The night is joyous, but sneers, "if you don''t dream, we''ll just wait and see."


    He was sure that the little friar would not go, but he was even more angry. What did she see in him and let her work so hard for him!


    The two sides confronted each other, but Gu Bai studied the array there. In this regard, the night is happy. He only spoke faintly, "you can''t break this array."


    He worked so hard to arrange the array that even his heart and blood were exhausted. How could she break it so easily.

 Chapter 226

    Gu Bai really can''t break this array. She didn''t expect that he actually did this step for this array. It''s hard work. He Qizhen is expensive. She couldn''t hurt him with that hand, nor could she hurt him at all.


    The two faced each other and looked at each other quietly. No one did it first.


    The demon emperor on one side could not hold his breath, and his heart began to panic inexplicably. It was a feeling he had never had before, as if there was something to leave and disappear from him


    He was crazy and began to die. The terrible pressure killed all the people who stopped him.


    Around, the killing is rampant, but these don''t seem to affect the joy of night.


    He smiled and opened his arms to Gu Bai, "ah Yue, come here."


    Gu Baimu looked at her face. When things got to this point, she miscalculated. She didn''t expect that yejihuan would be so desperate. Once the array was broken, he would be seriously injured.


    She began to frown, as if thinking about it.


    In this way, the demon emperor became more and more worried. He was not even interested in the demon flag, but just wanted her to leave.


    "Ah Yue, leave!"


    The demon emperor''s voice sounded. The originally indifferent and calm night was joyous, but his face changed in vain. His patience began to disappear and stared at Gu Bai. He was no longer so friendly and genial.


    "Ah Yue, if you come here, I can give in to the demon flag." night Jihuan looked at her, "if the demon emperor really cares about you and knows it''s a trap, he shouldn''t bring you. Now that he sent you in person, how can I Buddha his kindness and let you return it?"


    Gu Bai felt it necessary to explain for the demon emperor, "I want to come, which has nothing to do with him."


    The night was happy, but he smiled in vain. He said, "how can I say it has nothing to do with it? If I were you, I would imprison you in the temple and would never let you leave."


    Gu Bai frowned, "I''m not someone''s object. No one can ban me." at this point, it''s useless to say more. She lifted her left hand slightly and summoned a long sword. Their cultivation skills are very different. She knows that she can''t fight, but she can''t lose.


    The demon emperor was already anxious, but the more anxious he was, those people caught him, one after another, without any hesitation.


    There are more and more corpses at your feet, and the thick blood begins to stink


    The demon emperor was dragged by people and couldn''t get through. He could only watch Gu Bai fall into a disadvantage all the way and was forced to retreat.


    Forced into a desperate situation, Gu Bai''s face is still calm, but her skills are not as good as others. Her body has reached the zero point that she can bear. Her left hand holding the sword has even begun to tremble. At this time, the long sword in her hand has rolled up. It should have been broken again, not even again.


    This is the result of the joy of the night, but she is still so embarrassed, and the other party is still as beautiful as ever.


    "Ah Yue, you are not my opponent."


    Gu Bai sneered, "if you don''t try, how can you know?"


    Her words made the night happy frown tightly. The little friar he knew was smart and never did anything uncertain, so he didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    Over there, Gu Bai asked 518, "can you check the area where he likes my value?"


    518 said, "if you use the percentage system, you have more than 80% of the thoughts of night joy on you. This is the expression of deep love. If you go up, it is the kind of love. You can give your life only to make you happy."


    Gu Baiwu said, "if I hurt myself now, can I threaten him?"


    518 was stunned by this operation, "essentially, but..."


    Before he finished, Gu Bai interrupted, "OK, I know the result. I don''t have to say anything later."


    Night is happy for her. Even now, she is willing to play with her. However, Gu Bai has no intention to spend any more with him. She jumps back a few steps and drops her long sword.


    Her move brightened the night''s eyes. "Ah Yue wants to understand?"


    Gu Bai said, "no, I want you to understand." when she finished, another dagger appeared in her hand. The dagger has no pattern. It looks ordinary, but it''s OK to hurt people.


    She didn''t even hesitate. Holding a dagger, she stabbed herself directly.


    "Shield me from pain!"


    518, "OK, but the old rule is to deduct the life point."


    Her sudden move seemed to make the scene press the pause button. Everyone was shocked. What kind of operation is this? How can she stab herself? The people of the demon clan were stunned, and they increasingly felt that the female monk their boss liked was very different.


    Compared with the demon family, the demon family doesn''t feel much about Gu Bai. She is just a man who looks up to her family. No matter how much, it has nothing to do with them.


    Therefore, after a short pause, they began to fight.


    But the night is happy with the demon emperor, and their pupils shrink one after another.


    The demon emperor said, "the night is happy. I''ll kill you!"


    The night is happy, but ignores him. He only stares at Gu Bai. His eyes begin to turn red, but they turn red to the extreme, but they begin to turn black. That''s the color that will appear after being corroded. It''s dangerous and terrible.


    "You''d rather hurt yourself than join me?" a cold voice came out of his throat. His chest was inexplicably painful at night. He held her at the tip of his heart, but she avoided him!


    Gu Bai said, "devil, give you a word. Life is precious, and love is more expensive. If it is freedom, both... Can be thrown away."


    In just a few words, she explained everything she did.


    She doesn''t want to be locked up, or become someone''s toy or anything else. She loves life and cherishes her own life, but life without love has no soul. However, if freedom is gone, the former is not worth mentioning.


    Gu Bai held the dagger inserted in his chest without fear, "I can''t bear the love of the devil."


    The night is joyous. Mingming has always been in the upper hand, but at this moment, his hands tremble. He is angry and angry, and even has a destructive mood in his chest.


    Since you can''t get it, you might as well destroy it!


    He thought so and did so.


    Night is like an awakened beast. His eyes are calm, his sword is in his hand, and his whole body erupts into an extremely frightening threat. Gu Bai is the most worthless prey in front of him. He can hunt it without any thought.


    The cold light flashed from her eyes. Gu Bai only blinked. The tip of the sharp sword touched her neck. As long as it was a foot deeper, she could splash blood on the spot.


    The night laughed coldly, "do you really think I can''t do it?"


    Gu Bai smiled on her expressionless face. She didn''t say anything, but her action was particularly shocking.

 Chapter 227

    Yes, Gu Bai took a step forward, and a sword touched her neck. When she moved, the sword immediately cut a long hole in her delicate neck, and the blood flowed down her neck. Finally, it fell into her skirt and dyed the white dress red.


    That red, dazzling made the hands of night joy tremble. He hung his head and smiled, "you can, a month, you can!" he bit the back alveolar, and the hostility almost turned into essence.


    He was reluctant to hurt her, but she did it for the demon emperor!


    That''s great! Very good!


    "Do you like him so much? You''d rather die yourself?" he asked, but the last thing he really wanted to ask was not said. He wanted to ask. He annoyed her so much that she would rather get hurt than stay with him.


    His chest seemed to be torn by something, and the cold wind poured in, which made his internal organs shift.


    It has to be said that Gu Bai''s desperate operation makes night happy and afraid. He likes her. He wants to surround people around him. He wants to kill all those who miss Xiao. He even knows that she doesn''t love herself and wants to stay with her by force.


    But after she hurt herself, he suddenly woke up.


    He likes her and is reluctant to hurt her.


    He seemed to have lost his fighting spirit, and even his authority disappeared. He took the sword from her neck and put it in her hand.


    Gu Bai blinked, puzzled.


    Then I heard him say, "if you want to break the array, you have to step on my heart. Come on, here''s the sword. Do it."


    Originally thought that the scuffle actually stopped in this way. There was civil strife in the demon family, but most of them were still under the guise of letting out. At this moment, who still wanted to fight, everyone held their breath and looked at this side without exploding.


    The demon emperor finally broke through the siege and jumped to Gu Bai, but now she doesn''t need his protection.


    He stared warily at the night and wanted to urge Gu Bai to do it, but in the end, he held back.


    The little monk is so kind, how can she do it? She would rather hurt herself than others.


    The three people were so deadlocked. The time seemed to have passed for a long time, and it seemed that it had only passed for a moment. The night was happy and so on. Without patience, they urged: "do it, if you do it, you can go. Don''t you want to recruit demon flags? If you do it, these things will be yours."


    He talked more and more. Gu Bai''s head was in a mess. Almost, almost, she was about to stab him in the heart.


    She suddenly woke up and heard a bang. The sword in her hand fell. She took a deep breath and finally found her reason.


    "I won''t kill you."


    The night is happy. He narrowed his evil eyes and smiled. "Why? I forced you here and almost killed you. Aren''t you angry?"


    Gu Bai was never the virgin, because she knew that killing him would collapse in the future, although the task she received in the future was to kill him.


    "Angry ah, who is forced to this point is not angry, then he is a saint. I think he is not."


    The night is happy, "then why don''t you do it."


    Gu Bai''s words this time really pierced her heart. She said, "because you''re worth it."


    Gu Bai was really angry when he made so much trouble for her, but this guy is her future lover. How can she really kill? She can only accept her life! Of course, she can''t kill him. She can still stimulate him a few times.


    This is not true. The eyes of joy at night are really wrong.


    The demon emperor''s music almost clapped his hands and cheered. The power of this sentence can be more lethal than killing. Killing people is not too much, and an indifferent response is a long torture.


    "Ah Yue, let''s go." the demon emperor came here, and the demon flag is one of them, but the most important thing is the little monk around him. He didn''t believe it. So far as she said, he could still struggle.


    Gu Bai was afraid of accidents. He didn''t say anything more. He took out the divine Rune prepared early in the morning and burned it directly.


    The demon emperor no longer paid attention to the joy of the night, but stared at the rune in her hand and said, "Hey, why are there two?"


    Gu Bai lost his temper. "How do you leave? Do you still want to stay here?"


    The demon emperor planned to take a god level Rune at the beginning. No matter how powerful the array of night is, he is not afraid. If he consumes it to the end, he won''t believe it and can''t go.


    But now, under Gu Bai''s eyes, he immediately counseled, "listen to you, what you say is what you say."


    I''m kidding. I''ve been single for thousands of years. I finally cheated a lovely and beautiful fairy. How can I be angry by him?


    The transmission array of divine runes was not fancy, but a halo appeared on Gu Bai and the demon emperor. The halo wrapped them all and disappeared.


    The demon clan people stared at them leaving, half a ring, and finally someone came forward in a low voice, "Reverend, don''t we chase?"


    Night is happy, instantly sink his face, "chase a fart!"


    She would rather hurt herself than stay with him. She was forced to stay, for fear that only one body would be left in the end.


    ***


    Gu Bai is relieved that she has temporarily solved the problem of night joy. Now as long as she asks the demon emperor to propose, she can complete her task and return to future generations.


    She was thinking about how to get people to propose, but someone came over there with something.


    "Miss a Yue, someone sent a gift."


    Gu Bai looked at the thing wrapped in black cloth and wondered, "who sent it?"


    The servant didn''t know, "I don''t know who sent it, but your name was written on it, and the servant sent it to you."


    Gu Bai can receive gifts from the little demons from time to time these days. He has no doubt. He takes what the servant holds and opens it at will.


    Then she was stupid.


    "Sleeping trough, what is this?"


    518 was also shocked, "it''s a demon flag!"


    Gu Bai still thinks it''s a daily fantasy, "this is a real demon flag


    518 definitely said, "yes."


    One person and one system looked at each other. The servant looked at Gu Bai, who was stagnant in front of him. After hesitating, he asked aloud, "miss a Yue, what''s wrong?"


    Gu Bai wants to say that this is a big mistake. What does night joy want to do? Why did you send the demon flag for no reason, but you sent it. How can you be so casual? If you lose it halfway, wouldn''t it be a big loss!


    She was crazy about the barrage in her heart, but then she thought, it really doesn''t matter for night joy to recruit demon flags. If you lose them, you''ll lose them.


    "You... Go and invite the demon emperor."


    Is it the holy thing of the demon family, or is it the most appropriate to give it to the demon emperor.


    The demon Emperor didn''t let her wait long. Before long, he came over.


    "Ah Yue, what''s the matter? I heard the servant say you''re looking for me?" he said, and saw her hand over a black thing without much thought. When he took it, he didn''t forget to joke and said, "what''s the pledge token you sent me?"

 Chapter 228

    As soon as the love token came out, Gu Bai immediately had a wonderful idea.


    The demon emperor doesn''t want to propose. She can!


    For example, the demon flag in this hand is the best token of love!


    She tried hard to keep calm. "If you guessed right, it''ll be a token of love."


    The demon emperor was stunned, but then he was ecstatic.


    "Let me think about it. I can''t guess wrong." a few days ago, the demon emperor was in a mental confusion. He thought of his own trickery and coquetry in childhood, and said, "may I give you some tips?"


    Gu Bai also put water in his heart and gave a hint, "you sent me the town demon flute. I have to get something back for you. What do you think will be on an equal footing with the town demon flute?"


    The demon emperor subconsciously blurted out three words, "demon flag". However, after saying that, he soon repented. The demon flag is now in the demon family. It failed last time. How can it appear in the demon family now.


    However, Gu Bai handed it over with a smile, "you guessed right."


    However, the demon emperor couldn''t laugh. He still remembered how yejihuan threatened her with this demon flag last time in the demon family. Now he suddenly returned things. He paid attention to nothing. Either rape or theft!


    Gu Bai looked very open. With her understanding of night joy, since she chose to give up, he would not be obsessed with it. As for the demon flag, it was just a premise for him to let go.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The demon emperor frowned, took the demon flag in his hand, put it down, took it, and asked in a deep voice, "when did you bring it?"


    Gu Bai, "just now, I just saw it."


    The demon flag is the holy thing of the demon family. It should be happy to take it back, but it can be sent back by night. The demon emperor is really not happy.


    Gu Bai also saw it and said, "you''re not happy."


    The demon emperor looked at the scar on her neck. The scar was not deep, but the sword in the hand of night joy was so easy to recover, even if it was coated with superior herbs, it also needed to be raised for a period of time. He thought of the demon palace that day and the injury of the little friar, and the demon flag in his hand was like something that reminded him of his memory.


    Even, he felt that she had bought the demon flag with her life.


    Gu Bai sighed. Her heart is big. It doesn''t mean that others are the same as her. She can guess what he is thinking. However, for the task, she can only sigh: "if you don''t like it, I''ll order someone to send it back."


    The demon emperor said, "no, you bought it with your life. How can you send it back?"


    Gu Bai couldn''t laugh or cry, "where did I get it with my life, but it was night joy. She didn''t think this demon flag was very useful, so..." well, she couldn''t persuade it, because she didn''t believe it.


    The demon emperor was reluctant to say anything about her, especially when she comforted herself so clumsily, a heartache rose in her heart. The little friar is innocent from beginning to end. He is wrong. He is happy at night. If she is wrong, the only wrong is too beautiful.


    He and yejihuan are not good people, and even the medicine king. Therefore, he can''t let go when he sees such a beautiful her.


    He stretched out his hand and took the man into his arms, but he refused to let go.


    "May, shall we get married?"


    When they become relatives, they are his people. No one can separate them in the future.


    Gu Bai and others said this. He immediately bent his eyes, but said proudly: "no one can say such an important event so simply."


    The demon emperor also felt that he was wronged. This was a big deal. How could he wronged the little Friar and said, "then give me some time."


    "OK."


    Once the task is completed, Gu Bai has to go back, so she doesn''t agree so soon. She still hasn''t dealt with some things, such as her little bamboo house, such as setting up a secret place. Oh, she remembered that there was the little black snake.


    These days, in the bamboo forest, she really found a black snake egg, but it hasn''t broken its shell, so she didn''t rush to take it away, but looked at it every day. Recently, the black snake has a tendency to break its shell, so she had to move the egg to save being bullied in the future.


    Gu Bai took care of all this. As a result, she waited left and right. She didn''t see the demon emperor propose. She was stupid for several days. When she couldn''t bear to find someone, the guy finally gave a reaction.


    Almost all the demon families were mobilized in this proposal. They sang enthusiastically. On both sides of the long street, there were all kinds of fox lanterns. Gu Bai was fascinated.


    The demon emperor turned into a prototype and looked at the huge Nine Tailed Fox, clumsily pleasing her.


    Gu Bai was not careless and gradually moistened his eyes.


    The demon emperor was silly and helpless and said, "ah Yue, what''s the matter? Don''t cry?"


    Gu Bai pounced on his hairy body and hugged him like a sentimental attachment. She is not cold-blooded and ruthless, but she knows her situation and doesn''t dare to hand over her heart easily. The demon emperor is so kind to her. Her heart is very clear that she has been sorry for night joy, and now she still has to be sorry for him.


    In my mind, 518 has made a sound, "the branch line task is completed. It is expected to return to future generations in two hours."


    Two hours are too short to say goodbye.


    The vigorous farewell thought that the man in his arms would be excited and happy with him, but it was a very cold face.


    She said, "I''m tired and want to have a rest."


    The demon emperor obviously noticed something wrong, but he still nodded.


    In the small bamboo house, Gu Bai put the town demon flute away. After thinking about it, he still wrote a letter. The above content is not much, but every sentence pierces the heart. First, she severely mocked him and said he was stupid. She approached him just to stop the demon flute, and the later proposal was just to see him make a fool of himself.


    Gu Bai felt that no matter which normal man changed, he would not stand to feed the dog with his heart. He might hate her, or he might let go. Maybe he won''t sleep next.


    The two hours soon arrived. The familiar twists and turns from the soul. When you open your eyes again, there will be a big difference in front of you.


    After leaving for too long, her memory couldn''t be contacted for the moment, and the whole person seemed a little dull, "rich, am I back?"


    518 said: "it''s 800 years later. By the way, I checked the previous game. It was broken in the middle of the game, but although it was broken, all of them didn''t get as much prey as you."


    Gu Bai was not interested in the first place. She was stunned for a long time before she finally asked the words in her heart, "demon Emperor... Does he still choose to sleep?"


    518 paused and nodded softly, "well, he still chose to sleep."


    Gu Bai couldn''t figure it out. He was angry and angry, with a heartache that even she couldn''t detect. "I''ve written so many excessive things. Why should he sleep?"


    Except for the demon Emperor himself, naturally no one can find the answer.

 Chapter 229

    Gu Bai was still in a daze, but a fat chicken flew over. It was colorful. No one could ignore it when it flew over.


    Gu Bai subconsciously caught it, one by one, with big eyes and small eyes. Finally, she finally found the memory of the fat chicken from her long memory.


    This is her booty. Not surprisingly, she has to rely on it to win the championship.


    "Mountain tail Phoenix."


    When Shanwei Feng saw that she still knew herself, her happy little wings fluttered. There was no way. The man who likes to wear red clothes is too terrible, just like someone from hell. If he is with him every day, he will lose his life sooner or later!


    Shanwei Feng was very wronged. She chattered with her. Finally, Gu Bai was so noisy that his head hurt. He said with a wooden face: "if you don''t shut up, I''ll stew you."


    Shanwei Feng:!!


    You demons!


    Xiaoshanweifeng was very angry. Then he came in when he saw the night. Then, all his Qi disappeared.


    The night immediately rejoiced, vaguely aware of the change of spiritual power, and then rushed over. These days, he had been disappointed countless times. Even this time, his heart was still very calm until he found that his little apprentice finally woke up.


    There are countless words in my heart, but when I came to my mouth, there were only two words left, "wake up?"


    Gu Bai''s eyes are open, and people sit straight from bed. Of course, anyone with eyes can see her wake up, but the night is happy, as if they can''t confirm it.


    Such a high man showed such a cautious look. Gu Bai''s heart was pierced, and he didn''t know how to respond.


    She has long been used to her own dregs, especially after returning to the past. In order to come back as soon as possible, she didn''t stab him less. At the beginning, she didn''t feel guilty because the guy looked too abusive at the beginning, but now Gu Bai regretted it again.


    She asked 518 in a low voice, "if I were rich, would I have gone a little too far?"


    518 was very open. "Don''t worry too much about how to complete the task. He doesn''t know you''re the same person."


    Seeing the little girl waking up in a daze at night, she couldn''t help worrying and said, "what''s the matter? Is there something uncomfortable? Why don''t we go to the medicine king to have a look?"


    Gu Bai almost trembled when he heard the medicine king. He joked. She used to spend a lot of time to get rid of the snake essence disease. Now she''s caught. Isn''t she sick?!


    "No, I just don''t remember. What''s the matter with me?" she rubbed her head. Her face was still confused and there was no element of acting.


    Night immediately Huan looked at her, her expression was very gentle, and even her voice was soft. "You were competing with others, and you mistakenly touched an array on the way, and then fainted. Speaking of it, what''s wrong with you now?"


    Gu Bai just didn''t react for a while. In addition, his memory was a little confused, and there was nothing else. Now, with his words, he was also clear.


    The night was glad to see that she was silent, so she said, "after you were unconscious, I checked that your soul was missing, but do you know where you went?"


    Gu Bai certainly wouldn''t tell the truth, but said, "I don''t feel much. I just remember that it was dark in front of me, and then I don''t know."


    Night that Huan touched her head, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t know. It''s ok if you''re okay."


    Gu Bai always feels that something is wrong with him, but it may also be his own reason. After all, after returning to the past for so long, many things will change imperceptibly.


    "Master, how long have I slept?"


    Night is happy, "soon, only three months."


    Three months is really not long. Gu Bai grabbed his hair, and then seemed to think of something. His body became stiff. "Master, I''ve been in a coma for three months. Is the new competition over?"


    Ye Jihuan never cared about it. He said, "I didn''t understand it. If you want to know, wait for me."


    Gu Bai was sad. "Master, it''s about a lot of spirit stones! Why don''t you let it go? In case I lose, the spirit stones I smashed earlier don''t want me to lose!"


    The night looked at her with laughter, "can I still lose you that Lingshi?"


    Gu Bai said, "that''s different! Master''s is mine, but those spirit stones are those guys who despise me. If I get these spirit stones, I''ll hit them in the face! It''s cool to think about it."


    After the new couple''s competition, Gu Bai never understood that night is joy. Now when she wakes up, naturally everything follows her.


    Unexpectedly, there was no place in the rookie competition. It is said that the competition was interrupted due to an accident in the middle, so the competition was cancelled.


    Gu Bai is not willing at this time. He missed the first place!


    "I have to find someone to ask, how can it be invalidated? Can''t I catch my mountain tail Phoenix in vain? If not, let others go in for a few days to compare and see who can catch my mountain tail!"


    Night is happy. Everything follows her, but it belongs to the Terran. Finally, it is discussed by the elders of the Terran.


    The news of Gu Bai''s wake-up was not blocked, but it was spread for a long time. However, everyone was afraid of her master. Even if they were curious about her, they didn''t dare to visit her easily. It was Yun Xuan. No matter whether she was unconscious or awake, she would come every two days, and this time, of course, was no exception.


    Gu Baizheng was idle and bored. When he saw Yun Xuan, he subconsciously said hello. Only half of the time, he thought that this guy''s real body was a demon emperor, so he felt uncomfortable all over.


    She just lost her front foot!


    Yunxuan was still as cold as the wind, so he stayed by Gu Bai''s side, and his words were still very few.


    Gu Bai was not used to such a silent Yunxuan, so he casually found a topic, "what can Taoist Yun hunt in that game?"


    Yunxuan was full of her at that time. He didn''t care about any prey. Only after she was unconscious, he was not afraid, but seemed to have something found back. This feeling was very wonderful, which he had never had before.


    "The game is invalid, even if you hunt it, it''s nothing."


    Gu Bai was worried. "Where can it be nothing? At least it''s also an opportunity to become famous! By the way, aren''t there many elders in TIANYIZONG as judges? Let them start another game. Don''t worry, I must be the champion this time!"


    The way she vowed made Yun Xuan smile, "yes, the first one is still yours."


    Gu Bai said, "you don''t count. We have to let the elder start the game again. This is a game only once in a hundred years. We can''t just waste it."


    The competition finally started again, except Gu Bai. She hunted the wind at the end of the mountain. Going in again is humiliating. There is no suspense about the first place, and then she will fight for the second and third places.

 Chapter 230

    Although Gu Bai came back, she was in a daze more and more. She began to feel something wrong with herself. Once upon a time, if she was sorry for someone, she could blame herself for being sad for a long time. Now, except for the self blame at the beginning, slowly, she doesn''t feel anything.


    She just came back a few days. All kinds of 800 years ago can''t stir a ripple in her heart.


    She looked at everyone calmly and even began to analyze the situation. Sometimes she even felt that she was not like a human, but more like a machine.


    She was in a daze, and everyone looked in her eyes. Yunxuan didn''t speak, and the night was happy. Even 518 felt that she was wrong, but everyone seemed to have agreed. No one bothered her until the new person competition was over.


    When the competition is over, the ranking will come out. As the first place without doubt, Gu Bai naturally wants to participate. But inexplicably, her heart is up and down today. She can''t concentrate at all. It seems that something is going to break through the ground.


    The competition is also a major event in the cultivation world. Although they are newcomers, they may be among the best. They are all highly gifted. They don''t know when they can surpass the old men here.


    The elders of the large gate are amiable and gentle towards these newcomers, and Gu Bai, as the first, has received all kinds of appreciation.


    Gu Bai always felt that something was going to happen. She was in a coma for three months. In fact, it took decades. Therefore, many details were not right. She accepted the praise of the elders of various sects at a loss. She didn''t come back until Yunxuan spoke.


    Yun Xuan, "what''s the matter? I always think you''re worried recently."


    Gu Bai frowned and paused, then slowly said, "I don''t know why, I always think something is going to happen." then she looked at the night not far away.


    The night saw her looking at herself and smiled at her.


    Beside him, Yun Xuan''s eyes darkened and said, "friar, there is some foreknowledge and induction. Maybe something is going to happen."


    His look was faint, and his voice had no ups and downs. He was almost as good as before. Such a sparse and ordinary sentence surprised Gu Bai.


    What is he implying?


    "Rich, can you find anything?" Gu Bai asked.


    518 shook his head, "the authority is not enough. There should be powerful people. However, those who can be called great power are happy at night, or the demon emperor who is about to wake up."


    Gu Bai felt that he had caught something and immediately stared, "yes! Demon emperor, how can I forget him!" she immediately glanced at him. She was the first, and Yun Xuan was the second. They stood so close that she could see all his every move in her eyes.


    On the surface, he is no different from before, but in fact, he is no longer Yunxuan since he blackened. The boy with a cold face and a hot heart like a little angel has long disappeared. Now he is more inclined to the demon emperor.


    Gu Bai met the demon emperor. Except for those days of treatment, he always had a sense of propriety in front of him. However, she did not forget the evaluation of the demon family on him at the beginning, nor did she forget that he was as famous as the Demon Lord. For 800 years, because of his remaining power, no one has interfered with the demon clan.


    She looked at Yunxuan and her eyes began to study deeply.


    On one side, Yunxuan seemed to be unaware of anything. The corners of his lips were slightly tilted. In the sun, it was like a harmless teenager, beautiful and simple.


    incorrect!


    Gu Bai''s face changed in vain, and he called 518, "get rich, check my branch mission!"


    518 checked Gu Bai''s words, and then he was stupid, "lying in the slot! What''s going on?! he..."


    Gu Bai took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. "He is the demon emperor."


    She said very definitely, but 518 was shocked and said, "it''s impossible, it''s unscientific, it..."


    Gu Bai interrupted, "don''t be here. He can be as famous as night joy. If he wants to do something, he can''t be traced."


    518 felt creepy and thought it was terrible.


    "What now?"


    Gu Bai said, "how do I know?" then she suddenly thought of something and asked, "has my reward arrived?"


    Turning a little fast, 518 was stunned, and then said, "here you are."


    Gu Bai thought it was a kind of comfort, and then returned to calm again.


    518 seeing her like this, she was a little silly. "No, we''ll just forget it for nothing?"


    Gu Bai was very calm. "Otherwise? We can''t fight, so we''d better go to the theatre."


    When the demon emperor returned, she didn''t believe that night is joy and didn''t notice it. However, neither of the two guys was exposed. She must be holding back a big move.


    Yun Xuan saw that the little girl on his side was calm again, and the smile on his mouth was deeper. Well, it was his familiar appearance, ruthless and indifferent, but it happened that he damn liked her like this.


    So he stopped pretending, "ah Yue is not curious?"


    When Gu Bai asked, she was silent. Something must have happened during her three months of "sleeping". Now, does she continue to pretend to be stupid or cover her vest?


    Seeing that she was silent, Yun Xuan picked her eyebrows and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I sent you a big gift."


    Now, who cares about the vest? Gu Bai frowned and asked subconsciously, "what?"


    Yun Xuan smiled unfathomably, "you''ll know soon."


    What he said, Gu Bai subconsciously wanted to escape, and then she found that she couldn''t run. Not only could she not run, but even her consciousness began to be turbid.


    This feeling made her instantly turn to 518. Fortunately, although her points could not make her move, they could make her sober.


    "Get rich, what''s the situation?"


    518''s voice never fluctuated, but this time she inexplicably heard a trace of sympathy, "he cursed you."


    Gu Bai was silly. "What are you talking about?"


    518, "when you were with him, he should have made some preparations, but he didn''t implement it. Maybe it was because you ran away and angered him, so he didn''t be soft this time. This curse is a kind of contract. From now on, he can control your thoughts."


    Gu Bai uttered a foul word. What strange hobby is this? He even controls his mind. Why doesn''t he make a toy and play by himself? No thought anyway! Who makes any difference?


    Yunxuan always cared about her every move. A moment later, a ray of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "You''re not under my control."


    Gu Baimu smiled and didn''t want to talk.


    Yunxuan didn''t care. He said to himself, "it''s good, but the play will be more wonderful."


    Gu Bai thinks this guy is anti-human. She doesn''t even need to use 518. She can know that this guy''s blackening value must soar all the way.


    "After 800 years, it''s time to end it. You say, which one to choose for the night party?"


    Hearing this, Gu Bai saw that the venue had changed greatly, and none of the friars in the human world could fight at all.

 Chapter 231

    "What are you doing?!"


    Gu Bai stared at the light under her feet, and the confusion in her heart was even worse.


    And Yun Xuan, his eyes were very light from beginning to end, "do you remember that on the night of 800 years ago, he Huan used the array to force you to choose?"


    Gu Bai certainly remembers that it has been 800 years for others, but it is only a few months for her.


    Then he heard Yunxuan continue: "he is too soft hearted. How can he be soft hearted when dealing with you." he said with self mockery, and then Gu Bai found that there was a wound on his body.


    The demon emperor 800 years ago was still very human in Gu Bai, but she hurt him the most and took away his only conscience.


    Gu Bai didn''t feel the pain, but she could feel the blood on her body passing away. In this way, she instantly angered the night joy not far away.


    Yunxuan, however, knocked his head on her shoulder, acted intimately, and even licked her white neck. His voice was smiling, but the smile made his back cool.


    "Our devil is angry." Yun Xuan smiled, but his eyes were full of red blood. "In fact, I used to want to peel off your heart and see what you think. But now I feel it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you can''t escape my palm."


    The first day she left, he thought it was a joke and waited for her to come back.


    The day after she left, although he was flustered, he still chose to believe her.


    Until he found out she wouldn''t come back, he was really fooled by her.


    At that moment, he didn''t even know whether to sympathize with himself or the joy of the night. At any rate, she refused to enjoy the joy of the night all the time and didn''t hang him. But now it seems that he is no different from himself.


    It''s all her fun.


    Gu Bai wanted to let Ye Yihuan fight, but she couldn''t say it. She could only watch him lose his resistance. This array uses her blood as the medium. Breaking the array means that she died of violent blood. If she doesn''t break the array, she can survive.


    Yunxuan''s multiple-choice question is to die, either to kill her, or to enjoy the night.


    The array has the power of swallowing and can devour everything in the array. The night can''t go away, that is, his cultivation is strong and can''t stand. The array setter has the same cultivation as him.


    Gradually, night joy''s face began to turn pale. He looked at Gu Bai with a soothing smile, but Gu Bai was crazy.


    She could not move, but her eyes gradually turned scarlet.


    Yes, the main task is to enjoy life at night, but she is not ready, or even if he is going to die, he will not die in the hands of others! What is it now?!


    "Yun... Xuan..." she struggled to speak, but Yun Xuan spoke coolly.


    "I can talk, I really underestimate you." he said, smiled and said, "but also, I can maintain my state of mind under the contract. My ah Yue is really not an ordinary person."


    Gu Bai bit his teeth and said, "you madman!"


    Yun Xuan admitted, "yes, I''m crazy. Didn''t you know from the beginning?"


    Gu Bai couldn''t say much. That sentence also made her throat fishy and sweet. She stared at Yun Xuan, but heard him say: "ah, our demon is really stupid, just like me."


    He woke up again, but he wanted to kill her in his heart, but he couldn''t bear to see her again. Even now, he shielded her pain. Although she was bleeding and looked terrible, she would never die.


    The contract not only bound her, but also bound herself. As long as he was alive, Gu Bai would not die. Of course, under such a strong array, serious injury is essential, but it should be punished. Punish her for daring to escape at the beginning.


    "Don''t be angry, you see, I''ve solved him for you. You didn''t see him in those years. How can you see him now." Yun Xuan hung his lips and thought of himself. He foolishly thought he had everything, but in the end it was just a game.


    Even if he is a game, he doesn''t believe that night is joy and true love.


    The little liar is so careless. Now he is angry, but it''s because he didn''t follow her route.


    Yunxuan thought so and forced himself to believe his thoughts, but when he looked at the pain and anger, heartache and hatred in Gu Bai''s eyes, his whole heart and lungs were painful and suffocating.


    "Is he so worthy of your attention?"


    There were more and more blood in Gu Bai''s eyes. Her voice was not high, but her words were almost Qin''s blood, "stop!"


    The more she was like this, the deeper the smile on Yunxuan''s mouth, "distressed? Reluctant? It doesn''t matter. When things are over, you will forget everything. From now on, there will be only me in your world."


    Gu Bai couldn''t help scolding his mother. What kind of antisocial personality is this!


    On the other hand, 518 indicates that the life value is falling at night. When the fall is less than 20%, Gu Bai directly sweets his throat and spits out a mouthful of blood.


    At that end, the night was happy, but it seemed to give up resistance and said only one sentence, "in fact, I knew it long ago."


    As soon as this remark came out, Gu Bai''s pupils contracted.


    It''s not stupid to be happy at night. He didn''t find it at first, but didn''t care. After his trip to the secret realm, he noticed it in his heart, especially the array left by the demon emperor before he fell asleep. That only works for one person. There''s no reason to suddenly get out of control.


    Night namely Huan didn''t say much, but just this sentence made Gu Bai completely out of control. She thought she had no heart before, but at this moment, she frantically wanted to stop the array, whatever his task, she didn''t want him to die.


    Her change was not obvious, but Yunxuan stood next to her, but he clearly felt her change.


    Is this... A sign of enchantment?


    Gu Bai''s aura is so pure that she can''t be any more pure, but now she is possessed by joy for the night!


    How ridiculous, Yunxuan always thought that night is joy, just like him, but he was different!


    This change completely angered Yun Xuan. He used up all his strength with great jealousy. In the golden light, everyone''s stabbed eyes could not be seen. With that blow, those with low cultivation directly died, and those with higher cultivation were stunned and seriously injured. However, they were only people outside the array.


    Gu Bai couldn''t imagine that the night in the array was happy. When the dazzling golden light faded, he saw that the red lost its color.


    Night is happy or just that smile, but what spreads around red clothes is dazzling blood color. Gu Bai looks at all this in a daze. Even the completion of the task prompted by 518 in her mind can''t make her come back.


    "Is he... Asking for death?"


    "But why?"

 Chapter 232

    Gu Bai doesn''t understand why she woke up in a coma for three months. The night was so quiet that she didn''t even resist, which was different from what she imagined!


    How can such a dazzling person die like this?


    She struggled madly, her chest was getting hotter and hotter, and something seemed to break through the earth. Her eyes began to bleed, her pupils were red, and her whole body was full of magic gas. In this way, she was obviously possessed by magic.


    It''s a human tragedy that shuanglinggen is possessed. However, as the lowest level of cultivation, Xiu can''t speak at all. He can only look at the scene in shock.


    The night was so peaceful that it seemed as if all these were false, but Gu Bai fell into the devil, but it was true. She looked at the people who fell to the ground. Although she didn''t speak, the pain in her eyes almost turned into essence and overflowed from her eyes.


    When have you seen her like this?


    The jealousy in his heart grew crazy, and the demon emperor''s breath was unstable. His palm was clenched and his green tendons burst, but he couldn''t say anything too much to her. He just said, "ah Yue, it''s over, you should let me go back."


    "Go back?" Gu Bai seemed to hear a joke. She laughed and laughed, but tears flowed down. Like a broken kite, she couldn''t stop at all.


    The demon emperor frowned and wanted to take people away with the contract. Then he found that the contract was invalid?!


    That''s impossible?


    He suddenly looked up, but found that Gu Bai had knelt on one knee. There was more and more blood on her. It was the breath of death. He couldn''t even stand steadily, but his eyes still looked at the night.


    The demon emperor was jealous and anxious. He didn''t expect that she would not even die for the joy of the night.


    "Ah Yue, you will die."


    Gu Bai hooked her lips, with a bit of sarcasm, but her eyes never moved away from yejihuan. Her voice was very light, but there was a bit of emptiness. "I thought I would have died long ago." when she said this, she was finally willing to look at him, "from the moment you controlled me, in fact, I have died in your heart."


    The demon emperor was shocked, and then suddenly understood one thing.


    The night is happy. Although he died, he can never compare with him.


    No, it''s not. She''s his fiancee. She''s his. No one can take it away! He just killed those who miss her. When he finished, she would return to the past and their relationship would return to the past.


    He thought like this, and his eyes began to go crazy. He stretched out his hand and wanted to take people away, but at this time, he felt a stabbing pain on his skin. He said it was the skin. In fact, it should be said that there was a stabbing pain in his bones. He bowed his head and the whole person was stunned. A bold blood color pattern spread from his arm and left a sharp contrast on his white skin. He was stunned when he realized the meaning of the pattern.


    "This... Is impossible."


    How could his bloodstain deed be backfired? Their accomplishments are very different. Even two of them are not half as good as him.


    He stared at the blood pattern on his body, but he didn''t know Gu Bai''s hair was already gray. Her hair has been white since she came out of the demon killing array. Later, she deliberately dyed it back just to keep a low profile. Now, she doesn''t know that her hair is gray, and even her skin begins to grow old.


    Life passed quickly on her, and her face began to decay rapidly. The previous girl''s delicate state was gone, and now there is only white hair and old.


    She looked at him, like laughing and crying, "I''m sorry for you, you killed me, I have no complaint."


    She didn''t finish her words, but the demon emperor understood that she was angry, she was angry, and he killed night joy. However, even now, he didn''t regret it. If there is really regret, it is also regret that she underestimated her ability and let her disappear from her eyes again.


    He gnashed his teeth and stared at her. Gu Bai''s face had undergone earth shaking changes, and his eyes had never changed. "Don''t worry, I''ll find the best doctor to save you."


    Gu Bai smiled at him. Because of too much blood loss, her skin didn''t have any blood color. Her old face was almost dead unless she was still angry.


    She worked hard and spoke with difficulty. However, from the eyes of the demon emperor, she actually saw a look of relief.


    She said, "it''s no use. Do you think you''ll quietly lay a curse in this world?" she gets along with night and joy day and night, and night is joy. She also knows a lot about her luck. Her body is completely damaged and can''t enter, but fortunately, he has very deep cultivation. In addition, she personally cultivated a demon seed at the beginning. No accident, it can be used now.


    518 told her that the magic seed can repair the soul. The magic seed is accompanied by night and joy day and night. It is also fed by his blood. It is most appropriate to warm the soul of night and joy.


    However, the demon Emperor didn''t know these things. In his eyes, he saw Gu Bai who would rather die with night than go back with him!


    "Do you like him so much?"


    Gu Bai sighed silently. Do you like it? She didn''t know, but at the moment when the night was happy to die, she was still touched, but no matter how many, she didn''t. She did it just to run well next time. The next time she saved, she was recognized as the Lord and delayed her task.


    She didn''t answer the demon emperor directly, but asked, "what do you think?"


    Her voice is very light. The passage of life makes her unable to lift her spirit at all. The demon emperor is now under her control, so he can''t do anything. He can only watch her. That feeling is like Gu Bai''s feeling just now.


    The beloved is beside him, but he can''t do anything. He can only watch her think for another man.


    518, "Bai Bai, your life value is less than 1%. Do you really want to give up this body?"


    Gu Bai tutted. There was no pain in the tone this time. He just said, "otherwise? Wait for the demon emperor to bet on me again? I may not be so lucky if I bet again."


    If it were not for the demon emperor''s negligence, she would not be so easy to reverse the contract.


    The demon emperor was controlled by her, but she didn''t intend to kill him, so she gave all her life value to the demon seed, and then directly separated from the body without any nostalgia.


    Under her body, several red lights suddenly flashed. The light was not obvious, but now it can be seen by the naked eye that they are converging into a small stream as thin as hair. The direction of the stream is facing the joy of night. I don''t know when the blood flow has been integrated with the joy of night.


    No one knows when she finished the amazing sacrifice array. Even before that, she was cursed and unable to move.

 Chapter 233

    The demon emperor is not an ordinary person. He can vaguely feel that something is leaving him in the open space not far away. He blinked hard and wanted to go forward to investigate, but the remaining power of the contract was still there, so he could only watch the feeling disappear.


    "Don''t go..."


    His thin lips were slightly open, and his cold eyes gradually turned into pupils. He was angry and even roared, but finally the feeling disappeared.


    As the feeling disappeared, the power that bound him also left. He seemed to have lost all his strength and suddenly knelt on the ground. He stretched out one hand and covered his painful face, but tears still flowed down his fingertips.


    This sudden change made the people on one side look at each other. The battle seemed to be over, but the danger was not over. The alarm bell in their hearts was high, and they left, but their footsteps seemed to be stuck.


    In the end, the people of TIANYIZONG came forward.


    This man was their most gifted disciple Yun Xuan a moment ago, but now he has become a demon emperor. Although he can guess something, he must give them an explanation.


    "Yun Xuan..."


    The elder whispered, but saw the boy slowly raise his head, and then... Everyone was shocked again.


    The beautiful different pupils are full of messy red silk. The red silk shows a strong bloodthirsty, killing and ruthless, which makes people step back.


    When everyone thought he was going to kill, he didn''t do it for the first time. He looked at the elder who came up coldly. The memory from the scattered soul told him that this seemed to be a respected elder of TIANYIZONG, and treated him well.


    The demon emperor lowered his head and looked at the tears on his fingertips. Suddenly, he stretched out his tongue and licked it.


    He remembered the pain.


    A Yue is a pseudonym, and Gu Bai is probably the same. No matter who you are, from heaven to earth, I will find you!


    No one dared to stop the demon emperor who was almost demonized. With his departure, the array also failed, but the only surprise was that the two people in the array also disappeared together, and no one knew where to go.


    On the other hand, Gu Bai is not the first time to be a ghost. He is also quite adapted to his erratic.


    "Rich, the demon emperor is a little terrible. Do I have any intersection with him in the future?"


    518 was silent for a moment and said, "for the time being, there is no task intersecting with him, but you know, this guy has so high ability that he can''t tell what he will find."


    Gu Bai pondered again. She took the demon seed away. Although she was in a state of soul, she had 518, so it was not a problem. However, she still asked: "if there is no accident, when can you wake up?"


    That array was so insidious that it not only killed him, but also absorbed a lot of his soul Qi. If she hadn''t done it in time, I''m afraid she wouldn''t have it in the next life.


    518 answered quickly this time, "if the situation of magic seed is good, it will take at least a thousand years. If the situation of magic seed is worse, ten thousand years is also possible."


    Gu Bai doesn''t know what his mood is at the moment, but it''s also a layer of hope. Just think she owes him.


    "By the way, what''s the next task?"


    As I said before, there is something wrong with her current situation. The emotions that human beings should have disappeared in an instant. For example, at this moment, she was still sad at the previous moment, and now she has put it down.


    518, "you completed the previous task beautifully, so now there are two tasks in front of you. You can choose one."


    Gu Bai pulled at the corners of his mouth. He really hasn''t seen such a reward.


    "Come on, which two tasks."


    518, "the hongluan heart of the immortal in Qingyue, and the Gu king of the medicine king."


    Gu baizha listened to the task. The whole person was stunned for a moment. After a meeting, he finally found his voice, "you''re telling me again, whose hongluan heart? Whose? Is it the Qingyue I know?"


    I haven''t seen a person who can do tasks twice!


    518 hearing her question, he dutifully said, "yes, it''s the immortal we know. He''s an immortal now, but he''ll come down to earth recently. We''ll take this opportunity to find a way to get in touch with him."


    Gu Bai sneered. Can she choose to die?


    It''s also called a reward. It''s obviously to let her die!


    If she became an immortal in Qingyue, she thought of being fooled around by her in the world. She didn''t necessarily want to avenge her revenge in this way. Moreover, he was generous, but once he became an immortal, could he offend his feelings?


    She vaguely remembers that the court was very emotional that day.


    As if to guess what she was thinking, 518 added: "I think it''s better for us to choose Qingyue to go to the immortal. The demon emperor will certainly be searching for souls. However, if you stay in the sky, the cultivation of the demon emperor is close to God, but he is not a real God from beginning to end, and he can''t reach the heaven. Moreover, the drug king and the demon emperor are more or less familiar. When he is full, he runs to the drug king valley. When he overturns at that time, he will fall short of success."


    Gu Bai first found that his own small system was quite able to say.


    "You also said that he met the medicine king. Do you think I can avoid the first day of junior high school and the fifteenth day?"


    518 dry smile, "no, it''s good to live a few more days."


    Gu Bai was completely speechless, but what 518 said was somewhat reasonable, so she said, "I''m in a wandering state now. I have to find a body as soon as possible, otherwise Qingyue Shangxian didn''t find it, maybe I''ll be hooked by the hell."


    The last time the body was made by the system, so this time it was the same. 518 asked her to wait for a moment, just like before, a bunch of creatures appeared in her mind.


    Yes, you''re right. It''s biology.


    Gu Bai''s face cracked again. "Will you choose these things for me?"


    518 said, "according to the system allocation, this is these creatures this time." after that, he saw that she was difficult to accept, and comforted: "in fact, it''s still very good-looking. Look at the kitten, the meat is whistling and furry, and then look at the dog..."


    518 halfway through, Gu Bai interrupted with a sneer, "then I went to heaven to find Xiaotian dog and move the red Luan heart?"


    518 choked, "don''t we have anything else? Kittens and dogs don''t like it, and little white rabbits!"


    Gu Bai said, "the rabbit is so cute. I choose spicy. Oh, I heard that sister Chang''e of Guanghan palace holds the rabbit all day. Do you want to hold the rabbit every day in the future?"


    Chang''e is a fairy. She looks beautiful. Holding the little white rabbit not only has no sense of disobedience, but also is particularly charming. But it is different for another person, especially Qingyue. Thinking of his temperament when he was reincarnated, 518 feels that the picture is too beautiful.


    "That''s really not good. There are turtles! You see, this is a millennium mysterious turtle. What about the spirit beast? There are several pure natural and naturally bred spirit turtles in the world?"


    Gu Bai bit his teeth, "so are you calling me a bastard? Or a thousand year old bastard?"

 Chapter 234

    518 felt that it was impossible to talk about this task. From the rabbit to the tortoise, it almost mentioned all the animals it could think of. Unfortunately, it was ruthlessly rejected in the end. In the end, it even began to abandon itself, "animals can''t, or will they become fine plants? Such as peony and Narcissus?"


    Gu Bai was still dissatisfied. "Do you know what their flowers represent in the plant system?"


    518 stunned, human beings think flowers are beautiful. Although there is no doubt, their flowers represent a very private place in the plant system. He blushed and his heart beat. He thought that if he became Gu Bai of the plant Department and flirted with Qingyue, he would feel that he had no eyes to see the picture.


    "So... What do you want to be?"


    Gu Bai hummed, "if I want to become an animal or plant, at least I have the least time. Such as the giant panda."


    518 I didn''t expect that she was so ambitious. This changed her world. Giant pandas are national treasures. Even now, the number of pandas in this world is extremely rare, not to mention refined ones.


    Seeing that it didn''t respond, Gu Bai picked his eyebrow and asked, "can''t you?"


    518, "yes, of course."


    That''s the third most sacred animal. Chiyou''s Mount in those days is now very precious.


    However, the giant panda grew up with a huge body. It didn''t expect that its host would choose such an identity. It thought that the giant panda would become an immortal in Qingyue


    518 shivered. Although the giant panda is cute, it always feels creepy with its own host.


    The speed of 518 is very fast. Before long, Gu Bai, who is just a wisp of dead soul, has become a delicate and lovely black-and-white ball. Her body size is only two or three months, small and soft, and the whole is weak and pitiful. In the depths of this dangerous forest, it seems that she can''t live for three days.


    On the other hand, Qingyue Shangxian happened to be passing here. He had no intention of aiming at it, and suddenly distracted himself from the small ball in his eyes.


    Gu Bai is used to human shape. Now she suddenly becomes a giant panda. Her limbs are very uncoordinated. She also shakes and swings when walking, but she is stunned by her falling out of various postures a few steps away.


    On one side, Qingyue Shangxian looked at the terrible scene, but he couldn''t help laughing.


    He is habitually not interested in anything. If not, he would not have become a God in such a short time. For him, the life of the divine world was almost no different from that in the past, but the opponent he met was a little stronger than that in the past. However, it was just so.


    He thought he would live like this in the future, until one day, he felt that he was about to suffer.


    The seven sufferings in the world are the doom that many gods will experience. That seemingly normal fate is actually extremely dangerous. If a heart demon is accidentally generated, it is easy to fall or fall into the devil. Of course, many survived. He has never experienced hardship, so he actually has some expectations. What will he be without memory?


    If you want to cry, you have to be sweet first.


    It was a very short life in his long years, which could be ignored. However, he remembered it. No, he forgot a lot of hardships, but remembered the people as brilliant as peonies.


    Although there are many stories about women disguised as men, it is quite difficult to do so in reality. If there is a mistake in one of the details, it will be doomed. However, the little girl was stunned step by step and came to the end.


    Without memory, he didn''t understand anything and was only shocked. However, up to now, everything she did was clear at a glance.


    Seriously speaking, she is like a dramatist. With her superb acting skills, she can''t pick any wrong with her every move. She deceived everyone, including him at the beginning.


    It is reasonable to say that even if he has recovered his mood, it is just a small stone thrown into the pool. When it sinks to the bottom of the lake, it will be calm again. Now, however, he clearly felt that his state of mind could no longer be calm.


    He seems to travel, but in fact, his eyes always unconsciously want to find her. He often sees similar people, stays for a few days, and then finds that he is lame and wrong.


    This happened several times, but he never gave up.


    The little ball in front of her is not like her at all. How could a beautiful person like her make such a stupid and cute action.


    Just, I don''t know if he hasn''t had fun for a long time. He was stunned and watched the small ball go for half an hour.


    Gu Bai finally adapted to the body of four claws. Before he came to remember to relax, a fierce beast appeared in front of him.


    It was a gray wolf with glossy fur and a tall and powerful body. Obviously, the food was very good. If the wolf in the forest could reach this level, it would be a great danger.


    Gu Bai''s hair stood up all over her body. After it approached, she opened her mouth and breathed in an attempt to scare people away. As a result, she was shocked to find that her accomplishments were gone!


    "Get rich, what''s the situation?!"


    518 whispered: "you have just become a panda. Many places have not been perfectly integrated. In a few days, cultivation will slowly come back."


    Gu Bai is angry. After talking for a long time, she is now a weak chicken with no strength to bind the chicken!


    She would never allow her to die before she was successful. Facing the strong enemy, Gu Bai could only do thirty-six tricks without attack and ran coquettishly.


    At the beginning, the wolf didn''t like the little ball. It was so small. It was estimated that she didn''t have much meat, but she dared to run. It was just challenging its hunting ability!


    It is also four claws. The gray wolf''s pace is light, while Gu Bai, not far away, has become a war residue against the gray wolf.


    Walking unsteadily, it''s just a flat place. She can fall to the bottom all the way in some ups and downs, but in such a tragic situation, she can continue to escape with goblin teeth and physical disability. In the end, the gray wolf didn''t want to eat her, so he wanted to see what strange throwing methods she had.


    Gu Bai has never run for her life in such a panic. When she really has no strength, she remembers that she still has 518!


    "Get rich, give me a place to hide."


    518 was so stupid that she didn''t see it. She said bluntly: "white, you''re stupid. Although your cultivation is gone, the talisman depends on talent, not cultivation! And you can also set up an array. Even if it''s an array without aura, it''s more than enough to deal with the gray wolf!"


    Gu Bai was just running for her life. She didn''t expect to have this layer. When 518 points broke, she was stupid.

 Chapter 235

    The gray wolf followed the little ball all the way. Although it followed closely, the speed was more like walking for the ordinary wolf. The little ball was too weak. It could fall into that tragic shape after two steps. If it still wanted to eat it, it would be too inhuman.


    However, the Little Regiment didn''t go at the moment. It was so stupid that people couldn''t see it.


    In this forest, he is stupid and has no strength. He is destined to live but tomorrow. It is rare that he thinks the small ball is still very pleasing to the eye, so he came forward and patted it with his claws. He originally wanted to signal him to continue running and take it as training, but who knows, with such a gentle pat, the little guy can''t get up with his claws directly facing the ground.


    The gray wolf was silly. He looked at his claws and was sure that he didn''t stretch out his claws at all. Why did this little thing kneel like this?


    On the other side, Gu Bai suddenly ate a mouthful of mud, and the whole person was angry!


    Grass, what barren thing! She''s going to kill it!


    Then as soon as she looked back, she saw the huge wolf head lowered, as if to apologize. It suddenly stretched out its tongue and licked her.


    Gu Bai''s all kinds of falls all the way have long been unable to see the original color. He is embarrassed and dirty. The whole giant panda is stupid to be licked by him.


    She was so dirty that she despised herself. As a result, the other party actually licked it! What a devil!


    Maybe Gu Bai''s eyes were too dazed, or the gray wolf felt disgusted after licking. The two animals looked at each other. In the end, Gu Bai came back first. In fact, she didn''t have any accomplishments, but her aura was so weak that she didn''t feel it before.


    Now, she stretched out her claws and hit the gray wolf on the head.


    At the beginning, the gray wolf didn''t take her in the eye. Her whole body was not as big as its head. She stretched out her claws, that is, the kitten scratched people. She was not afraid at all. But now, it was shocked several meters away by her. If the big tree behind her hadn''t blocked it, it might be farther away.


    The gray wolf was shocked, but Gu Bai found her confidence. She looked up and even patted the gray on her body, but her claws were too short to reach her stomach in the end.


    She felt a little stupid in this scene, so she had to put down her claws and ha at the gray wolf again.


    Previously, she was like a milk cat, which was not dignified at all. However, this time, there was a little reaction around her, such as the wind, which led to the shaking of the surrounding plants, and the gray wolf was also burned by the wolf hair around her neck.


    In the sky, Qingyue smiled again at this scene. The little Tuanzi was stupid and cute. Although he didn''t have the shadow of the little liar, he was charming and lovely. He has always been alone. He is the favorite spirit beast in the divine world. He is not half interested, but now he is a little interested.


    Maybe he should keep a spirit beast to accompany him.


    Little Tuanzi is still small, but he can feel the aura on her. The aura is very pure and easy to guide. Over time, he will be able to form a pill and turn into a human form.


    Gu Bai didn''t know she was being watched. She finally regained her dignity and wanted to show off to the gray wolf again. As a result, the whole body was empty in the next moment. The sudden move made her little claws flutter wildly in mid air because of panic.


    Qingyue doesn''t know why. She likes her stupidity more and more. She can''t help laughing. "The gray wolf hasn''t opened his mind yet. You can''t bully it like this."


    Gu Bai was stunned, but 518 said excitedly, "Bai Bai, you succeeded!"


    Gu Bai didn''t come back and asked, "what have I succeeded?"


    518 as soon as he was excited, he said his inner words, "your stupidity and success moved Qingyue Shangxian! No, he picked you up. Let''s go back to the divine world. It''s just around the corner!"


    After hearing this, Gu Bai narrowed his eyes in an instant, "stupid? Huh?"


    518: "... No, I didn''t say anything just now. Ah, I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    518 counselled too quickly, and then she really disappeared. But Gu Baiqi was not light, and she couldn''t find anyone. She found an outlet nearby and bit down the hand of Qingyue Shangxian.


    Then, she tragically found that the immortal body of the God was invincible and invulnerable. Before she bit his meat, she almost jumped her teeth.


    Gu Bai was in pain. Normal saline also fell down his eyes. It was like being bullied.


    Qingyue immortal could not cry or laugh, but somehow he still stretched out his hand, but the small ball was too dirty. He stretched out his hand to half, but stopped. He thought for a moment. It seemed that he was thinking about throwing the small ball into the water or using the technique to clean it. Finally, Qingyue Shangxian, who was obsessed with cleanliness, said that he would clean it with the technique first and then throw it into the water.


    Gu Bai''s anger is gone because of these actions. The Qingyue immortal has never taken care of people or pets. Who pressed the pet to the bottom of the water to bathe? Does he want her to die, or does he want her to die!


    Gu Bai coughed with water, but the originator was at a loss and said, "you haven''t learned how to escape. You can use your spiritual power. Why can''t you use such a simple technique?"


    Gu Bai:....... Forget it, I can''t communicate with this kind of immortal.


    Qingyue went up to the fairy and saw her angry face. She was very helpless.


    Anyway, I want to raise her. It''s impossible to lose it. I can only let her learn again.


    However, Qingyue Shangxian may have been the legendary Xueba in the past. He thought it was a very simple thing. Gu bailing learned it several times. In the end, she didn''t give up, but the guy frowned and said, "how can he be so stupid? Is it because of his defective IQ?"


    Gu Bai is really mad. Who can learn things at once? In the end, 518 coaxed: "forget it, Qingyue immortal is a legendary disciple of other people. When he was a man, he crushed all practitioners and finally came to the heaven." finally, it said: "Do you forget that you gave him so many books when he was suffering? Did you ever have a master to teach him? People were stunned to practice a legendary skill, and no one was his opponent."


    Gu Bai was so angry at the thought of it that he lost all his emotions.


    Qingyue Shangxian didn''t know that in a short tea time, xiaotuanzi''s mood had fluctuated up and down so many times. Seeing that she was learning so slowly, he didn''t worry. Instead, he slowly said, "take your time, if you want to speed, you won''t reach it. Now, follow me and do it again."


    With enough patience, Gu Bai finally learned, but someone was not happy.


    She asked 518, "then I''ll be crushed all the way. This guy learns so fast that the textbooks are not so exaggerated."


    518 only said, "so do you know how many people secretly approached him in an attempt to have a relationship?"

 Chapter 236

    Although Qingyue took Gu Bai away, she didn''t bring her back to the fairyland immediately. The reason is very simple. Although she has aura, she has just formed in the end. If she hurried back to the fairyland, she may suffer physical damage because she can''t bear the overwhelming aura.


    As an immortal, Qingyue had plenty of time. With Gu Bai, he first found an ownerless spiritual pulse to live, and then took her to practice all the way.


    This time, Gu Bai didn''t lose face again. She was used to her limbs. She was getting better and better, which also made Qingyue put down her heart to feed pills. At first, he thought that if the small dumpling was really not good, he would feed her pills. Anyway, he had countless top-grade pills. At that time, he would pile them up with pills, which could also give her the level of earth fairy.


    Of course, in addition to Gu Bai, there is also the big gray wolf. It''s not Qingyue who wants to take it away, but xiaotuanzi who wants to take it away.


    That day, in the forest, Qingyue picked her up and wanted to leave, but the little Tuanzi in her arms quit. She jumped out of his arms and rushed to the gray wolf. She was as small and swaggering as the gray wolf was her mount.


    After Qingyue became an immortal, he had a pure heart and few desires. Few things could arouse his interest, but inexplicably, every move of this small group could affect him. Little Tuan Zi''s behavior was obvious. He didn''t even have to guess. He knew she wanted him to take him with the gray wolf.


    The gray wolf has no aura. If he wants to open his aura, he doesn''t know whether there is hope in his life. However, he is lucky. If he goes to heaven with Qingyue, he has no talent, and he can make it.


    Gu Bai didn''t need the pill. Qingyue simply gave all the pills to the gray wolf.


    Gradually, the gray wolf finally gave birth to a bit of wisdom, and it was no longer ignorant of Gu Bai''s command. Gu Bai has more than one mount. Xiong Sheng doesn''t want to be too comfortable. Qingyue teaches her those formulas. She basically knows them. Although she is no longer human, with the integration of her soul, plus the panda, the third divine beast in the world, has a talent different from ordinary people. Before long, Qingyue was also surprised by her speed.


    That day, he touched her soft little ears and smiled, "I thought I would stay with you in the mountains and forests for decades, but I didn''t expect your talent to be so high."


    Gu Bai is used to this body now, but he abandons all his moral integrity for the task. As soon as he says so, he immediately rolls to reveal his stomach. His generous appearance is that Qingyue can''t help laughing.


    He asked, "are you asking me to touch it?"


    Gu Bai hummed and twisted his fat buttocks, as if he was impatient.


    Before the little panda grew up, the fluff on his body was very soft and felt in his hand.


    The small dumplings were sent to the door. Qingyue was polite and ravaged. He reluctantly put them down for a long time. "I have something to go out for a few days in a few days. You should stay here and don''t run too far. There is a border I set up here. Ordinary people can''t get in or hurt you."


    Gu Bai turned his eyes and looked like a monk, but his hand was not vague.


    Qingyue finished saying that, seeing that xiaotuanzi ignored him completely, she couldn''t help but nod her little head, "there''s no master of the spiritual pulse here. If someone finds out, he will not give up. Your cultivation is still shallow, so you can''t be rash."


    Gu Bai doesn''t speak. With this guy''s attitude towards her now, he will not leave her. He is afraid that he will go back to the fairy world and that she can''t bear the pressure of spirit, so he will leave her.


    Her heart was so big that she just nodded casually. After all, although her cultivation was weak, she still had talismans and arrays. She was not afraid at all.


    So, as soon as Qingyue left, Gu Bai completely forgot his advice.


    Gray wolf now has intelligence and adheres to Gu Bai. It will go wherever she wants. In its cognition, although Qingyue has made it have intelligence, it is more clear that Qingyue will not look at it unless Gu Bai. In order to repay his kindness, Gu Bai does whatever he says, never refutes and works hard.


    Today, I heard that Gu Bai wanted to go up the mountain to hunt. Without saying anything, I ran all the way behind her.


    In the early autumn of the world, the forest is still lush and green, and the small animals in the forest are fat and fresh.


    Gu Bai thought about his current state. He couldn''t do anything too complicated. He simply threw the whole thick soup into the pot and cooked it.


    The gray wolf is the top of the food chain. It''s easy to hunt for it. However, no one expected that there would be demons with deep cultivation in the deep mountains and forests.


    Gu Bai was staring excitedly at the rabbit not far from the front. Accidentally, he was hit by a hot heat wave. The speed of the other party was too fast. She didn''t notice it for a moment. She didn''t have time to prevent it, so she was hit and flew.


    Gu Bai only felt that his internal organs were about to be knocked out. The little panda was still small and his aura was not enough. He couldn''t bear the collision. When he landed, a lot of blood had spilled from his mouth. At first glance, he was embarrassed and pathetic.


    "It''s the third beast, or a young beast." the other party''s tone of voice was full of surprises. "Just look at the bad luck. It''s going to become my nutrient before I grow up."


    Gu Bai listens to the corners of her mouth pumping. She slowly looks up and sees a small black snake. However, the black snake is different from other snakes. It seems that there are two horns on her forehead. How strange.


    It''s 518. He said the identity of the snake, "it''s the Jiao who successfully crossed the robbery! This creature has strong strength, which is a little weaker than the dragon!"


    Gu Bai had a headache when he heard this. "There''s no water in this place. It''s a good Jiao. Why do you come to this deep mountain and old forest?"


    518 said, "it''s hurt. It seems to have been chased and killed by something, but now is not the time to take care of these things. You''ll get out of trouble, otherwise we''ll have to see you next."


    Gu Bai will arrange the array, but it takes time. The gray wolf on one side is loyal. Seeing that she is injured, he immediately blocks her in front of her and grins at the black Jiao.


    Black Jiao looked at the gray wolf, and soon gave a sneer, "a gray wolf who can''t even turn into a shape dares to threaten me. It''s too much!"


    Gray wolf was not black Jiao''s opponent. Even the other party didn''t do much, he was thrown out. The distance was farther than Gu Bai.


    A wolf and a panda were injured, and Heijiao didn''t talk much nonsense. He slowly came forward and grew his mouth towards Gu Bai. At this critical moment, the land under him shook again.


    The earth shook and the mountains shook. Gu Bai accidentally climbed halfway and fell back again. The black Jiao was no better. His previous arrogance disappeared, and he became nervous and afraid.

 Chapter 237

    "Amitabha, benefactor, put down the butcher''s knife and turn around."


    Gu Bai had planned to ask 518 to take Zhang Fuwen by surprise. Unexpectedly, someone took the first step on the way and let the black Jiao fly out and hit the tree heavily, crushing the towering ancient trees.


    The blow was merciless. Gu Bai even heard the sound of black Jiao''s bone breaking.


    Amitabha is the only one who speaks, and there are only monks. Gu Bai didn''t expect to see an old acquaintance when he looked back! It''s an old acquaintance. In fact, it''s only one-sided. But when we first met, the guy left her a deep impression. After so many years, she was stunned that she didn''t forget his face.


    Just


    "Fa cai, this guy looks a little different. How can he look so strange." Gu Bai asked, "isn''t he human?"


    518, "it''s a man, but there''s evil in his body. Look at his eyes. The circle around his pupils is scarlet. Although he hasn''t been possessed, it''s evil. If he doesn''t deal with it as soon as possible, he may be possessed one day if he can''t restrain the evil in his eyes."


    It''s ironic. This man is a monk, but now he can''t tell when he will be possessed because of evil Qi. He has become the most hated person in the past.


    Gu Bai couldn''t help sympathizing, but the monk didn''t even look at her. From beginning to end, his eyes were only the black Jiao.


    Black Jiao looked at him with some fear in his eyes. There was no accident. He should also have caused the injury on his body.


    Gu Bai guessed like this. Sure enough, he heard the angry roar of the black Jiao full of hatred, "smelly monk, there are so many demons all over the world, why are you staring at me alone!"


    The monk closed his eyes and folded his hands. He still recited the Dharma, "Amitabha, the almsgiver has committed heinous crimes and countless killings, if not..."


    The monk''s voice is cold, but inexplicably makes people feel comfortable.


    However, now Heijiao doesn''t want to listen to his nonsense. He chased him all the way and almost lost his life several times, otherwise he wouldn''t have come to the deep mountains and forests. I thought I had dumped the smelly monk and was a divine beast, but who can think that the smelly monk can catch up!


    He doesn''t let himself feel better, and Heijiao naturally won''t let him feel better.


    One word disagreed, and one person and one jiao fought like this.


    The monk seems to be persuading, but Heijiao has been patient to the limit. "Smelly monk, do you think I don''t know you? Although you are a monk and are merciful, how many spirit beasts have died in your hands?"


    The monk kept his face calm when he said so, "they are all unrepentant. For the sake of common people, I can only do this."


    He killed countless creatures along the way. He was already numb in his heart. But when he looked back, he saw a small Tuanzi staring at himself. He was not afraid because of his eyes, nor did he run away because of Heijiao''s words. A pair of black and white eyes looked at himself. How innocent it was.


    The monk is not a ruthless person. In the face of such a lovely little ball, he rarely slows down his voice, "don''t worry, he can''t hurt you."


    Of course Gu Bai knew that the black Jiao couldn''t hurt her. She was shocked by the monk, okay?!


    Not seen in 800 years, the cold breath on his body is even worse. Although he is a person, the whole person has that cold and endless cold feeling. Coupled with the scarlet circle in his pupil, he says that he is a monk. It is really speaking without conscience. That breath is more like a demon family than joy at night.


    The world is really interesting. The demon emperor is not like the demon emperor, the devil is not like the devil, and even the monk is not like a monk.


    Gu Bai is stunned by his kung fu. The monk has already fought with black Jiao. They have amazing strength, and both have exhausted their strength. Although Gu Bai can''t understand the monk''s moves, he can see the glittering gold every time. I think it''s a Buddhist script, and black Jiao is more direct and evil.


    Gu Bai couldn''t get into it, so he went to find the gray wolf.


    For the gray wolf, she is still a little guilty. Even if he is smart, he is still stupid. He doesn''t know to run in case of danger and has to stand in front of her.


    The gray wolf didn''t feel anything. He arched Gu Bai''s body. Seeing that it wasn''t too serious, he was a little relieved.


    Qingyue Shangxian left many pills before leaving. Gu Bai found two healing pills, one for himself, and then found a slightly safe place to watch the war.


    The gray wolf saw such a duel for the first time, and the whole wolf was staring at it.


    Black Jiao is no more than the size of an ordinary snake now, but when the monk hit it again and vomited blood, he released his prototype angrily.


    The dragon is not like a dragon, but its volume is also huge. Gu Bai is more excited when he looks at the covered sky.


    She asked 518, "who do you think will win this event?"


    518 without hesitation, the monk opened his mouth, "the golden light used by the monk is the Buddha light. He is still one life away from achieving the success of becoming a Buddha in the tenth century."


    Gu Bai was surprised. She knew about becoming a Buddha, but it was the first time she stood in front of her.


    "What was his former identity?" she seemed to remember that no ordinary person could achieve this achievement.


    But 518 poured a basin of cold water and said, "the authority is not enough, I can''t find it."


    Gu Bai pulled the corners of his mouth, and then forgot about it.


    Although she was curious about the tenth century, she was just curious and did not intend to study it further.


    As 518 said, black Jiao was not the monk''s opponent. He became more and more frustrated. After being hit several times, he wanted to choose a way to escape. Unfortunately, the monk didn''t know what means he used, but he called Lei.


    Although the thunder robbery was not to rob the thunder, it was also powerful. When the purple thunder cloud split down, it was right in the middle of the black Jiao''s neck.


    Then, between the lightning and flint, a huge black Jiao''s head rolled in front of Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai:


    Wolf:!!


    When the gray wolf saw this scene for the first time, the whole wolf was excited. He saw the black Jiao''s head rolling over and kicked it fiercely, which seemed to avenge the previous slap.


    Gu Bai was expressionless and began to have a headache when he looked at the gray wolf playing with toys.


    Where is the wolf? It''s a husky!


    At the moment of headache, the monk came quietly. He was dressed in blood, and even the Buddha beads on his neck were stained with blood. At first glance, the whole person looked like an envoy of hell. No, even her gray husky wolf counseled with her tail hanging and dared not make a sound.


    Gu Bai raised her neck curiously, but she was not afraid. After all, she had seen too big a scene.


    The height difference between the two is a little big. At first, the monk looked like he was separated from Gao Linxia. At the back, he simply paused and touched her head with a smile. "The third divine beast, it''s really rare to see."

 Chapter 238

    Gu Bai was touched by him, his hair exploded, and the guy''s hands were still stained with blood!


    The monk smiled, but I don''t know why. With his smile, Gu Baisheng saw some demon like charm from his face. She blinked again, and the flirtatious posture that had flashed just now seemed to disappear.


    The monk was suspicious all over. Gu Bai didn''t dare to touch it, but the monk seemed to like her very much. Seeing her retreating, he couldn''t help looking at his palm. No accident, he saw his own blood.


    A monk, with blood in his hand, this scene is very strange, okay? But he didn''t know it, but said to her, "this blood belongs to the demon Jiao. It is sinful and worthy of death. You don''t have to be afraid."


    No, no, no, Gu Bai retreats again. It''s more terrible, okay? Isn''t Buddhism and Taoism advocating turning back and being right? No, it''s killing snakes, but people''s lives are waiting. From the perspective of Buddhism and Taoism, killing snakes is also killing life!


    Gu Bai gasped and asked 518, "what''s the matter with this monk? He is really a good man for ten generations?"


    518 said, "the data show that he is a good man for ten generations, but I don''t know how good he is."


    Gu Bai''s Qi knot is white!


    Fortunately, the gray wolf on one side finally came back from the huge black Jiao''s head and ran over.


    It whined. The damn black Jiao dared to bully the little Tuanzi. Now he''s dead. He has to celebrate! When it finished howling, Gu Bai blinked at it and thought she was happy, so he ran to arch her happily.


    Cold, Gu Bai was arched and rolled around the ground. She was loveless and lay on the ground. She regretted why she had brought it.


    The monk has been watching their interaction. Seeing that the small dumpling was motionless, he laughed. He came forward, picked up the sesame dumpling, and then opened his mouth in his gentle voice: "benefactor, I think you and I are destined. Why don''t you and I go together in the future?"


    The monk was gradually covered with blood by the black Jiao. Now he held Gu Bai in his arms. It was like putting her in a sea of blood and smelling the blood. When he heard this, Gu Bai took a breath from the corner of his mouth.


    Why does this guy just say that back and forth?


    800 years ago, it was the first time I saw her. Now she has changed her form. He still said this. He didn''t pick it?


    But it''s not right. In recent years, even if people are selected, there are always one or two following him. Why is he still alone now?


    Gu Bai is rich in association. He shivers at the thought of his previous fierce battle. He is afraid that this guy''s partners are buried in various accidents. After all, he dares to pick the black Jiao alone. He may not even be afraid of the king of hell.


    The monk saw that she looked smart in his arms and loved her more and more. Over the years, he said this for the second time. Previously, she was a little girl. Although she was a girl, he thought she was very congenial. All beings in Buddhism are equal, regardless of whether they are men or women. However, the little girl refused him severely, and he didn''t see her again over the years.


    For 800 years, he has already reincarnated in the ninth life as a mortal. It is strange to say that no one else has the memory of his previous life, but he has. He clearly remembers his every life, and can more and more sense that unexpected things will happen in the tenth life. He thought the time had not come before, but now he saw this little Tuanzi, and he was like old at first sight.


    Therefore, he persuaded again, "you can practice with me. Moreover, if you practice Buddhism, the difficulty of future disasters will be reduced accordingly."


    Even for the third beast, there are many fatalities in the calendar, but the Tao of heaven is always very generous to Buddhism. If he is the third beast, he will not have fatalities.


    Gu Bai jumped out of his arms when he was willing to go with him. Now she has not enough cultivation and can''t speak, but she can express her consciousness. No, hearing his words, he turned and jumped on the gray wolf.


    However, the unreliable gray wolf held her to kneel in front of him.


    Yes, kneel down. The gray wolf bent down his front two claws and hung his head piously.


    For the spirit beast, the Buddhist and Taoist monks preach, but it is understandable for the gray wolf to do so.


    But it happened that Gu Bai was going to leave. His hand was just beating his face.


    Gu Bai angrily slipped down from it. He said that his good friend was unreliable at all. He raised his short leg, kicked it hard, and then walked towards the border left by Qingyue.


    She seemed to kick heavily, but it didn''t use much strength, so the gray wolf didn''t even shake his body. He still knelt so straight. However, when he saw that she was going to leave halfway, he immediately grabbed her back in a hurry.


    The gray wolf feels that he has broken his heart. Does this little group know what''s good or bad? This is an eminent monk. Didn''t she see the glittering merit all over him? If you can listen to him, you will benefit a lot.


    Gu Baiqi is crazy. The stupid wolf kneels when he wants to kneel. Why should he drag her?


    Because she was angry, she clawed hard at the gray wolf''s face. This time she didn''t show mercy, but with her current cultivation, she only left a very shallow trace. She howled fiercely at the gray wolf. It can be said that it was her biggest voice. Unfortunately, she was still too weak. The voice was creamy in her ears. Even if she showed a ferocious face, it was also fierce and had no threat.


    The gray wolf only thought she played a small game, even if she was scratched on her face, she was not angry, but just pressed her with one claw.


    The monk is not like a gray wolf. After Gu Bai ran several times, he understood that she didn''t want to follow him, but he didn''t understand, "why don''t you want to follow me?"


    Gu Baixin said that even if I don''t have a task, I won''t have anything to do with the monk. After all, the monk abstains from sex and wine. This person also has sex and food. All monks have given up. What fun is there in life?


    One person and one beast couldn''t communicate. Gu Bai thought about it and simply took the prey he had previously hunted.


    The rabbit was not lost, but he still kept a breath. After Gu Bai picked it up, he suddenly felt the rabbit hair in his mouth, bah, bah, bah, and then pointed to the rabbit on the ground.


    After a meal, the monk said, "do you like to eat?"


    Gu Bai nodded without hesitation.


    The monk smiled, "it doesn''t matter. Although Buddhism doesn''t advocate killing, you are a spirit beast. You are so natural, and the Buddha won''t blame you."


    Gu Bai is silly. This guy''s Buddhism is completely different from her impression. What is nature like this? The black Jiao was evil in nature. How could he die miserably in his hands? Man can''t be too double marked. In Heijiao''s eyes, human beings are just a kind of his food.


    Gu Bai saw that this could not dispel his thoughts. He thought, his heart crossed, jumped directly into his arms, and then licked his lips.

 Chapter 239

    The monk''s eyes lit up. He hugged xiaotuanzi in his arms and thought she was agreeing, but unexpectedly, she struggled to jump out of his arms.


    She sat on the ground, raising her head, and somehow she saw a trace of ruthlessness in her childlike appearance.


    The monk was stunned and touched his thin lips. Just now the soft touch was still there.


    Gu Bai has a toothache. Does he know he has been frivolous! Fortunately, before anything irreparable happened, Qingyue Shangxian finally came back.


    With a cold face, Qingyue picked up the ball on the ground, and then wiped her mouth in front of the monk. It was as if she was going to wipe off a layer of skin.


    "If you touch anything, you are not afraid that your mouth will be rotten." he said casually, and took out silk silk to wipe the blood stains on her body one by one.


    Gu Bai looked at him in amazement. Although Qingyue immortal was high and cold, he was more and more refined. He didn''t look like a person who could say these words.


    The monk''s face was calm. Seeing that little Tuanzi was clever in his arms, he guessed that the little Tuanzi was afraid that there was a master of famous flowers. He didn''t win favor. He just sighed: "since little benefactor has company, I''ll forget what I said earlier." he should have left, but looking at little Tuanzi''s eyes, he couldn''t help saying: "My name is nothing more than, little benefactor. If others want to play with me, they can come to me by this name."


    Qingyue''s eyes became colder and colder. The smelly monk dared to dig the foot of the wall in front of him. Did he really think he was dead?


    The slightest cold air came out of his eyes. Even Gu Bai could feel the killing intention in the air. It seemed that the monk had never felt anything. Instead, he said goodbye to her.


    As soon as he left, the words of Qingyue Shangxian could freeze.


    "That monk, stay away from him." Gu Bai didn''t know why, so he heard him say again: "ten generations of good people, but I can''t see what he has experienced in these ten generations."


    He can see his merits and virtues, but if he looks closely, he can''t find anything. He is not one of those immortals. Unless his cultivation is equivalent to him, no one can hide his eyes.


    The monk is still human now, but if he becomes a Buddha one day


    Qingyue narrowed his eyes. There are some god Buddha robbers in the world, such as him and the monk named nothing just now. Even if he is not suffering from robberies, with his qualifications, he is afraid to be seen by the West long ago.


    At the thought that such a person would also like to grab the small ball in his arms, his eyes are even worse.


    "Do you like the monk so much?"


    He has raised her for so many days, but he has never seen her so close to himself. The monk met for the first time and unexpectedly added people. Does he really think he is dead?


    Gu Bai blinked. He was at a loss. Which eye did he see that she liked him!


    Qingyue has been raising her for so many days, but she can understand her meaning. At present, she doesn''t admit it. She suddenly hummed coldly: "I saw you lick him just now. Why, do you think I appeared too early and prevented you from following him?"


    Gu Bai thought it was too unfair, but she couldn''t explain it clearly. She was so anxious that she didn''t do it. She went up and licked him.


    She thought that her behavior should be obvious enough.


    Who knows, Qingyue came forward but looked at her strangely.


    With four eyes facing each other and half a ring, I heard him slowly say, "do you... Have any special hobbies?"


    Don''t say that he is an immortal. Even when he was a man, he also had a habit of cleanliness. This little regiment licked the monk before, and now he licks him again. Well, he doesn''t dislike Little Regiment, but the monk.


    Gu Bai was silly for a moment, and then he finally realized that he was disgusted, and suddenly he was angry.


    She can''t speak, but she can stretch her claws. Although her body is small, her claws are not sharp enough, but one person and one beast get close. When she suddenly showed her claws, she almost grabbed Qingyue''s handsome face.


    She didn''t catch it. She hummed and didn''t do it again.


    Gu Bai is not stupid. Who in Qingyue missed his first shot, not to mention the second?


    However, his anger was hard to calm, and he simply struggled to jump off him.


    Qingyue narrowed her eyes, didn''t bend down to pick her up, but said, "jump up by yourself."


    Gu Bai snorted and didn''t intend to pay attention to him at all, but who knows, he is an immortal and does such shameless things!


    Yes, he made a contract for Gu Bai.


    He was an immortal and his accomplishments were there. Gu Bai was powerless to resist. She finally recovered from the pain when the lines on her body slowly faded. However, although the lines on the surface faded, the contract was engraved into the bone marrow and could not even erase the soul.


    "Misty grass, he gave me something!"


    It happened so suddenly that 518 was stunned. After a while, he said, "it''s the master-slave contract."


    In just four words, Gu Bai didn''t need much explanation. Gu Bai already understood it thoroughly.


    She''s gnashing her teeth. Do snake spirits like to use contracts these days? She just escaped from the demon emperor. It''s only a few days. Another contract has been engraved on her! Well, she''s settled!


    Qingyue held people in his arms again. He didn''t give such a contract to any person or beast, but he vaguely knew that the beast under the contract would bear some pain. He stretched out his hand, followed her arched back, tried to relieve her pain, and then said, "listen to me in the future, and I won''t do anything to you."


    He was too afraid of the loss, just like the little liar. Over the years, he couldn''t find his whereabouts at all. He thought that if he found her, he would bound her by a contract. The master servant contract is not suitable for both of them, but the twin contract is good.


    Gu Bai didn''t know that she had long been watched. She bit her teeth and decided to endure the calm for a while. When she finished the task, she patted her ass and left, regardless of whether he was immortal or not.


    Qingyue waited for the little guy in her arms to stop shivering, so she fed her another pill.


    Gu Bai didn''t know what it was, but he learned from the past and knew that if she didn''t eat, he had some ways to feed her.


    There was no need to suffer extra. She opened her mouth and listened to him: "go with me to a place first."


    Qing Yue finished saying that. Seeing that little Tuanzi blinked and looked puzzled, he told him in advance, "that place is a little cold. You can shrink into my sleeve later."


    Gu Bai didn''t know why at first, but when she came, the whole person was stupid.


    "No, what is he doing in the underground?" she trembled with a question mark on her face. It was not a trembling of fear, but really cold. Her spiritual power was not strong enough. There were ghosts everywhere in the underground. The Yin Qi was pressing, and her body couldn''t bear it at all.


    518 was puzzled until Qingyue opened his mouth.

 Chapter 240

    Qingyue came to the underworld and was received by his own people. Ordinary kids didn''t dare to come forward, so he was the worst judge. Over the years, he has come many times. From the beginning, he has been trembling, and now everyone is calm. This is not true. The judges feel that they are somewhat familiar with the immortal.


    "Shangxian." he respectfully worshipped Shangxian. Before Qingyue could speak, he first asked, "Shangxian still wants to find the Ji Junlan, Miss Ji?"


    Qingyue nodded, "still no news?"


    Ji Junlan was once an emperor. Even if he was a flash in the pan, he should have a golden dragon and purple gold. Such a person is reasonably easy to find among thousands of ghosts. However, the judge turned over the 18th floor of hell all over, and was stunned to find no trace of people.


    The magistrate found out that Ji Junlan''s original ghost was not himself in his early years, but his body has not experienced any rejection in recent years, and he can cover the eyes of the underground government. He should not be an ordinary person. Therefore, the Qingyue immortal who came to the underground government to inquire directly asked them to pay attention to this matter.


    This attention is a whole hundred years.


    Although Qingyue immortal is not very gentle, he is by no means a difficult immortal. Therefore, the judge is not afraid of no news, but he is a little sorry. He didn''t help anyone.


    In fact, the robbery of Qingyue Shangxian was very big. Everyone tacitly wanted to brush the sense of existence while he had no memory. However, no one was favored by him. The only thing that attracted his attention was Ji Junlan. If Ji Junlan is a mortal, she doesn''t remember anything after drinking a bowl of Mengpo Soup for decades. However, all the evidence proves that she is an extraordinary person. Since she is not a mortal, she plays a sense of existence in front of Shangxian. I''m afraid that when Shangxian''s robbery is over, she will appear with the trend, and then climb up the high branch, but she doesn''t appear, which makes them very puzzled.


    The judge looked at Qingyue''s face. As soon as he came and went, he was a little bolder, so he carefully asked something he didn''t dare to ask for hundreds of years, "Shangxian is looking for her, but he is looking for revenge?"


    He thought about it. Only when he had offended Shangxian did he hide and dare not appear.


    Qingyue talked about her. There was finally a trace of fireworks on her cold and refined face, but the smell was very light. For example, Gu Bai was shrinking in his arms and was uneasy. He didn''t find this subtle change at all.


    "No."


    As soon as he said this, the judge didn''t understand it. He racked his brains again. Suddenly, a very terrible idea appeared in his mind.


    Why is he so ignorant? A man looking for a woman is more afraid of love than revenge. As for why the woman didn''t appear for a long time, could it be that the immortal once failed her? Discouraged, he hid his trace and wanted to break up with him?


    The judge''s brain hole became bigger and bigger, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case. Especially at this moment, the rare face of Qingyue Shangxian simply confirmed his idea.


    The judge only asked a few things casually. No matter how many things, such as whether the immortal failed the girl, he didn''t dare to ask.


    There is no news from the underground, and Qingyue will not stay long. However, before leaving, he accidentally heard a gossip.


    The fall of the devil is supposed to belong to the underground government as long as it is a ghost. It''s just that those with high accomplishments become ghosts. Ordinary ghosts dare not catch them. Of course, they dare not catch them, but the feasible trace should be registered. However, when so many ghosts were sent out, none of them found him. In the end, even the king of hell went out in person, but there was still no trace.


    Qingyue doesn''t care about this kind of thing. He can be a demon. His cultivation is never bad. The ghost can''t find anyone in a short time. Maybe he will come out by himself in a while. But the next gossip made him stop inexplicably.


    It is said that the night is happy. How can his apprentice Gu Bai miss it.


    At first hearing the name, Qingyue was stunned. Then he looked like he had caught something in his head. He immediately turned back and asked the ghosts, "what are you talking about just now?"


    He was in an unstable mood. He naturally heard the name Gu Bai. He didn''t call it many times. In his impression, he called it like a devil. He also investigated the devil, but he was not suspicious. After several times, he didn''t pay much attention to him.


    Gu Bai, he chewed the name heavily, then narrowed his eyes, "you say, the first disciple of the devil is Gu Bai?"


    The ghost messengers trembled. They just gossip about nothing, but who knows, there will be such a magnificent immortal behind them, which can hardly make their waist straight.


    "Yes, the girl''s name is Gu Bai. It is said that she is a rare double spiritual root in people''s cultivation. She should have unlimited future. As a result, she fell in love with the devil. She was stunned to fall into the devil''s way from the right way."


    Qingyue heard this with an expressionless face. Hell, there seemed to be something behind him, so he said again: "continue."


    The ghost guards strengthened their courage and then continued: "But I don''t know how she got involved with the demon emperor. Renxiu had a once-in-a-century competition. Leng led the demon emperor who had slept for 800 years. It is said that the two adults fought hard to get her. In the end, although the demon emperor won, the beauty died with the demon emperor. However, it is clear that the demon emperor had a fiancee. He was sleeping at the beginning. It is said that he couldn''t accept it It''s strange that the married wife suddenly left. The name of the future demon queen is a month, and Gu Bai is less than 100 years old. It''s not right... "


    The ghost messengers didn''t listen to Qingyue''s next words. His mind was full of those two names.


    "Gu Bai, a Yue..." he read these two names over and over, and in his arms, Gu Bai saw his vest lifted with his own eyes, and the whole person was bad.


    At first, in front of Qingyue, in addition to the name Ji Junlan, she also had the white moonlight pseudonym yue''er. Coupled with the devil, she said her real name. Who would have thought that one day she would lose her horse!!


    Who is Qingyue? People who don''t want to let go of any clues must find out in the face of such a duplicate name.


    The more Gu Bai thought about it, the more frightened he felt that he was not far from death.


    518 was also frightened with her. It watched Qingyue connect all the clues together, and was afraid to say, "Bai Bai, what should I do?"


    Gu Bai bit his teeth. "The soldiers came to cover the way. Anyway, Gu Bai died again. I don''t believe it. He can really find me!"


    However, she planned to leave the two waistcoats, but listened to 518''s analysis: "No, Qingyue is obviously very interested in you in the past. If he puts on his vest, maybe he will look at you differently, and he will finish the task much faster at that time. But if you use your current new identity, you have to kill yourself, occupy a place in his heart, and you have to form a Danhua form as soon as possible."

 Chapter 241

    Gu Bai listened to 518''s words, and the whole person was about to sneer.


    She asked, "don''t you think I didn''t die fast enough? Who is Qingyue, the first person who was cheated by me, but if it''s just him. Now night joy and the demon emperor are involved. Don''t forget that the first disciple of the Demon Lord is in love with the demon lord, and the fiancee of the demon emperor''s name is ah Yue!" she said more and more regretted, I wish I could slap her to death. What''s wrong with her name? Just take it around. It''s like spreading her identity to Qingyue! Even village flowers and dog eggs are hundreds of times better than fishing for a month!


    Gu Bai was alone there, regretting that he was crazy, but he saw that Qingyue had left the underground.


    He left the hell without much delay. The first place he went was the demon clan.


    When the demon emperor woke up, the demon family celebrated together, and everywhere was jubilant and lively.


    The demon clan has been away from the world for a long time. There are seals at the entrance and exit. Ordinary people can''t get in at all. However, this seal doesn''t work for Qingyue.


    He easily lifted the seal, deliberately showed some movement and brought the demon emperor over.


    When Gu Bai saw the demon emperor again, he had the illusion that he was separated from the world. He also had the pattern of blood pattern deed, which was clearly engraved on his neck. In the sun, the face of the evil spirit was more charming under the pattern of blood pattern deed.


    Gu Bai felt that the blood pattern deed almost blew out all the evil smell on him as a Nine Tailed Fox. Although he was good-looking and full of evil spirits in the past, he was never like this. He was a big killing weapon to walk.


    Qingyue looked at the blood pattern contract on him and picked his eyebrows. Of course he knew the contract, but he had never seen it before. This thing actually ate it back.


    The demon Emperor didn''t care that he looked at himself, let alone that his eyes stayed on the blood pattern deed. Instead, he hung his lips like a show off and asked, "is it good-looking?"


    Qingyue was expressionless and ignored his question.


    "I''m here to investigate something."


    Although the demon emperor is an emperor, he is still a demon in the end, and Qingyue is different. Qingyue has long been ranked in the immortal class. From the position of the two people, Qingyue is a little better. The most important point is that Qingyue is a famous God of war in the fairy world. However, in the face of such a god of war, the demon emperor has a loose attitude, "you say that, it really makes me curious. What is it worth letting the immortal come here?"


    "For one person." Qingyue said, "a girl named yue''er. However, she seems to have changed her name to ah Yue when she comes to you."


    Gu Bai almost gushed out. What''s the name change? Can it be renamed? This is the same name!


    The demon emperor was originally loose and lazy. As soon as he heard this, he narrowed his eyes and walked all night. Unexpectedly, there was a God. Should he praise his fiancee''s good skills?


    Qingyue''s voice was cold, and he didn''t care about his attitude. He just asked: "I heard that the demon emperor took away the body of his fiancee and put it on the Millennium cold bed in the Crystal Palace day and night."


    It''s a bad feeling that his own people are missed by others. The demon emperor stares at him for a night. At least he knows they''ve been in contact, but what''s this in front of him? Even if he is an immortal, there is no reason for him to show it if he wants to!


    "What I will do to my fiancee, I''m afraid it has nothing to do with Shangxian. If Shangxian has nothing else, I''ll see off." the demon emperor is not afraid to offend him. On the contrary, after hearing the word yue''er in his mouth, he wants to fight.


    Qingyue was rejected and reached out to caress the body of xiaotuanzi. Unexpectedly, he found that she was a little afraid.


    I thought she was afraid because she was in the underworld for a while and in the demon world for a while. The place changed too fast and she couldn''t accept it for a moment. That''s why she was so afraid.


    He picked it up by himself and had to keep it on his knees. Qingyue was very responsible for raising Tuanzi. Seeing that she was afraid, it was for her to leave the demon emperor aside. He has many ways to appease the little dumpling, and the fastest one is to feed her delicious food.


    What beef jerky chicken breast, as long as she likes, he put them all into the storage ring.


    Gu Bai was afraid that they might suddenly notice something, so she was really finished.


    Fortunately, the demon Emperor didn''t even look at her. He looked at Qingyue coldly and felt that he had bet on his chest.


    He can smell that they are like people, but it happens that they are like people, so they know each other better. Such people don''t stop until they achieve their goals. That is, he refuses to let him see ah Yue today. In a few days, he will also look for opportunities. Maybe he won''t ask him next time and directly ran to see him.


    His fiancee was thought by others one after another. The demon emperor''s face was very poor.


    But Qingyue didn''t know it. He fed slowly. Seeing that she ate too quickly, he couldn''t help saying a few words, which made the originally angry demon emperor more and more angry. However, therefore, he finally turned his eyes to the black-and-white dumpling in his arms.


    The demon emperor''s eyes swept over. Gu Bai''s whole body was stiff. What are you afraid of!


    "The third divine beast is still smart." the demon emperor is in charge of the whole demon family. Naturally, he knows the origin of the third divine beast. It is said that they live alone and never contact with outsiders. Even if they are the same family, they are rarely together. However, their number is very small, and there are very few people who open their minds. Even if their parents are spirit beasts, they have a great chance of giving birth to ordinary children. In this case, open a smart, it is a baby.


    The divine beast protects the calf. The intelligent little divine beast will not be released at all. Therefore, ordinary people can''t see it at all.


    However, although the divine beast is rare, the demon emperor is not as thin as his eyelids. He soon took back his sight and heard Qingyue say, "you let me see her once, and I''ll send the divine beast to you for a few days."


    Gu Bai was stunned. In a short time, he was still a little darling of Qingyue. Now he turned his face and didn''t recognize people. He gave them away! In that case, if you don''t take it to heart, what kind of master servant deed did you give her before!


    Shit, I''m sick!


    The demon emperor looked at him coolly and sneered, "the request of the immortal, I''m sorry it''s difficult to obey."


    "The night is happy." Qingyue looked at him and turned away. He was not in a hurry, but said coldly, "I want you to kill him. I''m afraid you don''t just want him to die."


    The demon emperor had a meal. He did have bad thoughts at the beginning, which made him scared, but there was an accident in ah Yue. She spent all her life to protect the damaged soul of night joy. At the thought of that scene, the demon emperor was angry and his liver hurt. He used soul searching, but ah Yue didn''t know what means to use. Leng couldn''t find anything.


    "What can you do?"


    With a common enemy, they can finally sit down and say a few words.


    Qingyue did not continue to say that night is joy, but caught the topic on Gu Bai, "presumably, you have searched the soul of Yuer."

 Chapter 242

    Listening to the two big men talking about searching her soul, Gu Bai shrank in the corner and trembled.


    What about the pure hearted and lustless immortal? How in a twinkling of an eye, it''s like changing a core!


    Gu Bai tried to reduce his sense of existence. Fortunately, the two people really didn''t pay attention to her, so she asked, "can fortune resist their soul searching?"


    If it is found that she is the person they are looking for, she can''t imagine what she will face next!


    I thought she could relax a little for a period of time after solving the problem of joy at night and changing her identity. Now it seems that it is simply a hell mode!


    518 is very calm, "don''t worry, the system production can definitely stand the test."


    With these words, Gu Bai finally put his heart down.


    I don''t know if she was too nervous just now. At this moment, she suddenly relaxed. She felt a little hungry again. She touched her empty stomach and looked at the cakes placed among the big guys. She hesitated for a moment. She stepped on her short legs and quietly came to them.


    Although Gu Bai''s action was light, he did not escape the eyes of the other two, but he was too lazy to care.


    In their eyes, she is just a spirit beast with open wisdom and shallow cultivation. Even as the third divine beast, the heaven will have a preference for her, but in front of the demon emperor and Qingyue, that preference is not enough for the Tao.


    Although the demon emperor sat down, his attitude towards Qingyue was still not good, especially when he heard the sound of "Moon", the chill in his eyes was like the Millennium ice.


    "Moon?" he bit his back alveolar. If Qingyue''s strength was not bad, he wanted to take off the man''s head and scatter his soul. But it was because of the other party''s extraordinary strength that he forced himself to bear it, "Shangxian met my fiancee?"


    Although Qingyue suspected that the demon emperor''s fiancee was the person he was looking for, there was no direct evidence. The two names alone could not stand. But after looking for him for so many years, he finally has some eyebrows. How can he give up.


    "The demon emperor let me meet, and I can give you the answer."


    The wild goose has left a mark. If she is really the person he is looking for, he must be able to find it.


    However, his attitude completely angered the demon emperor. He suddenly stood up and smiled with a bit of bloodthirsty, "what if I don''t let you see."


    Qingyue just glanced at him lightly and said casually, "anyway, you can''t find her soul. If you don''t let me try."


    The demon emperor looked at him condescending. He was really angry with his request, and could refuse it, but in the end, he was moved.


    The demon emperor did not speak for a long time, and Qingyue was not in a hurry. Instead, he made himself a cup of tea. Then he saw that the claw of sesame ball stretched out from under the table. Seeing that the small claw was about to touch the cake, he narrowed his eyes, raised his hand gracefully, and moved the cake back.


    Gu Bai calculated the distance. It is reasonable to say that she can get the cake now, but her claws waved several times. She was stunned that she didn''t wave anything. She couldn''t help asking 518, "how can you reach it?"


    518 didn''t know what face to put on. He could only sympathize and say, "because Qingyue put the cake back."


    Gu Bai:!! Is he a devil? Bullying a spirit beast has a sense of achievement?!


    Gu Baiqi clenched his teeth, but there was a little smile in Qingyue''s eyes. He picked up the sesame ball, let her wave her four claws in the air and said slowly, "want to eat?"


    Gu Bai''s back Bo neck was held up, but he couldn''t beat it again. He could only stare angrily.


    However, her ferocious appearance was only interesting in Qingyue''s eyes.


    "Want to eat?" then he pushed the cakes on the table.


    Gu Bai also has a temper. When he heard this, he snorted angrily.


    Eat. If you don''t eat a meal, you won''t die of hunger. She doesn''t want to lower her head!


    Although xiaotuanzi can''t speak, her black and white eyes are very smart. Every move can make people guess her meaning.


    Then, Qingyue said with regret: "I don''t like eating. That''s OK. I thought you liked eating and wanted to go back and find you a cook."


    Gu Bai is silly. Although Qingyue has been very kind to her these days, the food hasn''t been broken. If you come to a special cook in the future, it will be delicious. The heart is tangled, one side is their own dignity, the other side is delicious food.


    But before she could finish her entanglement, Qingyue said again, "just how old are you? Such a small beast is not suitable to eat too many human things. It has ruined your practice."


    Gu Bai was completely shocked. She stared with disbelief on her face.


    It''s sad enough to do the task. All the fun every day is to eat delicious food to comfort herself. As a result, the devil wants to deprive her of this hobby! Besides, did he forget something? Mingming was the happiest to feed at the beginning, but he himself!


    Qingyue looked at the little guy''s eyes, from tangled to shocked, and then to loveless, and almost laughed. His adoption of the little guy was just a whim, but he insisted that since he did it, he should do his best, so he stayed in the mortal world and took her back to the fairy world when her cultivation was complete.


    Gu Baizheng was gnashing his teeth with hate, but he heard the demon emperor suddenly speak.


    "If you want to see her, you can, but you are not allowed to do anything except summoning souls." this is his last bottom line, but it is also his only hope.


    He has heard of the name of Qingyue Shangxian. It''s not those losers who fix it. It''s the God of war. But if he can''t find him, his hope of finding ah Yue is almost zero.


    He collected his dim eyes and didn''t notice the sesame ball on one side.


    Gu Baixin had to open his mouth before he struggled from Qingyue. Food comes first. Her previous heroic words have become nonsense. If you don''t hurry to eat at this time, you won''t have time.


    Gu Bai pulls the cakes in her arms. She typically eats the ones in her hand and looks at the ones in the pot. If her hands are not enough, she can''t wait to bring all the cakes.


    The food of the demon family was not very delicious. They were demons. Many demons preferred raw food and cooked food because she tossed all kinds of delicious food in order to please the demon emperor, which also brought the food style of the demon family.


    Now 800 years after the Chinese new year, the food of the demon family can finally be called delicious food.


    Gu Bai has been eating fruit for half a month and is about to vomit. Now he finally tastes this delicious thing again and is about to cry.


    Then she heard the demon emperor cool mouth, "this is a Yue''s favorite cake. I didn''t expect you to like it."


    As soon as she said this, she swallowed it or spit it out. The whole panda cub''s body was so deadlocked. Then she heard Qingyue say, "yue''er is a greedy cat. She likes it as long as it''s delicious. But this cake..." halfway through his words, he took half of Gu Bai''s cake and then put it in his mouth, "this taste is really familiar."


    Gu Bai:... It''s over!

 Chapter 243

    Gu Bai was assured by the system that they couldn''t find his soul, so he was relieved. But before the cake was finished, the vest was lifted off.


    She knew that Qingyue would doubt. After all, the two names were too close, but there was no evidence to doubt, but who could have thought that it would be herself who finally sent the evidence to the door!


    She is good at delicious food and always studies some things from previous lives. When she did the task for the first time, she restrained a little and didn''t do it herself. However, she tossed about the imperial chefs in the palace. She would be the powerful seven princes. Everyone worked hard to please her, and the imperial chefs in the palace made cakes that met her taste according to how much she ate every day.


    Now, the demon emperor has brought the food she made into full play. The taste of the cake, if she were not a panda cub now, she would almost doubt that she made it herself.


    Gu Bai''s whole body was silly there. Finally, Qingyue on one side opened his mouth, and finally pulled her soul back.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll eat half your cake. I''m so stingy?"


    Qingyue regards the panda cub as his own property. Naturally, his tone will not be too cold, and even brings a sense of pleasure.


    And Gu Bai, what else can Gu Bai do? Since the boss says she is stingy, she can only be stingy to show him. She pulled the cake to her feet with the plate, but because the plate was too big and her hands and feet were too small, she couldn''t completely cover the plate. In the end, maybe it was too much stimulation today, she even rubbed to stand up. Under the eyes of Qingyue, she directly slapped her fat little hips and sat on the plate.


    The cake was soft. As soon as she sat down, she directly covered the whole fart. Stock, and even a lot of debris flew out.


    Then she was completely stupid.


    Fuck, what the hell did she do!


    Qingyue''s eyes twitched slightly. On a whim, the divine beast he liked was a stupid eater.


    Even the demon emperor, who was wandering outside, finally came back and didn''t see it.


    "I think it''s better to go to heaven and take it back."


    Gu Bai heard a strong dislike in the cold voice. However, she just snorted coldly. Do you like her now? You can''t stand her in the future!


    Qingyue didn''t intend to throw the little guy to him. What he said before was just an expedient measure. Once it was determined that the demon queen was not the person he was looking for, he could even leave without shame. Anyway, there are few people who can really stop him in this world.


    But it''s one thing to think like this in his heart, but it''s another on the surface. Especially the little guy''s appearance of being confident and fearless. He feels it''s necessary to establish his master''s dignity.


    "Get up."


    As a result, Gu Bai only said two words, but he directly pointed his back at him and didn''t want to talk to him.


    Qingyue smiled angrily. He stretched out his hand to lift her up again. His face was always cold, "I thought it was a divine beast. It''s good to stay with me as a mount, but I didn''t expect that even the demon emperor couldn''t look at you." speaking of this, his facial expression didn''t change, but his tone was very different from before, "I don''t like a disobedient divine beast."


    Gu Bai was stunned. She didn''t expect Qingyue to be so stingy, but he turned his face and didn''t recognize people!


    In a rage, she forgot her task. Since she likes to eat so much, she will send you something to eat. She just sat on the cake. At present, she is still stained with a lot. She casually buckled a small piece and stuffed it directly into his mouth.


    All this is incredible. Qingyue didn''t expect that the little guy was so brave!


    So, caught off guard, his mouth was stuffed with a flattened cake.


    Because it was too shocked, Qingyue was stunned, and the demon emperor was also stunned. Then, as if he had been bent for too long, he finally breathed, and the demon emperor laughed.


    He no longer underestimated the panda cub. He was so bold that he dared to eat it for Qingyue.


    "I take back what I said before. This beast is very interesting."


    Qingyue sinks her face, while Gu Bai finally wakes up. She struggles with some advice and seems to want to run to the demon emperor to seek shelter.


    The more natural she was, the worse her face became.


    The demon emperor was in a good mood after watching a good play, so he pushed the boat and had the right to save the bold panda cub.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to see ah Yue? Shangxian, please."


    The ice bed made by Millennium xuanbing was directly placed in the demon Palace by the demon emperor. Even the place was only a wall away from his bedroom. Gu Bai trembled before he approached such a close place.


    Her cultivation was not enough and her aura was not enough. Naturally, she couldn''t stop the cold of the millennium. She trembled and ignored her dignity. She directly pulled open Qingyue''s coat and went in.


    The action is done at one go. The speed is so fast that there are almost residual shadows.


    Qingyue narrowed her eyes and thought of the little guy''s previous actions. She just wanted to bring her up, but she rubbed herself like a flatterer.


    Seeing this, he smiled, "it''s too late to think of pleasing me now."


    In front of the cold, Gu Bai even threw aside his backbone. Seeing that rubbing him didn''t work, he took a bold blow in his hand. In general with his temperament, Qingyue''s hands are not warm, even with a bit of coolness, but this coolness has become warm in front of the Millennium cold ice.


    Gu Bai is really too cold. She already looks round and lovely. Now her wronged little expression is even more lovable. No, the demon emperor, who had no feelings for her before, suddenly made a sound, "the divine beast is too weak. If you get closer, she can freeze to death." he said, stretching out his hand, as if he wanted to carry her from Qingyue, "since he said to give her to me before going to the immortal..."


    Before he finished speaking, Qingyue turned his body to one side and avoided his actions. Then he said without emotion: "the demon emperor refused before, so there was no second chance."


    After a meal, the demon emperor realized that he was afraid that he had not planned to raise the divine beast to him from the beginning.


    He laughed coldly, but he didn''t say any more.


    For him, the sesame ball in front of him was just a strange beast. He didn''t have to argue with Qingyue for her.


    With this battle, Gu Bai''s situation was finally much better. Qingyue personally protected the Dharma and pushed the cold in all directions aside.


    After a incense stick, they appeared at their destination.


    Gu Bai is still shrinking in Qingyue''s robes, revealing a round head and looking around curiously. The demon palace has not changed much over the years. How it used to be, it is still the same now. The only thing that can be called change is that the whole bedroom hall is stained with a layer of white frost because of the Millennium cold, crystal clear, like an illusory world.

 Chapter 244

    The demon emperor isolated his bedroom from the whole world. The time in this place seemed to be fixed. The number did not move, and the wind disappeared, leaving only the cold in the sky.


    Gu Bai felt more and more that something was wrong. It was only a long time before she actually felt that she and the demon emperor seemed to have not seen each other for a long time. The bedroom should have been very familiar, but now she was on the scene, and many things began to become blurred. In the past, it took her a long time to think of some details.


    Instead of forbearing, she asked 518.


    In this regard, 518 was honest and didn''t hide it from her, "in order to make the host better complete the task, once the task is completed, it will correspondingly weaken your original feelings, resulting in estrangement."


    Gu Bai knows it clearly. It''s really a system. It''s crafty.


    Without the original feeling in her heart, Gu Bai became interested in everything until she saw the people on the cold ice bed.


    A person is actually a body without a soul. No matter how perfect you keep it or how careful you take care of it, she is just a shell.


    However, just when she planned to retract into Qingyue''s arms again, the demon emperor''s next move made her stare big eyes.


    The demon emperor came forward, as if he had done it countless times. He slowly bent down and left a deep kiss on her mouth. Then he gently said, "ah Yue, I''m back."


    His tone and expression were as if the man on the ice bed had just fallen asleep. When he said this, he would wake up.


    As a result, naturally he would not wake up, but he didn''t care. He gently touched her hair. Because Gu Bai was irreversibly injured, even if her face was not old, her hair was gray.


    The demon emperor touched her hair and her eyes were warm. "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to wake you up. After waking up, shall we get married? What kind of wedding do you like? I listen to you."


    Gu Bai is a little messy, and so on. Although her memory is vague, she remembers it very clearly. She had torn her face with him before she died!


    Inexplicably, she felt a headache. She was glad again that she didn''t need to carry out the task on this body, otherwise she couldn''t go on at all. With the paranoia of the demon emperor now... Gu Bai didn''t dare to think about it, trembled, and silently stuffed her head back into Qingyue''s arms.


    Her action was not big, and Qingyue didn''t bow her head. She just thought she was afraid of the scene, so she rubbed her head for a while, and even comforted: "don''t worry, it''s just a body, don''t be afraid."


    Although this was a consolation, there was no emotion in the tone, and even the eyes didn''t sweep.


    Qingyue looked at the people on the ice bed, listened to the demon emperor''s declaration of sovereignty intentionally or unintentionally, and hissed. He didn''t care about the past. After all, no one could live in the past. Moreover, he also checked the gratitude and resentment between the two before he came. In order to save the devil, the little liar is willing to give up his life, which shows that she doesn''t have much of his weight in her heart. Of course, he doesn''t believe the so-called giving up his life.


    Too lazy to talk nonsense, he waited until the demon emperor stopped the ridiculous announcement, and then began to search for souls. He doesn''t need any extra tools to search for the soul when he gets into his cultivation. He just needs to squeeze a drop of her blood.


    After lying on the ice bed for so long, the blood had already solidified, but under the action of Qingyue, the blood began to boil.


    The demon emperor stared at his move, for a moment. After a moment, he narrowed his eyes, "can''t you find it?"


    The blood is boiling, but it is only boiling. No matter how much movement, there is nothing.


    Qingyue is an immortal, even the fairy world also has this high status. It is much easier for him to find people than himself. But if he can''t find him, he can''t help but wonder whether the people in this bed are really dead or fake death.


    The demon emperor was never stupid. Qingyue stopped and saw that he had noticed.


    If you can''t find it, there is only one possibility left except that you are scared.


    She''s new.


    A demon and an immortal looked at each other, but at one glance, they staggered their sight, and then no one spoke again.


    Qingyue left, and the demon Emperor didn''t even send a ride.


    Gu Bai was a little confused, so she stretched out her claws and gently scratched the other party''s chin. At the moment when the other party lowered her head, she tilted her head to show her great curiosity.


    The thirst for knowledge in black and white eyes was too obvious. Qingyue hooked his lips and said with a smile: "do you want to know?"


    Gu Bai nodded, nodded his head, and thought that this guy had no profit and didn''t get up early, so he leaned over and barked in his face, right as a reward.


    The little guy was on the road. Qingyue was very satisfied, so he didn''t hide anything and told the truth directly.


    "The body on the bed that can''t even be counted as a person is just an illusion." he hooked his lips and his voice was cold. "It''s really a little liar in my impression. The move of golden cicada getting out of its shell is really smooth."


    Just like lying to him at the beginning, now the demon emperor is not thrown around by her.


    Hearing this answer, Gu Bai trembled.


    Qingyue was so terrible that she even began to recall whether she had done anything too much at the beginning, but she thought for a long time. Because the interval was too long, she was stunned. She couldn''t find out what deep memory it was. She was almost crying, but Qingyue continued: "I don''t know what this little liar has become now. It''s really expected."


    Gu Bai:...... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    Qingyue didn''t continue this topic. He took sesame dumplings back and practiced sealed cultivation again. This time, he didn''t leave again. After all, small dumplings are still very cute. Who knows if they will be watched by some strange people.


    It''s not easy for Qingyue to be a master. He was the favored son of heaven at the beginning, and Gu Bai actually had a good talent. But Leng was crying because of his hell teaching mode.


    For example, at this meeting, he just took her to practice the Kung Fu for a month, and directly threw her into the herd. He even said lazily, "you can''t just meditate. You''re my pet. You have to learn the art of self-defense."


    Most of the animals in the herd don''t have intelligence. They rely on the most primitive hunting methods. They don''t know what a spirit animal is, but they can also feel the difference of Gu Bai. Because of this difference, they want to eat her crazily.


    This disorganized attack, but Gu Bai tossed a lot. She fled around in confusion, but heard Qingyue''s dissatisfied voice from all directions, "blindly avoiding is a coward."


    Gu Bai is about to roar. Cowards are cowards. Who the fuck stipulates that she can''t be a coward? She is so cute that she is used to sell cute!


    Then, listen to Qingyue and say, "goodbye, you run away, and I''ll waste your leg."


    Gu Bai:....... She knew that none of her task masters was normal!

 Chapter 245

    Gu Bai finally gets rid of the herd, and because of Qingyue''s words, he can only bite his teeth and head on. As I said before, the herd retains the most primitive animal nature. In front of them, appearance is the most useless.


    Qingyue has now found out what happened before her, and is determined that she will fake death and leave. At present, none of the talismans and arrays dare to use, for fear that he will find any clues, and then usher in her Shura field.


    She fled in embarrassment and used the skill he taught her. She barely lost her life, but although she didn''t lose her life, she did suffer a lot of injuries.


    The wild animals all over the ground are dead and bloody. If it weren''t for the fact that her bearing capacity has improved a lot over the years, she would be vomiting.


    And Qingyue, who should have been the person of Qingfeng Jiyue, opened his mouth here, "it''s still too weak."


    Gu Bai was lying on the ground. At present, he didn''t even have the strength to lift his arm. After listening to his words, he wanted to pick it up bravely and hit his knee bone hard.


    Damn it, What immortal, this is clearly the devil!


    Qing ¡¤ devil ¡¤ Yue laughed after her eyes, "next time you scold me, remember not to look at me with your eyes."


    The little guy''s eyes are too clean. You can guess her thoughts at a glance. At this time, I''m afraid he''s secretly scolding him, but he''s not a stingy person. It doesn''t matter if he scolds a few times. Even he has some expectations and waits for the little guy to molest himself.


    However, Gu Bai could only hang his head angrily, and then heard him say, "ah, there are so many bodies. Find a cook later and let him cook a feast of animals."


    Upon hearing this, Gu Bai''s furry ears immediately shook. There was no anger. He immediately looked at him with bright eyes.


    Qingyue looked at Shan stupid little guy and tutted. It was so easy to coax. If she had met her, she might have been sold and still gave money.


    He looked at her with caring eyes for mentally retarded children, thought about it, and gave her a cleaning spell. After all the blood and dirt on her were cleaned, he picked her up, and then said, "go with me or find a place to take a bath?"


    Although he used the cleaning spell, he knew the little guy''s cleanliness habit and was uncomfortable not taking a bath.


    Gu Bai thought for a moment. It''s no use for her to follow her to find a cook, but it''s better to wash herself thoroughly and have a big meal. So she jumped down from Qingyue''s arms and swaggered towards the stream without hesitation.


    Qingyue looked at this scene with a smile. It was in the end that she followed her heart and became an immortal. She really went to find her a human cook in person.


    He said he was looking for a cook, but there were so many beasts that one cook was not enough, so he found almost all the cooks in the whole street. He has lived in the world and knows the rules of the world. Money can make ghosts grind, and he still has this little money.


    When Gu Bai came back, she was stunned to see that all kinds of kitchen utensils were set up in the woods, such as steamed and braised barbecue. Anyone she could think of was dealing with it.


    When those cooks saw this scene for the first time, the wild animals all over the ground seemed to have experienced some fierce battle. Then look at the noble childe, his eyes suddenly caught a strong fear. He was the only one in the wilderness, and I''m afraid he did the blood all over the ground.


    In the past, they came under the control of money, but now, driven by the danger of life, this game was completed with trembling.


    But I don''t know if it''s because their lives are in danger. They don''t dare to be lazy or perfunctory, so the game tastes surprisingly delicious.


    Gu Bai didn''t treat her badly these days, but he rarely took her to the world, so most of his food was preserved meat. Now he finally got what he wanted. Gu Bai was almost in tears when he ate a hot mouthful.


    What was fighting with the herd, dangerous and embarrassed, all were forgotten. At this time, she had only three words of feeling.


    It smells good!


    Gu Bai''s body is still small and she can''t eat too much. It''s not. When she is full, she feels distressed when she sees that there are many delicious food.


    However, this heartache only lasted for a cup of tea, because she heard Qingyue complain: "it''s not as delicious as a little liar."


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Bai didn''t have any ideas in his heart. He just wanted to be quiet as the air.


    Fortunately, Qingyue just said casually that although there were still a lot of game, he had no appetite, and Gu Bai had no appetite.


    She curled up to one side, shrinking, and sleepiness came.


    Qingyue looked back and saw the small ball dozing. The small ball was small, with sesame stuffing in general, black and white. Because she had just taken a bath, she was very clean. It''s rare for him to be interested in foreign things, and it''s the first time for him to face the little guy.


    He was very strict in his cultivation, but he indulged and spoiled Gu Bai. He picked Gu Bai up from the ground for fear that she would not sleep well. He also found all kinds of rare treasures from the storage ring, such as the cloud brocade woven by the weaver girl in the sky, which is very rare in the whole fairy world. For example, the jade pillow is made of superior Wannian spirit jade, which is extremely precious.


    As an immortal, Qingyue doesn''t need sleep, but this time, he looked at the simple, honest and lovely sleeping face of xiaotuanzi. Somehow, he also felt sleepy.


    He always did what he wanted. Since he was sleepy, he closed his eyes and slept together.


    When Gu Bai woke up, his whole body was nestled in Qingyue. His body was warm. Even when he woke up, she was reluctant to go.


    So, when Qingyue woke up, he saw xiaotuanzi looking at himself with curious eyes.


    He asked jokingly, "what are you looking at?"


    Gu Bai stretched out his paw and touched his face. His movement was very soft, as if he were just curious.


    Qingyue said, "do you want to become a man?"


    Gu Bai thought, although the panda is cute, but the human shape is her love, so he nodded heavily.


    The small regiments are so progressive, and Qingyue can''t be lazy. Therefore, Gu Bai went on to live a very painful life, first fighting with ordinary beasts, then spirit beasts, and then even evil spirits and demons! No, she couldn''t think of it, only Qingyue couldn''t.


    She felt tired. Was there something wrong with her opening method? What about the national treasure of giant panda? What about the agreed group pet? Why is she so miserable?


    However, there are still benefits of daily training. For example, her cultivation has improved by leaps and bounds.


    This kind of life lasted for several years. When she finally saved enough accomplishments to become a person, she deliberately skinned it.


    Yes, she copied everything according to Qingyue''s face. She was stunned and turned herself into Qingyue No. 2. Of course, although her face was the same, her eyes could not deceive people. Compared with Qingyue''s indifference, she looked much more immature.

 Chapter 246

    Childishness has the advantage of being childish. For example, Gu Bai at this time, facing Qingyue''s dusty and gorgeous face, not only has no half aura, but people can''t help but want to be funny.


    Others may be uncomfortable looking at their own face, but Qingyue is not an ordinary person. Instead of feeling contrary, he narrowed his eyes and smiled, "excellent."


    Gu Bai didn''t even know whether he was praising her or himself.


    Gu Bai blinked, followed the principle of asking questions and asked, "what''s good?"


    Sesame dumplings are really too skinny, but Qingyue likes them. Those immortals in the fairyland will end shelves one by one. It''s boring. It''s not as good as this small dumpling. It''s the best pet for fun.


    Qingyue is only strict in cultivation. Other types indulge her very much. Although xiaotuanzi changed shape for the first time, he handled some details very well, which is not like a spirit beast.


    "It''s good everywhere, this face is good, and you can change your shape." Qingyue praised him without stinginess, but he didn''t forget to boast.


    Gu Bai took a swipe at the corners of his mouth and had nothing to say.


    Well, he lived longer than himself. He can''t afford it.


    With Qingyue''s boring reaction, Gu Bai was not happy. The big move failed. She always felt that it was difficult to calm down. For a long time, a bold guess suddenly appeared in her mind.


    After becoming a divine beast, according to the age of the body, even one year old did not arrive, and few people saw. Among them, the only female was the body lying on the ice bed of the demon palace.


    The small dumpling has successfully turned into a shape. It is reasonable to go back to the fairyland, but it still holds its own face in the first moment, but it has become a person in the second moment. The person is not ugly, even cute, but


    "Change back." without the previous laziness, Qingyue''s face was slightly heavy, and his eyes were a little angry.


    Gu Bai tut said that she had become the same as before. She just wanted to test her position in his heart. If she couldn''t even joke, it would be very difficult for her to make his hongluan heart, unless she admitted that she was Ji Junlan.


    Admitting that he is Ji Junlan, the task may rise sharply, but all kinds of terrible situations will follow.


    Now with this layer of film, she still has some room for maneuver. Of course, if the task is not completed, she can only take risks.


    "Why do you want to change back? All the people around me are your men. She is the only one who rarely remembers her face." her voice is clear, which is different from the voice of the body before. However, Qingyue didn''t know her before, so he can''t make a comparison. The only comparison he can make is that cold and gorgeous face.


    Gu Bai has the same flesh and blood, and her face is much more lively. Even in her eyes, Qingyue couldn''t help thinking what a smile she would be if she were still "alive".


    Qingyue likes the little liar and the little dumpling, but the two can''t be confused. He has been an immortal for so long that no one dares to let him explain anything, which also leads to his character of saying nothing and never explaining.


    For example, at this meeting, he said bluntly, "if I let you change back, change back for me."


    The tone is a little bad, but who is Gu Bai and how can he be afraid of him? Since she can''t be the same as before, she simply becomes Ji Junlan. Of course, this deformation also requires skills. For example, she can copy and copy the appearance of a Yue. After all, a Yue and Qingyue don''t know each other, and he doesn''t have much sense of substitution, but Ji Junlan is different. They get along day and night. Although they have only been together for more than ten years, if he really doesn''t care, How could you bother to investigate her whereabouts?


    Therefore, Gu Bai becomes Ji Junlan, which only changes about 40% similarity. At first glance, it is similar, but if you look closely, there is still a great difference.


    At the moment of her deformation, she clearly saw Qingyue''s tiny pupils. Then, she paused and showed her incredible face.


    Piangu Bai was still nagging, "I saw too few girls and didn''t know what clothes they were wearing." as he said, he picked up the men''s clothes copied from Qingyue. Of course, her men''s clothes were smaller because of her different height.


    Since Qingyue met Ji Junlan, in her memory, she is dressed in men''s clothes, elegant and luxurious. Few people have such temperament. Even if she has, she also shows a bit of vulgarity, but she is not. She has a rebellious spirit, and a free and easy style that others can''t imitate.


    Ji Junlan in my memory is full of confidence, but he doesn''t take anything to heart. He felt something at that time. If there was anything that could make her miss, maybe she wouldn''t leave.


    Gu Bai was wearing a white robe similar to Qingyue. Seeing that he didn''t know where he was wandering, she couldn''t help but say, "Yueyue, what are you thinking?" she didn''t seem to be able to comb any complex bun, so she tied all her hair with a headrope.


    She looked like this. Qingyue almost grabbed her arm and asked her if she was the little liar!


    Those long-standing memories began to recover. Qingyue always knew that he had not forgotten, but suddenly such a clear image appeared in his mind, but it had never been seen before.


    This time, Gu Bai thought he would change his face, but he suddenly said, "that''s it."


    Gu Bai is silly. Wait, there is something wrong with the opening method.


    Since I love you deeply, I can''t tolerate others holding that face. Why doesn''t he play cards according to the routine!


    Gu Bai quickly took back his amazement in his eyes and pretended to be ignorant. "That''s it? Don''t you need to change?" she said, as if she was a little depressed. "Can I change my clothes? I always think it''s still a beautiful little skirt, just like the little sister I saw in the demon emperor before. It''s beautiful."


    Boasting about himself, Gu Bai was also quite generous. When he saw the other party''s naked eye, his face sank.


    "Forget her later."


    Gu Bai didn''t know why, so he wanted to try again, but Qingyue unilaterally ended the dialogue.


    He said, "tomorrow we''ll go back to the fairyland together. You''re ready tonight. By the way, just take you alone."


    Although his little dumplings love meat, they are also excellent for those small animals. They always feed them from time to time, but they lose all the small animals around in a few months.


    For example, the huge rabbit, the monkey on the branch and even the cheetah are hidden in the grass not far away.


    Qingyue looked at Gu Bai and said, "we can come back to see them later."


    Gu Bai hung his head and whispered, "they will be old when we come down again."


    The meat is old. Can this dish be delicious?

 Chapter 247

    At first, Qingyue thought that xiaotuanzi couldn''t give up them, but when he reacted, he couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "You feed them all day for the last slaughter?"


    Gu Bai blinked and asked innocuously and innocently, "otherwise, I will give them what I save from my rations, and naturally I will give them back."


    She was so serious that Qingyue couldn''t help laughing.


    Little Tuanzi''s head is still very single for the time being, and her work is also very clear. She likes to eat, so she feeds these animals. She likes him and follows him all day.


    "After returning to the fairyland, I''ll let you eat enough. As for these... Forget it." he said, reaching out and touching her dark hair.


    Before that white hair is too dazzling, or this black hair is pleasing to the eye.


    If Gu Bai knew his inner activities at the moment, he would certainly die. Her face is so big. Why does she follow him all day, not because of the contract or the task? Otherwise, according to her former lazy nature, she would rather live less and stay far away.


    Gu Bai has also experienced a lot. She has been to the demon family, the demon family, and even the underworld, that is, the fairyland. She has never seen it.


    "More and more, what does the fairyland look like?"


    Qingyue recalled that he didn''t care about the surrounding environment before. For him, the fairyland was just a little more spiritual than other places, and the lingguo was also relatively delicious. No matter how much, he didn''t make any impression.


    "There is a vast expanse of white, and there are no people."


    Gu Bai listened to his answer, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, which was different from the fairyland she imagined!


    "That''s it?"


    Seeing that she didn''t believe it, Qingyue tried to recall it again, and then shook his head.


    He soared to heaven. He was too lazy to calculate these years. In addition to practice every day, there was only practice left. As for others, there was an occasional flat peach feast. But for him, the banquet was just to eat two more peaches and see more fairies. No matter how many, it was really nothing. He doesn''t like talking, and others rarely harass him. Among these fairies, those who can talk to him can count with one hand.


    Gu Bai looked at him with a miserable face. As far as she knew, many Xian''e wanted to hold his thick thigh. Even he went down to earth for robbery, many of them secretly went down to earth, but they were afraid to do too much because of the way of heaven. Most of them were wandering on the edge of danger.


    She didn''t know it before, but later she knew it. She explained many things that were difficult to understand before. For example, when he was fighting at the border, among a large group of rough old men, he was stunned by a charming little girl. The little girl is not Hua Mulan and has no ability to March and fight, but she is like a snail girl, washing clothes and cooking, trying to give him the best. Washing and cooking can''t affect any major event, so the way of heaven is also open and closed.


    Gu Bai always thought that the way of heaven was very strict, but when you get to the fairyland, in fact, the way of heaven can be accommodating. Like this, as long as it''s not too much, you basically won''t care.


    Qingyue just doesn''t like talking to others, but he''s not stupid. The look in Xiaotuan''s eyes made him pick his eyebrow, "what do you want to say?"


    Gu Baisheng said, "the fairyland is so boring. Why should I go? The world is so good. As long as you have money and ability, what fun can''t you find?"


    Qingyue had no reaction, but raised his eyelids and said, "who did you listen to?"


    He has always been raising the little dumpling and seldom goes into the world, so where did she hear these words?


    Gu Bai was not flustered and said frankly, "you forced me to fight with the herd, and then invited the cooks from the street to cook game for me. When I was bored, I heard what they said."


    Qingyue recalled that at that time, the small dumplings had not turned into shape, and he didn''t pay much attention to what the cooks said. For him, the cooks were like ants at his feet. They were small and worthless. Although you occasionally looked at them, no matter how much attention you paid, you wouldn''t give them.


    He had never understood why fairies were fascinated by the world of mortals and would rather betray the fairyland than stay in the so-called world of mortals. Because he didn''t understand, he also came down to earth when he was robbed, but even if he was gone, the only thing he cared about in his heart was the little liar.


    "You''ll be alone in the future. Don''t go to the world."


    In an inexplicable sentence, Gu Bai didn''t understand: "why?"


    Qingyue looked at her and had to say that the divine beast was really the favorite of the way of heaven. It was only a long time before she became a successful shape. If it was a spirit beast, it would be impossible for a hundred and eighty years.


    He read it for a long time before he finally spit out two words, "too stupid."


    Such a stupid person will definitely be cheated if no one is watching. Human beings are still very cunning.


    Gu Bai didn''t know what he was thinking. At first hearing this evaluation, he was so angry that his face turned blue. As a result, you were angry for a long time. Instead of feeling your anger, the other party held her up and jumped into the sky without even calling.


    The sudden big move frightened Gu Bai. At that time, he burst into a rough, "lying in the trough!"


    Qingyue frowned, "this is also from the group of cooks?"


    What Gu Bai can say, of course, is to throw the pot to them.


    Then he heard Qingyue say in a deep voice, "don''t go to the mortal world in the future."


    Gu Bai is completely stupid. No, you can''t deprive her of her love because you don''t like the world!


    "Why? The world is colorful. Why don''t you allow me to go?"


    Qingyue said, "there is nothing colorful in the world. They cheat each other. Although they are dressed in human skin, they are like ghosts."


    Suddenly hearing this evaluation, Gu Bai felt that he was staying in a fake mortal world.


    As if she didn''t believe it, Qingyue said, "I''ve lived on earth for more than 20 years, so I know very well that there''s nothing colorful there. Just like you, you can''t live tomorrow."


    Gu Bai is speechless. This guy''s ability to open his eyes is beyond her reach!


    She was loveless and closed her mouth. Qingyue saw that she had stopped and didn''t speak again.


    The fairyland is not boring as stated by Qingyue. First, its environment is incomparable to any race. It is full of immortality and vitality. Even the Milky way is brilliant and beautiful.


    On the surface, no one greeted Qingyue''s return, but in fact, many people still cared about him.


    Gu Bai understood what they meant. In fact, he wanted to see the excitement and was afraid that the big guys would be angry. He could only create an illusion that we were just passing by.


    There is a legend that Qingyue became an immortal in the fairyland. To be honest, it took him about a thousand years to become an immortal. These years can''t be seen in the fairyland. After all, there are still a lot of people who have lived for tens of thousands of years. The reason why they are afraid of him is that his force value is so terrible. It seems that they are more refined than others after learning for a hundred years. In addition, he doesn''t like talking, Over time, the immortals did not dare to talk to him. They were afraid to annoy the big man and splash blood on the spot.

 Chapter 248

    Gu Bai was curious about the fairyland before. Now she just wants to laugh. She thought that the fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland Fair.


    Gu Bai looked around curiously, while the surrounding immortals looked at her curiously.


    There''s nothing good about Qingyue''s immortality. Although he''s mysterious, he won''t be invisible. It''s just that he hasn''t seen it many times. On the contrary, the little girl around him is full of mellow aura, and from the perspective of bone age, it seems


    Everyone was stunned by this bone age. Even for a moment, they thought they were wrong. When they looked at their colleagues around, they found that everyone was shocked. It was not that they were wrong, but that the beast was too rebellious!


    This is not, that is, under the paralyzed face of Qingyue, some people summoned up the courage to stop people.


    "Shangxian." the person who stopped him looked polite and respectful, and even slightly bent down. His attitude was as good as he wanted.


    Qingyue had no expression and only asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The man seemed to be really curious about Gu Bai. No, when Qingyue finished, he immediately turned his attention to Gu Bai. His eyes were shocked and happy. If Qingyue hadn''t been present, he might have taken people away on the spot.


    "Excuse me, where did the immortal come from?"


    Qingyue glanced at him. He had already explored the place. There were no other divine beasts. However, he did not intend to say these words. He reported a place name without concealment, and then asked, "is there anything else?"


    The man hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath and emboldened himself. Only then did he ask what he was really curious about.


    What he asked didn''t exceed Gu Bai''s expectation. It was just her identity, how old she was this year, and why her cultivation was so rebellious.


    Qingyue didn''t hide it. The fairyland is not so peaceful on the surface. Gu Bai wants to live in this place. Some things can''t be avoided. Another reason why he let her out now is to let everyone weigh it. If he wants to be difficult with her in the fairy world in the future, he can be qualified.


    Of course, he is also a very principled parent. If xiaotuanzi bullies others, it''s another matter.


    Gu Bai guessed what he meant. After all, she blindly hid behind each other, which was bad for her growth. Sometimes, adversity makes people grow up.


    Qingyue didn''t hide it. The fairies around him were shocked one by one. Looking at Gu Bai, it was like looking at some rare baby. They wanted to take it for themselves.


    Gu Bai''s heart was hairy when he was seen, so he couldn''t help asking 518, "get rich, am I repairing too fast?"


    518 was very calm, "the body of the divine beast is a part, and the other part is your soul. With the completion of the task, although I am constantly changing your body, your soul is getting stronger and stronger. This is also very important for practitioners."


    Although Gu Bai changed her body, the golden finger that had been lit before was still preserved, which also explains why her cultivation is so fast.


    After understanding clearly, Gu Bai found that the fairies around her were reluctant to disperse. She had no choice but to pull Qingyue''s sleeves.


    Qingyue just finished the story. Seeing her doing it, he bowed his head and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai doesn''t like to be surrounded like a monkey, but these fairies can kill her by carrying one out of cultivation. Therefore, she can only ask Qingyue for help.


    Her movements are very light, but there are human spirits around. When the little beast does this, she may be frightened by their enthusiasm.


    So, before Qingyue could ask clearly, the running shadows of these immortals around were gone.


    Sure enough, I''m in the fairyland. I still have this insight.


    Gu Bai has no name and only lingers in the smallest unit at her age, so she has no pressure to pretend to be cute, and even occasionally deliberately sells stupidity.


    "Yue Yue, who were those people just now?"


    A year-old beast, no matter how high her IQ is, some parts are still very simple. Therefore, she only blinked curious eyes and showed no likes or dislikes.


    But she didn''t show any likes and dislikes, but Qingyue frowned.


    He was the first person to find the little dumpling. Others are greedy. It''s their business. He can''t share it. He said, "it''s just some unimportant things. You don''t have to take them to heart. As for the others..." he thought for a while and said, "if it''s again in the future, remember to find me."


    Someone supported him. Who didn''t like it? Gu Bai didn''t even hesitate. He immediately accepted, "the more the better." then he said, "where do you live? There''s enough aura in this place, and the Milky way..."


    The little beast chattered in his ear, but inexplicably, Qingyue liked it very much. He used to like to be alone, but since he began to raise small sacred animals, his life seemed to have a little more fireworks. Even for a moment, he felt that he had returned to the feeling of becoming a mortal.


    "If you like the galaxy, I can drain it into the house. If you want to see it later, you can see it at home."


    Gu Bai stared at her eyes and looked incredible, "can you do this?!"


    Qingyue smiled, "although there is some trouble, it''s nothing."


    His house in the fairyland is very quiet and elegant. There are not many fancy things, but it is this original ecological environment that makes her happy. She is now a divine beast. Even if she was once a human, she still likes the original feeling in the bones of the divine beast.


    Gu Bai didn''t hide his love. He directly became a prototype and rolled on the ground.


    She is extremely fond of eating bamboo for giant pandas. She hasn''t eaten it yet. However, even if she doesn''t eat bamboo, planting it in the corner is also a pleasant scenery.


    "Yueyue, can you plant a row of bamboo? Look at that corner. It''s empty."


    Qingyue didn''t pay much attention to his house. Anyway, if he chose a house, it would be quiet.


    "OK, do you want to plant anything else?" when Xiaotuan should indulge, he indulged and restrained her, but don''t make mistakes.


    "What else is there besides bamboo? Let''s talk about it together."


    As soon as he spoke, Gu Bai was even more impolite, but she didn''t move much. At most, she planted some bamboo, raised some flowers, and caught a few Koi and put them in the river.


    "Koi?"


    He recalled that there seemed to be no such thing in the fairy world.


    Gu Bai nodded, "yes, I heard that it''s super smart to make a wish for that thing. We can raise more Koi. By the way, Yueyue, what color fish do you like?"


    Qingyue hissed, obviously despised the koi in her mouth, and even said, "if you have time to make a wish to the koi, you might as well make a wish to me."

 Chapter 249

    Koi finally developed, but the process was a little tortuous.


    There are no creatures in the Milky way. Although its water quality is excellent, it is not affordable for ordinary creatures. If its body is poor, the koi placed in the water will die suddenly.


    Gu Bai is not interested in fishing for dead fish every day, so he wants to go out and inquire about one or two.


    And this casual question was really asked by her to be an expert.


    Gu Bai was in the limelight on the day she returned to the fairyland. Many people know her. Even if they haven''t seen her, they have heard of her. They have lived in the fairyland for too long. It is rare to meet a new face. They are still very friendly.


    But at the beginning, the man didn''t answer immediately, but looked Gu Bai up and down. Then he said, "I heard you''re the third beast?"


    Gu Bai nodded honestly.


    The man asked, "who is the second and the first?"


    This did not embarrass Gu Bai. She ranked third. She always had to ask who the first two were. However, it is said that none of them would be second. They fought for the first throne for many years. Gu Bai thought of this layer and looked more deeply into it.


    Don''t dig a deep hole and wait for her to jump.


    The man was not angry at her, but laughed. "Others say that a one-year-old beast will turn into a shape against the sky. I''m afraid his mind is just a five or six-year-old child. You''ll be smarter than I thought."


    With the Great Buddha of Qingyue Shangxian, ordinary people don''t dare to provoke Gu Bai, but some words don''t necessarily sound good.


    Gu Bai frowned. "What else, are there any rumors outside?"


    The man didn''t hide it, and said happily, "there are also rumors that you and Qingyue are father and daughter, but they didn''t recognize it because of some things."


    Gu Bai couldn''t help but draw a little from the corner of his mouth. "What''s this, father and daughter? Why don''t you say it''s husband and wife?"


    As soon as the man listened, he paused for only one second and laughed again, "how do you know that no one says so."


    Now Gu Bai is completely stupid. What kind of talent is this special mother? The brain circuit is so curious!


    The man seemed to have laughed enough. Looking at the little girl like this, he no longer teased her, but said directly, "by the way, I have a name. You can call me Yinglong."


    Gu Bai was stunned at this.


    Ying long, she has heard of this name. Compared with her third ranked beast, this one is the first! Well, it can''t be said that it ranks first. After all, the Phoenix family doesn''t admit it.


    There is a deep resentment between the dragon and the Phoenix. No one wants to adjust them at all. After all, the combat effectiveness of these two groups is too exaggerated. It is uncertain that they will be in a different place before the adjustment is successful.


    Ying long looked at her response and asked, "what''s the matter?"? This is frightening. "


    "No, just a little surprised." Gu Bai truthfully said, "by the way, how did you catch the fish you said before?"


    "You want to catch it yourself, or wait until I bring it to you." Ying Long is an ancient dragon family, and Dragons like water, so it''s basically difficult for him to deal with creatures in the water.


    Gu Bai thought for a moment and thought it would be better to do it by himself. Who knows what the big guy will get her.


    Xiaotuanzi wanted to go with him. Ying Long didn''t say anything. He just said, "you ride on me and I''ll carry you to find it."


    Without hesitation, Gu Bai climbed up and asked, "where are you taking me?"


    Ying Long said, "the whole fairyland is divided into nine levels. The higher you go up, the higher the pressure. Those who are weak can''t bear it at all. What you''re looking for is on the second level."


    Gu Bai was a little worried. "What about my cultivation? The more he said that my cultivation was too weak to go to the fairy world, and he could only stay on the first day."


    Ying Long smiled and said, "don''t worry, I have discretion, even if I can''t, I can protect you. Don''t forget. I''m the boss and you''re the third."


    Inexplicably, there were more bosses. Gu Bai readily accepted it, but she accepted it, but some people couldn''t.


    I don''t know if it''s not appropriate to say it behind people''s back. This is the beginning. It''s just heard.


    "Ying long, you caterpillar, say again, who is the first?"


    Gu Bai listened to the neutral female voice and couldn''t help looking at it. His eyes were straight.


    She has also seen many beauties over the years, but the beauty is so dazzling and eye-catching. It''s really the first time. If someone else changes the red hair color, it will be vulgar, but the person will be different and will only be more cold and noble.


    Yes, although she is beautiful and her hair color is dazzling, her eyes are very arrogant and there is no smile on her face. She is not cold and gorgeous.


    Ying Long didn''t cherish such a great beauty at all. When he heard this, he immediately raised his eyebrows, "who do you say is a caterpillar? He is as gorgeous as a Turkey all day, and he even said I am a caterpillar!"


    As soon as the great beauty heard this, she quit immediately and rolled up her sleeves.


    However, whether a beauty is a beauty in the end is to roll up her sleeves, which is also pleasing to the eyes.


    Ying Long is different. He used a prototype for the convenience of going to the second world, but now he forgot that he was carrying a third beast because of such a quarrel with the Phoenix. The Phoenix is human, and he naturally wants to change back to the prototype, so Gu Bai is unlucky.


    Yinglong had already soared into the air, but Gu Bai was suddenly thrown down. He didn''t react for a moment and almost fell seriously.


    Similarly, Ying long realized that she was wrong at the moment she fell, but before he could save her, someone saved her first.


    "I''m just going out for a while. You''re really capable." Qingyue said with a calm face and a cold voice.


    God knows he just went to lead the Yinhe river. How long has it been? When he came back, he saw such an exciting scene. His heart almost stopped. How can he not be angry!


    Gu Bai slightly counseled his head and didn''t dare to make a sound. Ying long, who was on one side, moved a little and tried to sneak away. Unfortunately, his idea didn''t come true and was soon caught.


    In fact, Qingyue didn''t say anything, just a look in the past, scared Yinglong almost burst into tears.


    "Qingyue, I really didn''t mean it. It''s the Phoenix. It''s the smelly girl who has to make trouble!"


    As soon as the Phoenix heard this, she quit immediately. "What do you mean? What do you mean? I came to make trouble, but I didn''t even see where little cute is! You''re not useless. You almost scared other people''s little cute!"


    Gu xiaocute Bai listens to their quarrel over her. They have an uneasy conscience and try to persuade them to quarrel, but just one step forward, they are dragged back by Qingyue.


    "Put away the mind of persuasion. The two people can''t stay together, or they can tear down the sky." he said, looked at Gu Bai again, and said with a tut: "just your little body, you''d better watch the play on the side."

 Chapter 250

    The koi was finally fished by Qingyue with Gu Bai. Of course, because the koi was reared by Yinglong, they still went to Yinglong''s residence.


    No one won the battle between Yinglong and Phoenix. Yinglong was torn off several scales, while the Phoenix was torn off several feathers.


    In the end, it is the top three species among the divine beasts. The dragon scale is incomparably hard and cuts iron like mud, and the Phoenix''s feathers are no less impressive. Let alone its gorgeous color, the aura stored on the light is rare in the world.


    Gu Bai watched the war and looked at the falling thing. Finally, he couldn''t resist and hid it quietly.


    Qingyue pulled a corner of his mouth, and some didn''t want to admit that the greedy little thing was actually his family. Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "did I treat you badly?"


    Qingyue, as the host, has never treated Gu Bai badly. You can see good things, and several people can be indifferent. Of course, this good thing is only in Gu Bai''s eyes. In Qingyue''s eyes, I''m afraid it''s just rubbish.


    Gu Bai understood, but she still couldn''t help hiding. She didn''t have anything to take advantage of. Whether it was useful or not, it didn''t take up any place anyway.


    But before that, she needs to coax the host.


    "No, it''s better for me," she said, but she clenched her hand. The Phoenix''s feather said, but the dragon scale was so hard and sharp that her palm was cut.


    The blood gas immediately spread from her. Qingyue immediately frowned and pulled her hand over.


    Gu Bai''s small hands are white, tender and slender, and his nails are mellow with a little blush. Not to mention how lovely, but such a beautiful hand was cut by Ying Long''s dragon scale, which immediately made Qingyue unhappy.


    "Throw it away."


    Gu Bai was reluctant to give up and wanted to hold his hands. This time, he noticed it early in the morning and stopped it immediately.


    There was no way. Gu Bai could only hang his head and whispered, "they are all powerful. Look at Ying long. His scales are so sharp, while the Phoenix, not to mention how beautiful her feathers are, but I have only black and white. I say that this feather can not disperse its aura and be a magic weapon. Just me. It seems that there is nothing to circle."


    The more Qingyue listens, the more distressed he is. His little thing should be wantonly proud, not self questioning like a little pity now.


    He looked at the Dragon scales and feathers stained with blood in his hand and sighed, "you are not allowed to degrade yourself so low." Qingyue didn''t learn how to deceive people, but Ji Junlan still taught him a lot in a few rich more than ten years of experience in life, so he learned and sold now, which is both comfort and fun, although it''s a little dry, But the overall effect is good.


    "Although Phoenix''s feathers are beautiful, she has a hot temper. How can my dumplings be cute? As for Ying long, who is hundreds of thousands of years old? Are you older than him or who?"


    Qingyue''s words pierced his heart. Ying Long and Phoenix were fighting fiercely. When he said this, he was in no mood at all.


    Ying Long has no good way: "Qingyue is an immortal. You''re going too far. Although I''m old, you''re not young."


    Qingyue became an immortal thousands of years ago. Although in the fairy world, the age difference of thousands of years is nothing, it is really an uncle level figure compared with the one-year-old beast baby.


    The Phoenix, who was originally focused on the fire department, blew her temper at all. Hearing Qingyue''s description, she immediately blew her hair and said, "Qingyue, don''t talk too much! Although I have a bad temper, I can''t stand it. I look good!"


    They are all old friends who have known each other for thousands of years. They don''t speak politely. Compared with the two divine beasts, Qingyue was cool and asked, "do you want to compete?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole scene calmed down.


    Ying Long is stunned in place, while the Phoenix recognizes and counsels directly to fight after Ying long.


    That''s the God of war in the fairy world. Who dares to compare with him? Isn''t this a death attempt? When he first soared, there were really many fairies who didn''t know the details, and the final result? Not to mention that two of them were directly beaten by him and were directly demoted to mortals. The lightest one had been lying in bed for more than ten years. That was ten years in the fairy world. Compared with the human world, one day can top one year!


    Now, thousands of years have passed. It is said that among the immortals who didn''t have eyes, the one who was most hurt has finally healed, but since then, no one dared to provoke him anymore.


    Ying Long didn''t dare to face Qingyue directly. He could only meet the Phoenix hiding behind him. "It''s really a little woman. In case of trouble, he would only hide behind people."


    The Phoenix said, "my little woman can bend and stretch, but you have seed."


    As soon as she said this, Ying Long choked. He didn''t dare to go to school, and he didn''t dare to go to school in his life. But he was ridiculed by Phoenix face to face. Ying long felt ashamed and lost his hair.


    He stuck his neck and opened his mouth, but he didn''t dare to take the afternoon. Finally, Gu Bai looked at him pitifully and asked in a low voice, "the more, has our pond been completed?"


    In the face of this one-year-old beast, everyone is very patient. Even Qingyue rarely puts on the face of strangers.


    "It''s done. I''m waiting for your Koi."


    Ying Long was not stupid either. Seeing the slope, he immediately climbed down and said, "Oh, I forgot that it was to take xiaocute to get rid of the koi at first. Let''s go. Let''s not delay."


    With the status of Ying long, he naturally doesn''t have to live in a heavy heaven. Even in detail, he is also a divine beast in the Pangu period. He has lived for so many years. He can go to the five heavy heaven and the six heavy heaven at any time, not to mention the eight heavy heaven and the nine heavy heaven.


    However, this guy is a wonderful flower. He decorates his residence every day in order to raise his aquatic products, such as the koi Gu Bai wants, which have little technical content. The higher the level, the more wonderful the aquatic organisms he raises. It is said that if he goes up, he will even raise this Mermaid.


    Gu Bai doesn''t know these things, and Qingyue doesn''t know much about them. After all, he is not interested in the whole fairyland.


    Ying Long came to heaven again because it was said that Qingyue immortal brought back a divine beast. Those who can be called divine beasts are favored by the way of heaven. Gu Bai can rank third. I think he is no worse than them.


    Speaking of it, Ying long heard a lot of gossip when he was in wuchongtian. For example, what Qingyue immortal took a fancy to a divine beast and sacrificed her love for her. He was also curious at first. It can be seen that Gu Bai''s true face. He felt that unless Qingyue was crazy, he could not do that kind of thing. After all, the divine beast was only one year old. It was still a baby!


    If you make love to a baby, he will break the sky!


    Moreover, if he is really such a beast, Ying Long feels that even if he doesn''t want to fight for this cultivation, he will definitely save Xiaotuan Zi.

 Chapter 251

    Gu Bai didn''t know the hundred turns and thousand turns in their hearts. At the moment, she looked at the koi in the pond, and the whole person was amazed.


    Different from the koi she had seen before, the koi in the pool had a faint golden light on their scales. They swam leisurely in the water. They were not strange to see people, but swarms of people drilled towards them.


    The pond is also full of lotus. The lotus fragrance is very light, but it is not completely absent. Gu Bai can still feel the aroma of the tip of his nose, which is very comfortable and pleasant.


    Seeing that she seemed curious about lotus, Ying Long asked, "do you want lotus? I think you like it too?"


    When Gu Bai came to the door for the first time, he was embarrassed to take so much, so he looked at Qingyue. Anyway, he is also a breeder now, and the residence is also his, so it''s up to him.


    Qingyue was not polite. These lotus flowers and Koi were not valuable, so he nodded and said, "if you like, take them back."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai was happy. As soon as she was happy, her eyes bent like the moon, clear and bright.


    Seeing that she was happy, Qingyue asked, "do you have anything else?"


    Ying Long nodded like a spoiled child, "yes, I don''t have any babies in the pool. If you look at it, I''ll give it to you in a word." then he added, "don''t be sorry."


    The Phoenix looked at the two people and said a word to me. She had no chance to interrupt. She stamped her feet angrily. With her stamping, the land could shake three times, which immediately aroused Ying Long''s dissatisfaction.


    "What are you doing?!"


    The Phoenix hummed and pulled Gu Bai over. "Little cute, a pool of broken koi is nothing good. If you like it, I can give it to you. By the way, you like my feathers?" she said, "you are so discerning. I also like my feathers very much. No bird in the whole bird family can compare with me."


    Gu Bai was pulled into a daze, and his cute appearance really made the Phoenix like it more and more.


    "Well, if you like, come back to my residence with me and I''ll give you all the feathers I''ve fallen before." Phoenix''s feathers are rarely lost. Even if they are lost, she collects them. Most of the time, she takes the feathers as a gift to all fairy friends in the fairy world. Of course, not everyone can have them. She won''t give them until she sees them.


    Now, with Gu Bai''s smile, she immediately covered her chest, not to mention feathers, and her life can be given to you.


    Gu Bai didn''t know it. Suddenly someone was so enthusiastic. Her first reaction was fear. She struggled a little and ran back to Qingyue. Then she put her head out and looked at the Phoenix flattered.


    Gu Bai is only one year old now. How many of you can be indifferent to a one-year-old child who is cute and charming.


    "Oh, what are you doing in Qingyue? He is the most boring person. He reads Scriptures or practices martial arts all day." Phoenix was righteous at the beginning, but his voice became smaller and smaller.


    All right, in front of the force value, she thinks it''s counseling.


    Qingyue took back his sight, no more nonsense, and directly emptied all the pools in Yinglong mansion, from lotus to Koi, and even the small fish and shrimp inside, as long as they were alive.


    Ying Long first felt a pain in his flesh. Although this was the first day, he also spent his mind. He was so caught up in a pot that he said he didn''t feel bad. It was all a lie. However, only when Qingyue took all the things away could he have reason to find xiaocute.


    Speaking of it, he doesn''t know the name of little cute yet.


    "By the way, what''s the lovely name?" Ying long looked at Qingyue. Unexpectedly, the other party was stiff.


    Qingyue has raised Tuanzi for so long. She really hasn''t given her any serious name. It has always been the cry of Tuanzi. Now Ying long talks about it, he suddenly wakes up.


    "It''s time to give her a name."


    Ying Long''s face is ferocious. You''ve found such a lovely beast, but you haven''t named it yet! What kind of spicy chicken is this!


    "Think quickly and listen better."


    Qingyue ignored Ying Long''s cry and subconsciously blurted out, "moon."


    His voice was not loud, but the volume could be heard by everyone present, especially Ying long, who was closest to him, raised his face at that time, "what''s your broken name, HIA moon, why don''t you call Chang''e. it''s really not good. There''s a rabbit in it. The rabbit''s name is better than what moon!"


    Qingyue frowned. He didn''t give her a name. In fact, subconsciously, he still felt that her name was yue''er. As for Tuanzi, he had the right to be a nickname.


    He didn''t allow others to belittle the name. At that time, he said with a gloomy face, "where''s the moon?"


    Ying Long was short of tendons and didn''t find anything wrong with him. He said, "it''s too vulgar. The little servant girls who serve people in the world don''t call this name now."


    "Just this name, I think it sounds good." Gu Bai really thinks it sounds good. After all, there are only two names she uses over the years. If she suddenly changes her name, she may not be used to it. As for the others, such as Qingyue will say the name, she rattled at the beginning, but soon she was relieved. I''m afraid he has no weakness. Now he never forgets Ji Junlan, the legendary moon. Is that far from his red star Luan?


    Ying Long stared at Gu Bai. He originally wanted to defend Gu Bai and change a nice name, but now the Lord doesn''t dislike it. He doesn''t have any position, but he is still unwilling. Gu Bai ranks third in the ranking of divine beasts. In his eyes, he is his sister.


    My sister is so perfunctory that I really want to take her back!


    After taking his name, Gu Bai didn''t stay in Yinglong residence for a long time, but returned to his residence with Qingyue. She had a pool of Koi to take care of. She was afraid that they would not be used to changing places suddenly. She also specially asked for advice on the feeding method of xiayinglong.


    Only Qingyue, very calm, "ask what these do. I''ll change a batch for you after I die."


    Gu Bai looked at him in shock, "change a batch after death?"


    Qingyue said, "yes, do you have a better, simpler and more convenient way?"


    Gu Bai choked. Although there are many ways, changing a pond of koi is definitely the simplest and rude, "no... No."


    Qingyue said again, "that''s enough." even so, he was afraid that the little Tuanzi would be sad. When he put the koi into the pool, his action was still very gentle. After dealing with all this, he asked, "think again, what else do you want."


    "Oh, and my bamboo forest, the more don''t forget!" she used to think that although she became a divine beast, she would never change her principles. For example, she would never eat bamboo, but as time went by, she suddenly felt the taste of bamboo. It was so fragrant.

 Chapter 252

    Qingyue almost responds to Gu Bai''s request. Of course, once it''s time to practice, he turns into a strict breeder. No matter how Gu Bai plays tricks and sells cute, it basically doesn''t work. He is extremely selfless.


    Gu Bai is really not interested in cultivation. She feels that she has reached her present level of cultivation. Although she is not strong, it is absolutely enough. Moreover, she can''t. She also has two other skills, talisman array. Although this array had better hide tightly before she didn''t want to expose herself and don''t let Qingyue find it, she felt that if Qingyue was there, I was afraid no one would dare to bully her.


    Before, in order to stay in the demon palace, she fought wits and courage with yejihuan and worked hard. That''s because yejihuan didn''t pay attention to her from beginning to end. She didn''t dare to slack off, but Qingyue was different. Anyway, she spoiled her.


    No, seeing the time to practice, she showed her prototype and sneaked out of the mansion.


    The fairyland is so big that you can''t see the end at a glance. There are countless fairies around. Seriously speaking, the fairyland also pays great attention to the food chain. This celestial fairy, Xian''e, is the lowest fairy. Their cultivation is not as good as human beings, and naturally they can''t seize favorable resources. Their biggest wish is to be a servant. If they are lucky enough to be a disciple, they are only registered disciples, which is also excellent.


    The fairyland is not, as the human world rumored, not cannibal fireworks, but we don''t put things on the facade, such as buying and selling, which are carried out secretly.


    Gu Bai is a newcomer. Naturally, he doesn''t know. Therefore, he accidentally bumped into it.


    She blinked her ignorant eyes, which was really not her dress. Her body was only one year old, and there was no turbidity in her eyes, so her eyes were particularly clear.


    She undoubtedly broke, was thinking of leaving, but listened to the two people secretly communicating there.


    "What is this? I''ve never seen it before?" although the fairy didn''t say bad words, her tone was not good, and she was deeply disgusted.


    Another fairy said, "I''ve never seen it before, but those who can go to the fairy world are also spirit beasts. I heard that the immortal of Qingyue recently brought a divine beast back and raised it in a heavy sky. The divine beast is only one year old. I heard that the immortal likes it very much, and specially emptied Lord Yinglong''s residence for her."


    As he said this, he couldn''t help admiring. What is meant by being born at the starting point? This is what they can''t catch up with all their life.


    The other fairy just sighed, but the dislike in the eyes of the previous one suddenly turned into jealousy.


    Why can these proud children of heaven monopolize everything, and they have to support hard in order to survive.


    He looked at Gu Bai and slowly narrowed his eyes. A one-year-old beast is no more talented than cultivation. In terms of intelligence, I''m afraid it''s only a three-year-old child, which should be easy to cheat.


    Gu Bai felt the danger and subconsciously retreated, but when he thought he couldn''t admit it, otherwise the man couldn''t tell how to bully himself, so he simply raised his head and looked at others.


    Her self-confidence and pride hurt the fairy''s heart. It was only a small beast. If Yinglong or Phoenix had been replaced, he would have bent down under their gaze, let alone looked at each other.


    Once jealousy grows, it will burn like the weeds in spring.


    "Are you the beast brought back by the immortal?"


    Gu Bai listened to the fairy''s soft voice, but the soft voice made her tired of the look in her eyes.


    Greedy, jealous and a little despised, she looked at the circle. With this virtue, how did this man get into heaven?


    She thought so and gave her an answer at 518.


    The fairyland also stresses nepotism. For example, the man in front of him, although he can''t stand it, he can''t have a good father. When he got up, his father was just a low-level heavenly soldier in the fairy world. He had a lot of trivial things, but he sacrificed his life as a pension because of a riot, so he picked up his son who remained on earth.


    Although his father was only the bottom heavenly soldier in the fairy world, he was able to go to heaven and had a good position in the human world, and his son was sought after by thousands of people after he soared. My father has some skills, but my son is a straw bag. All his accomplishments depend on the accumulation of pills. He barely piled them up to the later stage of the golden elixir. He can''t see his body. His father is dead and he goes to heaven.


    But there are two worlds in heaven and earth. In the human world, he is sought after by people because, in the face of his father, no one sells his account in the fairy world. Although his father has War Merit, it is reluctant to bring him to the fairy world, let alone others.


    However, he was arrogant and looked down on others. Over time, he was ignored more and more. He can go to the fairyland, hungry and thirsty, and his aura is inexhaustible, but he is a straw bag, and he loves those mortals in the world. He can''t stand it for a long time.


    If you have money and status, you can have whatever you want, but without money and status, he is not as good as the status in the world.


    There was no chance before. Now there is a great opportunity in front of him. How can he give up.


    It is rare for him to put down his body and try to be pleasant, but because he has been gloomy for a long time, his eyes don''t talk about people, but he doesn''t know it yet.


    Gu Bai just had no fun. She didn''t avoid it and nodded generously.


    "Who are you?"


    The fairy said, "I''m just an unknown fairy. I heard that Qingyue Shangxian brought back a divine beast. I''m so excited to see it today." he tried to pretend to be excited and happy, but because he didn''t show this emotion for a long time, the whole person was gloomy and like a pervert.


    Gu Bai was curious about what he wanted to do, but he didn''t go, motioning him to continue.


    That man was also sought after in the past. Of course, he would say good words.


    "The first time the beast went to heaven, I heard that Qingyue was very immortal..." he almost said something bad, and he immediately changed a word, "Qingyue''s immortal was quiet. I''m afraid the beast hasn''t visited this important day yet. We meet because of fate. Do you want me to take you around?"


    Gu Bai pretended to be harmless and nodded his round head, "OK, where are we going now?"


    The man was really excited when he saw that she was hooked. He rubbed his hands secretly, but the fairy on one side disagreed.


    Seeing this, he immediately showed a fierce light, "if you''re afraid, get away from me."


    When he went to the fairyland, his father also left him some good things, such as medicine powder for confusing spirit beasts. He didn''t know whether it was useful to the divine beasts, but they were all animals. No matter how powerful the divine beasts were, she was only one year old. If he could get her loyalty, he might rely on her and enter the eyes of the immortal in Qingyue.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. He wanted to hold Gu Bai.


    But Gu Bai couldn''t let him hold him. When he came forward, he stepped back three steps, and said, "you lead the way."

 Chapter 253

    The fairy endured that attitude for the future, only smiled and flattered, "yes, I''ll lead the way now. Be careful, beast. Don''t knock."


    In fact, he didn''t say a few words wrong. He has been to the fairyland for so long. He has touched many places in yichongtian, but yichongtian is the fairy e at the bottom. Everyone struggles hard for survival. Who has leisure to have fun. On the contrary, it is said that more and more upward, especially in sichongtian, there are many second-generation fairies playing there, which is the real paradise.


    He doesn''t like those second-generation fairies. If his father has more skills, he can go to quadruple heaven.


    In this regard, he completely forgot that he was reluctant to pay attention to heaven with his cultivation, and at least the second generation he couldn''t see in his heart had real learning.


    He seemed to deliberately pick a place with few people. Gu Bai followed him all the way. He was stunned that he didn''t meet anyone, but he could hear a faint conversation in his ear.


    In this regard, she can''t help sighing that the waste is afraid to point all his skills on it.


    After walking for another half an hour, Gu Bai was almost impatient. He finally stopped. She glanced at the surrounding environment. Beauty is beauty. After all, this is the Milky way. But she has seen the Milky way, and Qingyue has drained the Milky way water into the house. She sees it day and month by month. There is no surprise at the beginning.


    Then he asked, "is this what you call a good place?"


    The man looked around and made sure there was no one. Then he came forward with an obscene face. "Although the Milky way is beautiful, the real good thing is in my hand." he said and took out a bottle from his hand.


    With his action, 518 immediately issued a warning: "Bai Bai, the powder is different and can control the spirit beast."


    Gu Bai didn''t take it to heart and asked, "but am I not a divine beast?"


    518 said, "although you are a divine beast, you are also a beast. This thing will affect you more or less. We''d better be careful."


    As soon as he finished, Gu Bai thought of one thing, "who do you think is more powerful than the master-servant contract of Qingyue?"


    518 was stunned and said, "of course, Qingyue was immortal. No matter how powerful the powder is, it is not as good as his finger."


    It''s the God of war in the fairyland. It''s said that any poison talisman has little effect on him. It''s like a bug in the world. Compared with Gu Bai, it''s the son of heaven.


    After hearing 518''s words, Gu Bai looked disappointed. "Hey, I want to use this powder to cancel the master-servant contract."


    518 he choked and had nothing to say. He was a cruel man. He wanted to fight poison with poison.


    The fairy waited for a long time, but Gu Bai didn''t respond. She was worried. First, he was afraid that she would notice. Second, he was afraid that someone would come, so he didn''t do it. He started directly while she didn''t respond.


    Everything is going well. After a incense stick, the beast can be used by him.


    Gu Bai looked at her helplessly. First he sneezed, and then he said lazily, "what did you sprinkle on me?"


    When the powder was scattered, the fairy no longer looked humble. He learned from Gu Bai''s arrogance and said proudly, "nature is a good thing, a good thing that can make you obedient from now on." as he said, he narrowed his eyes and looked at her critically, "you''d better think about how to please me, otherwise, I''m not like Qingyue." when he finished, he seemed to think of something, "Turn back to human form and let me see."


    He has heard that the prototype of this beast is a girl. There is no shortage of beauty in the fairyland, but up to now, there are only a few beasts, and the human shape is a woman, that is, the Phoenix. He doesn''t dare to think of the Phoenix. It is the emperor of heaven. Seeing the Phoenix is also a third of comity. It is a natural beast that existed in the flood and famine period, and the Jade Emperor is still the God after the flood and famine.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he felt that he would be able to reach the peak of his life from now on. But wait and wait. The little beast in front of him didn''t change at all. Instead, he looked at him with contempt.


    Gu Bai thought it was almost time to end the play, so he grinned and bared his teeth, "who do you think is more powerful than the master-servant contract of Qingyue?"


    As soon as the words came out, the fairy was stupid. He stared at her and obviously couldn''t believe it. Qingyue loved her like that, but he signed a master servant contract for her. That''s what he did to those disobedient spirit beasts, and it''s quite insulting to the spirit beasts who cultivate their intelligence.


    This is not a spirit beast, but a divine beast.


    He didn''t believe it. His mouth murmured, "impossible, absolutely impossible."


    Gu Bai Tut, even more disgusted. She suddenly felt that she was wasting time on the mentally retarded. Look, she said the truth and was scared crazy.


    "All right, I won''t play with you."


    It''s time for the farce to end, and the fairy obviously heard the implication. When things were down, it would not be a good result to meet him. His eyes were cold and looked at Gu Bai. He wanted to tear it down.


    "How nice you think Qingyue is to you. You are a divine beast. In the end, he signed that kind of contract. He just played with you." he laughed Yin Jie, and in the end, he even smiled tears. "I''m also a high-ranking Qingyue immortal. How pure hearted and lustless, I turned out to be such a tacky person. Gee, sell name fishing..."


    His words didn''t finish in the end, because Qingyue heard them. He was never soft on this kind of garbage. He didn''t even take out his sword. Only one sword Qi directly killed him.


    When you become an immortal, the soul and body will be one. When the body dies, the soul will disperse.


    In fact, the so-called immortal longevity is not. It is just that the life span is longer than that of ordinary people. In addition, the immortal world is full of vitality. If you are willing to practice well, you can always prolong your life. However, the immortal is also afraid that once you make a mistake, you will really die. There is no future and no reincarnation.


    Qingyue finished killing people, but his face didn''t change. He just picked Gu Bai up from the ground and smelled the faint breath. He sank his eyes slightly, "will you run around in the future?"


    Gu Bai was very innocent, "I didn''t run around. This man had to take me to see it. I looked at him pitifully..."


    Qingyue sneered, "Oh, go on."


    Gu Bai covered his face and couldn''t pretend to go on. He buried yuan Runrun''s head in his chubby claws. It''s a pity that Qingyue was indifferent and even wanted to fart her.


    "Will you run around in the future?"


    "Don''t run."


    It''s impossible not to run. The fairyland is so big that she hasn''t played enough.


    As a result, a fairy on his head sneered again, "do you think I can''t hear your implication?"


    Gu Bai choked. In the end, he was a dead pig. He was not afraid of boiling water. "What do you say? I don''t want to practice anyway."


    Qingyue narrowed her eyes. How many Fairies in the fairyland, Xian''e, wanted to be taught by him. This little thing, I don''t know happiness in happiness!


    "The first heaven is the most boring place. If you practice, you can come to the fourth heaven. That''s the blissful place."

 Chapter 254

    Sichongtian Gu Bai never heard of it. She was stunned. Then she listened to 518: "Bai Bai, what he said is right. The fairyland is not boring. After all, in the flood and famine period, how wonderful the world was, and how long it was before those big guys could stop. But the specifications changed and converged a little, so they finally voted unanimously and planned the next sichongtian."


    518 the so-called planning really makes Gu Bai curious.


    Such as food, such as wine, and... Beauty?


    518 listening to her questions, she said inexplicably, "that''s all you can do."


    Gu Bai Leng hum, "this is my motivation."


    With 518 these words, Gu Bai finally stopped fighting against Qingyue and running away. Let her practice and let her rest.


    Xiaotuanzi is so good, but Qingyue is not happy, because in the final analysis, it is not because of him that xiaotuanzi works hard, but because of the temptation of sichongtian.


    Especially on this day, Gu Bai couldn''t help holding Qingyue at the end of his cultivation. "Yueyue, tell me about the four heavy days?"


    Qingyue looked down at the little girl holding her clothes and said expressionless, "what do you want to know?"


    Gu Bai knew that there was a play and said, "for example, what''s fun in sichongtian? Or what''s delicious in sichongtian?"


    It''s really difficult for Qingyue. He hasn''t been to quadruple heaven, but he did. He wasn''t interested in going shopping at that time. What kind of beautiful food was nothing in his eyes. Even at that time, he felt that he might as well go back to practice instead of wasting time like this.


    Qingyue''s silence made Gu Bai click, "Yueyue, haven''t you been there yet?"


    Qingyue thought for a moment, then simply lied and nodded. He felt that the place was boring. If the small group listened to it, he could not be more angry.


    Now, Gu Bai was as weak as a leaking ball, "then you told me that quadruple heaven is interesting."


    Qingyue raised his eyebrow. "My interest is different from yours. In my eyes, the secret script of skill is what interests me most. As for your eyes..." he didn''t use euphemism, but said bluntly: "I''m afraid delicious food is your favorite."


    Gu Bai thought for a moment and felt that what he said was very reasonable, so he scratched his head with embarrassment, "what you said... Is also right."


    At the end of the conversation, Gu Bai became more and more curious about sichongtian. She has found that there is no interesting place in yichongtian. Most of the fairies living here, Xian''e, are not as warm as expected. Many even fight with those in the world by all means in order to be superior.


    After discovering her true face, Gu Bai''s mind is no longer outside. Only Ying Long and Phoenix will receive her a little.


    Yinglong and Fenghuang don''t come every day. They all have their own business. If they come occasionally, it''s almost several months. No, it''s more than three months since they came to see her last time. Gu Bai is curious about sichongtian, and no one told her.


    She had no place to use her strength, so she had to devote all her enthusiasm to cultivation. Therefore, her strength improved by leaps and bounds again. The speed was so fast that Rao was Qingyue, with a little excitement.


    "You are a natural cultivation wizard."


    Gu Bai doesn''t want to say that her practice has more or less accounted for the blessing of previous lives. After all, the soul has been tempered and is much more durable than ordinary people.


    "How long will it take to go to quadruple heaven like me?"


    The smile on Qingyue''s face faded before she had time to be happy. Well, up to now, this regiment is full of eating, drinking and fun. For her, these are much more interesting than cultivation. Even, he has a hunch that once she reaches the ability to go to the quadruple heaven, she will not work harder.


    His excitement was quenched by cold water. He looked at her as if he disliked it. "At least it must be a hundred and eighty years."


    Gu Bai almost collapsed after hearing this for so long. Thanks to the Phoenix coming and bringing delicious food, she was saved.


    "Yue''er, what''s the matter? The spirit is suddenly so poor?"


    Gu Bai looked at her wrongfully, "Sister Feng, the more she said, I have to spend 180 years to get to the fourth heaven."


    Phoenix has a hot temper and talks straight. She can obviously feel the increase in the cultivation of the little divine beast. According to this progress, it takes 180 years. After all, it took her a year to build into a human shape. It took her four days to die for decades.


    "Listen to him fart! What hundred and eighty years..." halfway through the words, a cold look swept over, startling the Phoenix to shiver subconsciously. She was stunned and immediately realized that Qingyue was afraid to deceive her deliberately, and she... Almost exposed the lie.


    She pretended to clear her throat, and Yu Guang looked like Qingyue. Then she gave Gu Bai a sympathetic expression, "it doesn''t matter. Let''s work harder. Sichongtian will go up sooner or later."


    Phoenix''s hot temper suddenly turned into a general tenderness. Not only Gu Bai didn''t adapt, but even Ying long, who had just arrived, almost burst the Dragon scales.


    "Lying trough, Phoenix, who are you possessed by? Women chirp. It''s disgusting."


    Yinglong dog can''t spit out ivory. Gu Bai understands why the old dragon has been a single dragon for tens of thousands of years.


    The Phoenix dare not tell the Qingyue, but it''s not polite to Ying long.


    "I''m a bitch. What kind of bitch chirp? I think your head is covered with shit. It''s disgusting."


    Therefore, the two beasts didn''t know whether they had agreed or not. Somehow, they ran to Gu Bai and had a fight. Of course, they were very rational before the fight. They knew whose territory it was. They didn''t become the prototype, but focused on the most primitive hand-to-hand fight, which was called a fierce fight.


    Gu Bai pulled a corner of his mouth, "did you come here to fight on purpose?"


    Ying long, "fart! Who cares about this fierce smelly woman!"


    When the Phoenix heard the speech, his eyes suddenly showed a fierce light, "Ying long, go to hell!"


    Both animals are rough skinned and thick skinned. They can''t tell the winner or loser in a short time. Therefore, Gu Bai moved a chair and watched them fight with great leisure. What''s more, Qingyue saw this and brought her some snacks.


    "More and more, you say who will win."


    Qingyue, "Phoenix."


    Gu Bai was curious, "why?"


    Qingyue said, "the two of them fight as soon as they meet, but Ying Long has never won. At most, they take advantage of words."


    Gu Bai hissed, "why does this sound strange?"


    Qingyue sneered, "did you find it?"


    It''s just these two dull, stunned people who haven''t found it for thousands of years, but Qingyue doesn''t intend to say it. Some things are boring to say. It''s a very interesting scenery to watch them fight from time to time.

 Chapter 255

    Gu Bai and Qingyue didn''t lower their voices, so they all fell into the ears of the Phoenix. She was stunned first. She forgot to defend. Almost, Ying Long''s palm was going to hit her in the face. Therefore, at this critical moment, he forcibly changed the track and forced himself to retreat for a few minutes. However, although no one hit, his hand was rubbed.


    It''s more like touching, but it''s a little faster.


    The atmosphere was frozen at this moment. The Phoenix stared at him, but Ying long looked back in shock.


    Finally, Gu Bai, as an audience, broke the silence. She knocked melon seeds. The voice was stunned and stirred up the atmosphere.


    The Phoenix looked at Ying long with the same shock in her eyes, "you..."


    Ying Long dodged his eyes and dared not look directly at him.


    Then, listen to the Phoenix: "are you not blind?"


    Ask yourself, phoenix also knows that he has a hot temper and is basically impossible to be a partner. After all, no one wants to marry a firecracker and fight at home every day. So when she finished saying that, seeing Ying Long was silent, she couldn''t help saying, "or do you like self abuse?"


    Ying Longqi was happy. "You like self abuse."


    The Phoenix pursued the victory, "what do you like about me?"


    Gu Bai opera saw half of it and couldn''t help it. "Can''t I change it?"


    As soon as he said this, Ying Long''s face was in a hurry, but the Phoenix was happy. Only Qingyue looked at her helplessly and funny. Finally, he nodded her head and couldn''t say, "you......" he wanted to say that he was really like a child, but on second thought, he was only one year old, isn''t he a treasure.


    "What to change? I like it everywhere!" Ying Long was worried and couldn''t help but say something. However, when he finished, he panicked again. It''s no, even his head hung down.


    Ying Long has always been in high spirits. Even when he stands with the dazzling Phoenix, his style has never been taken away. Now, he is like a hairy boy, with empty eyes and no confidence.


    The Phoenix didn''t accept that he liked himself for a moment. Listening to his words, he couldn''t help but say with the previous model: "well, it seems that everything has changed."


    Ying long heard that the window paper was pierced. If he retreated at this moment, they would really have no future in the future. He immediately said, "what to change is very good now. There is no need to change! I like you like this. Of course, if you change, I still like it. After all, I like you, not something next to you."


    He said it too quickly and said all those words in his heart at once. Phoenix, who has always been hot, was stunned and blushed.


    "You... Nonsense!"


    Ying Long now has a thick skin, "I said I like you." after that, he added, "no nonsense, it''s the truth."


    "You... You..." Phoenix you for a long time, stunned and speechless. At last, in anger, he stamped his feet, turned and left. But before she left, she still remembered why she came to find Gu Bai and left a bag of things, which disappeared.


    Gu Bai was caught off guard and lost a package of unknown things. He was stunned, but he smelled before he opened it.


    "Eh, it''s delicious." she opened it quickly as she said, and then she exclaimed, "shit, What immortal meat is this! It''s delicious."


    Gu Bai found for the first time that she was really moved to cry. For example, she had eaten delicious food from all over the country, but it was the fairyland, and everything was particularly delicious.


    Qingyue glanced and made a disdainful voice, "just a little food, as for?"


    Gu Bai looked at him and was stunned that he was not willing to give him the food in his hand. Instead, he was like a little squirrel protecting food. "People die for money, birds die for food. Although I am not a bird, I am a divine beast!"


    Yes, from the beginning she couldn''t accept her identity to now, she has been very shameless.


    Qingyue didn''t expect that the little ball was so heartless. He almost picked it up angrily and beat it, "say it again."


    Then Gu Bai thought, carefully took out the smallest one and handed it over, "that''s all, there''s no more."


    Qingyue was not good at these things, but looking at her like that, she couldn''t help narrowing her eyes, "are you sure you want to give me these?"


    Gu Bai held on tight again and nodded vigilantly, "well, that''s all, and I think the more I feel, the more I don''t want to eat. Otherwise, we don''t force it." then she was going to withdraw her hand, but at this moment, the other party shamelessly robbed the meat in her arms.


    Gu Bai was stunned. She looked at her empty chest and the nail size meat in her hand. She almost cried angrily.


    "The more, give it back to me!"


    Qingyue was unconventional, like that kind of blackened villain. "What can I spit out for you when I reach my hand?" he said with a slight meal and said in a deep voice: "it''s late."


    The meat of the fairyland is indeed more delicious than ordinary, but in his eyes, these meat are not much different. If you want to say it, it is not as good as the craftsmanship of the little liar. For him, the food of the fairyland has no soul. Only the little liar can catch his stomach and heart.


    But this time, he felt something else from these foods. Of course, this feeling was also thanks to small dumplings.


    "It''s really delicious to eat other people''s food."


    Gu Baiwa''s cry was too much to hold back. What''s wrong with the owner? He even wants to rob his pet''s food. He''s not afraid of thunder and lightning!


    In fact, Gu Bai doesn''t want to cry for her one-year-old body. Although she has some grievances, this grievance is really nothing to her, but she underestimates the crying point of the body. Xiaotuanzi loves to eat and rob her food. That is to rob her life. Can she not cry?


    Qingyue was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect to eat a few pieces of her meat, which made people cry. He never comforted anyone. At this moment, he was at a loss and didn''t know what to do. Finally, he could only say dryly, "you can go to sichongtian later, and I''ll take you to eat." then he said, "I''ll buy you as much as you want."


    Gu Bai couldn''t stop crying. When he heard what he said, he was indifferent. On the contrary, his tears fell even worse.


    Qingyue had no choice but to say, "well, I''ll go up and buy it for you now."


    Gu Bai was sobbing and choking. When she heard the speech, she asked Qu Baba to look at him and asked, "really?"


    Qingyue smiled angrily, "I can''t cheat you."


    In the end, it is necessary to cross from the first heavy sky to the fourth heavy sky. It takes a lot of time for Qingyue to be so powerful. Therefore, when he comes back, the small Tuanzi who was still waiting for him to come back has fallen asleep. I don''t know if he is tired of crying. At present, the human form is not maintained, so he has become a little big prototype.

 Chapter 256

    Gu Bai''s prototype is very small, just like a sesame ball. Qingyue can easily hold it up with one hand. Because she is a divine beast. Although she turns into a human and is 14 or 15 years old, she is still a cub in essence. It''s not easy for a divine beast to grow up. Her accomplishments will advance by leaps and bounds. If she wants to grow up, she must at least have thousands of years.


    However, he has plenty of time and small benefits. Although he is a little noisy, he doesn''t have so much thought.


    Although xiaotuanzi fell asleep, Qingyue still put the food beside her and turned away.


    As soon as he left, the tip of xiaotuanzi''s nose couldn''t help sniffing. A burst of fragrance seemed to come, and she didn''t even open her eyes. She first held things in her arms, and then she slept safely.


    When Qingyue came over again, xiaotuanzi was still sleeping, but the corners of his mouth were suspected to have crystal liquid, and the things in his hands were impressively placed beside her.


    Seeing this scene, Qingyue couldn''t cry or laugh. Just when he was considering whether to wake someone up, Xiaotuan seemed to feel it. He immediately opened his eyes. It was magical. It was clearly a confused face, but his eyes were inexplicably vigilant.


    Gu Bai vaguely felt someone coming in her sleep, and the pain of being taken away from the food was still left. She opened her eyes for a moment, and then she didn''t see who it was, so she held the food with a vigilant face.


    Qingyue narrowed her eyes and suddenly felt that she couldn''t be spoiled like this. Look, what''s the attitude.


    "Moon."


    He seldom called his name. Most of them came up and had a meal directly. Then he was unhappy, so he picked up her back Bo neck. Suddenly he was called his name. Gu Bai was stunned. The name was taken early in the morning. He didn''t think much before, but now it sounds strange.


    She told 518 the question and got such an answer.


    518 said, "it''s strange because you call him Yue Yue. He calls you yue''er. Homonyms are different words, but at first glance, they sound subtle."


    Isn''t it subtle? The 518 word woke up the dreamer. Gu Bai felt more and more strange, but his name had been taken, and he couldn''t change it. Anyway, he didn''t call it much. Gu Bai thought about it and gave it up.


    The name was put aside, but now she could detect something wrong with her gaffe.


    For example, why does this cheap breeder look unhappy.


    Gu Bai thought about it and soon understood that the problem was just for some food. Of course, as an immortal, Qingyue didn''t lack this thing. It was nothing more than her attitude. Secretly skimmed his lips and thought this guy was too stingy, but his face was piled with a smile. He woke up and said, "the more, it''s you! I just dreamed that a monster wanted to rob me of food, but I''m angry."


    Qingyue was angry and smiled at the little boy in front of her. What is it to dream that a monster wants to rob her of food and rob her of food from beginning to end? It''s just him. Does that mean that she is the monster in her heart?


    "And then? Did he get it?"


    Gu Bai thought carefully and nodded, "I got it, but I was going to get it back from him, and then I woke up."


    Qingyue asked, "what does the monster look like in the dream?"


    Gu Bai wrinkled her lovely little nose and said, "it''s ugly." after that, she seemed to think of something. She ran to Qingyue''s feet with short legs and said, "anyway, it''s less than one tenth of the more." this time, she was no longer stingy, but took out a piece of meat from her arms and handed it to her, "the more, the more, I''ll give it to you!"


    Qingyue smiled and said, "it''s really less than one tenth of mine, but I remember that a little guy cried heartbroken because I robbed something from some little guy."


    Gu Bai is stiff and laughs. He plans to pretend to be a fool.


    Qingyue didn''t care about a young beast with her. Anyway, she corrected it now and didn''t say anything. As for the meat, he really didn''t have much interest in these things, so he gave it to her.


    ***


    With delicious food, Gu Bai finally has the motivation. With the intention of Qingyue, after 50 years, her cultivation can directly ascend the wuchongtian.


    After the Ninth Heaven and the sixth heaven in the fairy world, there is a real leader in the fairy world. Ordinary people dare not offend. The more they go up, the fewer immortals live. Qingyue himself lives in the seventh heaven and the eighth heaven and the Ninth Heaven. He only heard a little about it.


    There is curiosity, but only curiosity, because there is a rumor that there is one person living in the whole jiuchongtian, that is, Daozu Hongjun, who is above the sage, while the eight chongtian can''t get in. That''s where the six Saints live.


    Qingyue, as a man of cultivation, has been able to live in seven days. After all, most of his neighbors are the gods of famine.


    Gu Bai doesn''t know about these curves. She only knows that she can finally enter the quadruple sky after holding it for so long.


    That day, she turned into a human and dressed up specially. However, as a straight man, Qingyue didn''t prepare too much jewelry for her. Instead, it was the Phoenix who came to give her some gadgets from time to time, which also solved the need of burning eyebrows.


    However, most of Phoenix''s clothes and jewelry are publicized. When Gu Bai was around, she should have been a beautiful and ethereal fairy. She became a proud queen. At first glance, Qingyue was stunned.


    "What are you?"


    Gu Bai is actually very satisfied. She is ethereal, beautiful, lovely and charming. She has played all these, but she hasn''t tried the style of imperial sister yet. Let alone, she has extra momentum. She is wearing a bright red robe, dazzling and exquisite. The red clothes are equipped with red lips, and the bun is not combed too complex. It is only a simple hairpin. However, even if it is a hairpin, it can not be ignored, because her face is still bright in the fairy world.


    Qingyue was really in front of him, but after the light, he wanted to hide the little things instead of taking them out like a show off.


    Gu Bai was like a proud peacock. He even made a special turn, "the more, the better?"


    Qingyue couldn''t say anything against her heart. It was really good-looking, but because it was so good-looking, he couldn''t bear to let her go out.


    "It''s just a quadruple day. How can you dress up so grandly?"


    Gu Bai still remembered his task deeply at this moment, and said, "but I only have these two sets of clothes, which are sent by sister Phoenix."


    Qingyue noticed his dereliction of duty and immediately said, "I''ll find Zhinv."


    However, Weaver Girl also lives in sichongtian. If you want to find her, you still have to go to sichongtian.


    Qingyue tried to restrain his emotions, but it was clearly recorded in 518. Gu Bai smiled brightly like a fishy cat.


    The happier she smiled, the worse Qingyue''s face was. He remembered that he raised a small food dumpling. How could he change like a goblin? Look at how many people looked straight along the way?!

 Chapter 257

    With a cold face, Qingyue pulled the little thing she didn''t know all the way into her arms. She couldn''t bear it. Finally, she said, "change it back to the prototype for me."


    Gu Bai listened and quit. "Why? Everyone is human! And it''s convenient for human to eat."


    He ate here. As a result, there was only food in his eyes from beginning to end. For a moment, he didn''t know what expression to use.


    Gu Bai ran to a stall again while he was stunned. She was not polite. After ordering, she said to the boss, "pay later."


    She said with a smile. Her voice was clear and beautiful. When the boss saw that she was just a girl, he immediately smiled and said, "the little fairy is so beautiful. I''ll give it to you."


    Gu Bai heard that there were free food to eat, and his smile was brighter. "It''s very kind of you, boss. Your accomplishments will rise step by step."


    Sichongtian is similar to the streets of human world, but there are some differences. People are more or less suffocated by life in the streets of human world. The fairyland is different. Everyone has their own strengths. The stores are full of red light, and the things sold inside are only unexpected, but you can''t buy them without them. Of course, if you have money.


    Gu Bai has no money, but Qingyue is rich. As a fairy living in qichongtian, she even wonders how much money the fairy has.


    Thinking like this, she also asked, and then saw Qingyue smiling and saying, "anyway, you can squander it. Why are you afraid that the spirit stone is not enough?"


    Gu Bai said seriously, "yes, if the more spirit stone is not enough, I have to find a job, but we can''t get hungry."


    As an immortal, Qingyue didn''t have to eat for a long time, but he understood the hunger in her mouth. In the eyes of this young beast, all can be expressed by hunger. For example, when she was tired of cultivation, she told herself that she was hungry and needed to rest and eat. For example, one day she felt too bored, so she said that it must be hunger that led to boredom. There were too many such things. Qingyue didn''t know how he met such a little dramatist.


    Lingshi can''t be enough. Although he doesn''t use much, he also has a lot. At least, he can buy it as long as she can see it in this street.


    However, he didn''t intend to say it. Instead, he said, "if I don''t have enough spirit stones, what are you going to do?"


    Gods and beasts are too weak, and Gu Bai''s amazing "talent" in the human world is not too prominent in the fairy world, especially in the quadruple heaven. There are too many big people. If she wants to make money as a gimmick, she is simply abandoning her humiliation.


    So she thought, the most effective and fastest way to get money is to turn into prototype and sell cute along the street.


    "I have no other skills. If eating is a skill, I can perform. Of course, if they like other things, such as singing and dancing, I can try my best." when she said this, her eyes were especially serious, but the more she looked, the more she felt interesting.


    "Well, you don''t have to show it to others. Just show it to me alone."


    Gu Bai was stunned. He didn''t think it was such an opening way.


    "No, isn''t your spirit stone mine? In that case, why should I show it to myself?"


    Qingyue was stunned by her logic, "are you sure my things are yours?"


    Gu Bai thought about it, but he was not sure, so he planned to pretend to be cute again and try to muddle through. However, Qingyue obviously wouldn''t let her go easily this time, so he held his chest in his hands and looked at her.


    The street is very busy, but maybe it''s because of the relationship between Qingyue. After all, the big man can count the times of coming to quadruple days with one hand. Another possibility is Gu Bai. They have lived for thousands or even thousands of years. Everyone has long been used to seeing what people look like here. Suddenly, there is a strange face, which makes them not curious?


    Especially now, when they heard what they said, they didn''t want to go one by one.


    This is the immortal of Qingyue. The one next to him should be a legendary skill. This is a rare scene in thousands of years. Who is willing to go.


    Gu Bai looked at more and more fairies around and licked his red lips. "Since you want to hear so much, I''d better obey my orders."


    Some people describe those who have a good voice as those who have been kissed by God. Gu Bai is afraid that she has been beaten by God. Obviously, her voice is very good, but the song she sings is the magic sound around her ears.


    At the beginning, the curious fairies around really thought how good the divine beast singing was. They all planned to taste it carefully. Unexpectedly, it was too late to cover their ears.


    Frank, I almost scolded at the moment, but because Qingyue next to me was an immortal, he stubbornly endured it and had to work hard to persuade Gu Bai, "girl, can we please stop singing? By the way, I heard that you said you wanted to sing and perform. Well, I''ll give you the money and you''ll leave my life to me."


    Gu Bai was stunned, and then his hands were stuffed with fast spirit stones. Although there were not many spirit stones, it was at least a start. Some people wanted to rely on her to hook Qingyue to become an immortal, others were amused by her appearance. Of course, others really wanted to shut her up.


    No, even 518 make complaints about it. "I''ll go, what is your singing?"


    Gu Bai, "they are all songs I have heard well in my previous life, such as the legend of the Phoenix, the little apple, and so on..."


    518 was stunned, "no, I remember your previous world. There are still many songs suitable for young people to listen to."


    Gu Bai smelled his speech and said, "yes, but I don''t know if my brain capacity is not enough. There are so many good songs. In the end, I only remember these songs."


    Although these songs have no connotation, they are extremely brainwashed and haunted by magic sounds. They have not been forgotten for many years.


    She looked at the spirit stones all over the ground. She couldn''t hold them with her hands, but many people put them directly at her feet, so she could step on a spirit stone as long as she moved her feet at the moment.


    She looked at the spirit stones all over the ground and sighed with Qingyue: "everyone is so enthusiastic."


    Qingyue looked at her and always felt that the little boy was thinking something wrong.


    No, this second I heard her say, "how can I just listen to music? I have to perform a dance for your predecessors!"


    The previous song has prepared everyone, so when she shouted "seaweed seaweed" crazily, Qingyue wiped her face and directly carried the person away.


    Gu Bai, of course, could not do it. While struggling frantically, he said painfully, "no, I want my spirit stone! Spirit stone!"


    Qingyue Leng hum, "spirit what stone, do you have a face for this money?"


    Gu Bai said, "why can''t I take the money I earn with my ability? They are all a group of grinding goblins. They say no, but they are very honest in their heart."

 Chapter 258

    After singing and dancing, Lingshi made a lot of money. With the mentality of coming all over, Gu Bai pulled Qingyue to the casino.


    The casino in the fairyland has a variety of gambling postures, including the best pill and the best talisman, but what shocked her most was that she actually saw the red line of Yuelao! Wait, red line, how to gamble, really?


    Yuelao is not the bad old man he saw in his previous life, but very young. From the perspective of his face, he can almost be called a great beauty of male and female.


    Compared with Yuelao, the charge officer of the casino was obviously more interested in the arrival of Qingyue. Even before he approached, he waved excitedly, "it''s Qingyue''s immortality! It''s really Qingyue''s immortality!"


    Gu Bai didn''t expect that there were stars in the fairy world.


    Qingyue was expressionless and didn''t even respond. He just asked Gu Bai, "what do you want to bet?"


    Gu Bai looked at the fanatical fan and observed a few minutes of silence for him. Then he said, "of course, we all want to play again." after that, he didn''t forget to pat his purse.


    The little guy was fun. Qingyue knew it already in his heart. Therefore, he didn''t show any superfluous expression. He just nodded and said, "go after playing?"


    Gu Bai was stunned. Then he suddenly realized the meaning of his words. This guy clearly despised her and left after playing. Isn''t the subtext to leave after losing?


    She hummed and said that she was a divine beast and the little darling of heaven. How could she be bad luck?! Then, an hour later, she lost and walked to him dejectedly.


    Qingyue wanted to laugh, but she held back, "can you go?"


    Gu Bai opened his mouth and felt more and more that he couldn''t swallow this tone. Therefore, he changed his arrogance and arrogance before gambling and dragged him pitifully. "The more and more, I lost and didn''t have money to eat. Originally, I wanted to win more money and invite you to the best restaurant for dinner and drink."


    Qingyue raised her eyebrows. "Are you sure you want me to eat, not yourself?"


    Gu Bai blinked his pure eyes and said, "is there a difference?"


    Qingyue said, "of course, there is a difference. If I eat, I choose the place, food and even accompany the guests. And if you eat, it''s up to you."


    Gu Bai thinks it''s nothing at all. Can there be anyone else besides her? As for other foods, she doesn''t choose as long as they are delicious!


    Therefore, without hesitation, she nodded and said, "OK, you decide, I''ll listen to you."


    Gu Bai always thought that as a divine beast, her luck would not be too bad until the reality taught her to be a man, while Qingyue taught her that her own son was still very different from her wild girl who didn''t know who jumped out on the way.


    No, within an hour, Qingyue won back all the spirit stones she lost. Not only that, he also won many best pills, best talismans, and even the red line of Yuelao.


    Gu Bai looked at the red line in his hand in a trance, and a bold idea suddenly sprouted in his head.


    "Fa cai, do you think if I tie this red thread to him and me, will I finish the task?"


    518 unexpectedly, there was such a shortcut. For a moment, I choked so hard that I didn''t know how to answer. After half a ring, I said, "or... Maybe, you want to try?"


    Gu Bai, "of course, you should try. This is the red line of old age. You may rely on it to complete your tasks and reach the peak of your life."


    518 after thinking for a while, with Qingyue''s combat effectiveness, he conscientiously advised, "why not forget it? That''s Qingyue''s immortal. If one accidentally makes him unhappy, it''s still you."


    Gu Bai didn''t care, "don''t worry, it''s a big deal. I''ll sacrifice myself, sell cute and sing a song. It''s really not good. Let''s dance!"


    518 thought of the previous dance, his face was miserable, and he didn''t want to talk to her again.


    Qingyue won the thing and really took her to the best restaurant. Since it is the best restaurant, naturally it is also the highest building. The Fairy Spirit in the fairy world is ethereal, but it is not like a thick fog. The fairy spirit is very weak and can be completely ignored without even looking carefully. Therefore, when you come to the highest restaurant and look down from above, the scene is still very shocking.


    How to say, whether it is the same world or the fairyland, it will not have such a sense of science and technology. Except for one or two tall buildings, most of them are very exquisite houses.


    Gu Bai is not very interested in housing, but he is quite interested in the few high-rise buildings.


    Then he asked Qingyue, "Yueyue, what are those places?"


    Qingyue glanced casually along the direction she pointed. Then he said, "the two opposite restaurants over there are restaurants, and the rest are auction houses."


    Restaurants are opposite, so there must be a competitive relationship. He asked, "which of the two restaurants is good?"


    Originally thought it was a competitive relationship, but who knows, Qingyue said: "one focuses on exquisite luxury, and the other is mainly cheap."


    Gu bailing said, "wait, they are not competitive?"


    Qingyue chuckled, "who told you it''s a competitive relationship? The bosses behind them are the same group of people. There are just gambling houses, and even many shops on the street are divided by that group of people."


    Gu Bai takes a breath. It''s a monopoly!


    Maybe her expression was so interesting that Qingyue, who didn''t intend to see it again, blew a thunder on the ground.


    "Originally, I was not interested in these, but I couldn''t stand Ying Long''s persuasion. He was short of money at the beginning. I saw his pity and took out some money." Qingyue said lightly and pointed to several places, "this street, that street and the auction house over there are all under my name."


    Gu Bai almost burst down on his knees and shouted for his father. Is that to take out some money? All her assets are not enough to buy a street!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai cried, "then why did you want my treat before?"


    Qingyue raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "this is what you asked for. I didn''t say anything from beginning to end."


    Gu Bai:


    Indeed, Gu Bai just wanted to show himself and brush his position in his heart, but who could have thought that the breeder he hired was actually a big man!


    I thought it was OK. When she came to the hotel, when she saw many fresh faces she had never seen before and greeted Qingyue warmly, she was stunned. Finally, Ying long looked at her pitiful, pulled her aside and asked, "how did you offend this guy?"


    Gu Bai is innocent and wronged. He can only narrate the previous events from beginning to end.


    When she finished, Ying Long sighed, "you''ll get used to it in the future." then he patted her on the shoulder and left

 Chapter 259

    Gu Baifeng was in a mess, and then she saw the immortals who were still around Qingyue. Suddenly, her eyes looked at her.


    "Moon, come here."


    Qingyue suddenly opened his mouth and waved to Gu Bai. Gu Bai didn''t know why, but she still walked over. Then she found that he specially called her to introduce her to the immortals.


    Instead of using words like pets, she said with some solemnity that she was a child of his family and was a little naughty. Please include her if you offend in the future.


    Gu Bai was stunned. According to her understanding, this is definitely not what Qingyue can say. Similarly, there are Ying Long and Phoenix on one side.


    Three people you look at me, I look at you, but finally they meet and smile.


    Although in the whole fairy world, everyone knows that Qingyue Shangxian brought back a divine beast. Although the divine beast is rare and has excellent practice, it is still a beast. Compared with these people, those who cultivate or naturally raise immortals have a lower status. In the whole fairy world, their status is slightly higher than those spiritual beasts. But what are spirit beasts? Most of them are pets kept by immortals. They give some benefits when they are happy. If they meet a master who loves one, they will be left behind in a few years.


    Qingyue''s solemn introduction is intended to improve Gu Bai''s status. In addition, there are two predecessors, Ying Long and Phoenix. Everyone is much kinder to Gu Bai.


    In the face of this kind of thing, Gu Bai can''t be indifferent. She''s just moved. She really doesn''t have a clue what she should do for him. Finally, 518 reminded her of the old red line. She just patted her head. How could she forget it!


    "Fa cai, didn''t you persuade me just now? Why are you encouraging me now?"


    518 uttered an old father''s sigh, "I think the red line of Yuelao is much more reliable than you."


    This stupid host eats, drinks and plays all day, or sells stupidity. Obviously, he used to be very smart. How did his IQ drop sharply after he became a divine beast?


    518 I don''t know. People''s adaptability is very strong. When they are strong, they are strong. But if they are indulged and spoiled like Qingyue, who doesn''t want to be a fool.


    An hour later, the banquet was almost over, and the immortals also walked for seven or eight hours. The rest were those who had a good relationship with Qingyue, and two of them she had never seen before.


    Qingyue brought her and introduced her again.


    While his friend was shocked, he joked: "I thought you were going to die alone in this life. Unexpectedly, you were hooked by a small divine beast." after that, he didn''t forget to give Gu Bai some meeting gifts.


    Gu Bai looked at them and was not polite. After all, they had a good relationship with Qingyue. No matter how polite she was, she would be too blind.


    After receiving the meeting gift, Qingyue sent several friends away again. The big restaurant was empty. Gu Bai came forward like a flatterer, beating his shoulder and back, "it''s harder and harder."


    Qingyue tut said, "it''s not hard. Don''t embarrass me in the future."


    Gu Bai is a man who climbs up along the pole. As soon as he heard this, he immediately said, "how can I? I''m a well-known little divine beast. I won''t humiliate you if I lose face to anyone. By the way, master, can you show me the red line of Yuelao?"


    Qingyue raised her eyebrows and asked her, "what''s that for?"


    He didn''t think about other places. After all, this guy is only a few years old. Although he is going to be buried according to the life limit of human beings, the age of divine beasts is as long as that of demon families, and it''s very late to start.


    Gu Bai knew from the beginning that he could not steal. Instead of being caught, he might as well ask him for help.


    "I''m curious. I heard those Xian''e say on a heavy day before. They said that the old red line is magical. As long as you tie them up, you can connect your heart and never separate for a lifetime."


    Qingyue squinted and suddenly approached and asked, "do you still know that heart to heart?"


    Gu Bai''s old face is red, good-looking is provocative. Look at this sudden enlargement of the handsome face, it is to get along so long, or it makes people blush and heartbeat.


    "I... I''m just curious."


    Qingyue spoiled her. Besides, a red rope was really nothing, so she took it out of the storage ring. But who knows, the little boy was really not optimistic for a while, so he could go to the room and uncover the tiles. He just took it out. The little thing actually tied the red rope to himself, and the other end was tied to a table leg!


    After all this, she said, "Hey, didn''t you say it would disappear? Why didn''t you respond?"


    Selling stupidity is deliberately selling stupidity, because 518 has long told her that the old red rope has no response to these dead things. Therefore, she dares to be so bold. More importantly, 518 also said that she is a bug in the world, and the red rope has no effect on her. If she changes her body, she has nothing.


    But Qingyue didn''t know these things. He saw that the little boy would get the red rope in his hand, and conveniently tied himself a other half. The whole person was shocked. Finally, he calmed down when he saw that the red rope didn''t disappear.


    Heart to heart requires two hearts. Just one heart is of no great use.


    However, the man calmed down, but he couldn''t bear to beat her up.


    "Yue''er, get over here!"


    As soon as Gu Bai heard it, he would commit it. Even when he ran, he didn''t forget to untie the red rope.


    Qingyue has lived for so long and has always been calm. Even though she was flying to heaven at the beginning, she is not as emotional as she is now. But now, Leng is angry by a bear child.


    "I repeat, you get over here!"


    Seeing that the breeder was angry, Gu Bai ran half way and had a meal. He could only run back in dismay.


    Qing Yue took a deep breath, and then he couldn''t help beating people. "Give me the red rope back."


    Gu Bai was reluctant, like a bear child who finally got a toy, "the more, can I play again?"


    Qingyue narrowed his eyes as soon as he heard it. Did he dare to play for her? After playing for a while, I don''t know what to find for him. The other half is back.


    But he didn''t expect that the little thing said next: "the more, the more, the red rope is so magical, or we can tie it together. You see, in this way, we can be together forever in the future."


    Qingyue was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that she still had this idea. She was not angry, but helpless.


    The beast he picked up had to be raised on her knees. She was afraid she didn''t understand it and didn''t understand its meaning. However, he didn''t know what was going on. He actually stretched out his hand.


    Finally, at the critical moment, he suddenly took back his hand, "you''re still young. I''ll keep this red rope for you for the time being."


    Gu Bai felt sorry, but he returned it.


    It''s 518. I can''t believe it all over my face. "Did you just pay it back?"


    Gu Bai raised her eyebrows. "Otherwise? Do you think I can succeed in the sneak attack, or is the other party willing to tie it to me?" she just wanted to see how much Qingyue tolerated her.

 Chapter 260

    The red line of Yuelao has never been mentioned again. It seems that this matter has passed. However, although Gu Bai''s cultivation has increased, Qingyue is not slack. When it''s time to practice every day, he still has to practice, but it''s not as severe as before.


    Sichongtian is still very fun. Gu Bai has fun every day. For the first time, Qingyue Shangxian, who has never been to sichongtian before, has become a regular guest. Because of their relationship, sichongtian has a beautiful scenery.


    The four immortals in the sky are used to it, and even bold, dare to come forward and say a few words.


    "Shangxian, are you looking for miss yue''er again?"


    Although Gu Bai is a divine beast, all the fairies know her position in Qingyue''s heart. They will never compare with other fairies'' pets, but call her miss yue''er politely and respectfully.


    "Shangxian, I just saw Miss yue''er at auction house No. 1. She said she wanted to buy something."


    Along the way, many people talked to him. However, Qingyue always said little and only nodded. When someone told him Gu Bai''s exact location, he would nod and say thanks. No more.


    However, the immortals were used to his appearance and didn''t think it was wrong. On the contrary, Gu Bai is very delicious in sichongtian. When he is in human shape, he is naive and lovely, and shows the brilliance that many fairies don''t have. The prototype is more simple and soft, so people can''t wait to come forward and roll two hands.


    No, it''s almost becoming everyone''s favorite.


    At this time, Gu Bai, although he was in the auction house, he was lazy and scattered on the soft chair. He had a bulging stomach and didn''t want to move at all.


    But even so, many attendants walked by and asked her politely, "miss yue''er, are you satisfied with your taste? Why don''t we try something else for you?"


    As I said before, the auction house is the industry of Shangxian in Qingyue. Although Shangxian doesn''t come, no one dares to fool it. In front of Gu Bai, that''s the child personally admitted by his boss. That''s their little master! How can we neglect it?


    They were afraid that she was not satisfied with anything delicious and fun. They held her tight first. Because this is an auction house, there are naturally many good things, so Gu Bai liked to come here more and more.


    Gu Bai touched her bulging belly and said regretfully, "forget it today. Let''s eat it next time." she was about to leave, but there was a dispute at the auction house.


    The auction house opened the door to do business, and it was easy not to argue with people. It made them react so much, which made her a little curious.


    So she followed the voice and walked over.


    I don''t know. As soon as I walked over, I found that the other party was still an acquaintance.


    She took a breath and felt that she and the monk seemed to have a constant abusive relationship. How can she always meet him from time to time.


    "Fa cai, shouldn''t this monk be in the west? What are you doing in these four days?"


    518 means I don''t know. It''s just a system, not everything.


    On the other side, the monk obviously noticed her coming. His eyes were very calm. He looked at her with a little smile. But if there was no scarlet in his eyes, he might be very kind.


    Gu Bai didn''t speak, but the monk first said, "benefactor, what a coincidence. I''ll see you again."


    "Unfortunately, I''m here every day. Anyone can meet me." she looked lazy and her tone was neither good nor bad. Instead, the steward met and asked.


    "Are miss yue''er and the monk friends?"


    According to the routine, if you are a friend, you may give him what he likes next. However, Gu Bai doesn''t want to do this favor. As for the reason, it''s too simple. Her front foot may give him an adult favor and her back foot completes the task by herself. Then the two people have nothing to do. Isn''t that favor done in vain? She is not the virgin of the West. She catches people to send warmth.


    However, before she could speak, the monk said, "I''m not a friend, but the poor monk wanted to support the benefactor and was rejected."


    He said it lightly, but the people around him were shocked. After all, everyone knows how much Qingyue Shangxian cares about his bear child.


    Gu Bai was happy. "Yes, it''s the master. At the beginning, he wanted to leave me in front of you."


    The people around looked at the monk and looked at the warrior.


    When it comes to this, the monk seems to still remember it, and even his tone is quite regretful, "it''s a pity that the immortal didn''t agree."


    The people took a breath of cool air. If they could agree, Qingyue went up to the immortal and protected this one like protecting his eyes. Can he give it?


    But the monk didn''t think so. Instead, he asked, "by the way, benefactor, are you still willing to be his pet now?"


    Gu Bai''s face is black. What is a pet? She has a lot of human rights, okay?


    "Why, do you still want to pry?"


    The monk didn''t beat around the Bush and nodded very honestly, "yes, if you regret it, you can come to the west to find the poor monk. I remember telling you the name of the law."


    However, she met the monk several times, and her body was not the same several times, but she remembered his name very clearly.


    Nothing more than.


    The monk''s favorite name is the realm of emptiness. Therefore, this name is not very special, but she remembered it.


    "I remember, nothing more." after that, she seemed suddenly out of mood and didn''t want to talk to the monk.


    But before he turned around, the monk said, "I hope you can help me with one thing."


    Gu Bai said


    "I have a crush on something in this auction house, but I''m short of money. I don''t know if benefactor is willing to do me a favor." he folded his hands as he said.


    Gu Bai was stunned. "You have become a Buddha. Why are you short of money?"


    The monk smiled, "as soon as I introduce my family, I can''t afford the title of Buddha."


    Hearing this, Gu Bai couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, showing his little white teeth, and said with a smile: "that''s how dare you raise me? Do you know how many things I eat and how many interesting babies I play every day?"


    The monk still smiled, "these are external objects. Since you can enter the four heavens, you want to have high accomplishments. If you don''t use these external objects, it won''t have any impact on you."


    Gu Bai tutted and said, "master, I''m just a layman. That''s what I love most."


    Seeing that the conversation was about to collapse, the monk was smart and stopped worrying about this topic. Instead, he said, "the benefactor has been given a master servant contract. If the poor monk helps you solve it, I don''t know if I can take it as a reward and ask for the Vatican bell."


    Gu Bai was stunned. He didn''t know whether it was because of the master-slave contract he said or the Vatican bell behind him.


    Also because of this meal, Qingyue, who happened to come in at the door, looked straight.

 Chapter 261

    Because of the appearance of Qingyue, the atmosphere at the scene reached a high point in an instant.


    Everyone held their breath and wanted to leave, and some were reluctant to miss the annual play. Although we are all immortals, we all like the excitement, whether people or immortals.


    Qingyue was not angry, but Gu Bai''s practice made him frown.


    After seeing him, Gu Bai didn''t rush at him as usual, but first said to the steward: "give him the Buddhist bell that the monk likes." her tone was light, even with a funny smile, "don''t let the master still think of me, otherwise my family will be more and more angry."


    Because of her words, the atmosphere was not as terrible as before, and all the immortals laughed.


    "I''m afraid the monk can''t rob you with the immortal in his life."


    "It''s not. Come on, monk, come with me. Don''t worry about our little master, or someone will put a sack on the fourth heaven next time."


    ¡­¡­


    The monk followed the steward and left. Before leaving, he was very cold and didn''t even give Gu Bai a look.


    And Gu Bai, she has to cheer up now, but she can''t let Qingyue find anything, otherwise it''s her own headache.


    "Yue Yue, why did you come so early today?"


    Her tone was the same, and the smile on her face was the same as before. At first glance, it was not at all different from usual.


    Qingyue said, "the time is almost the same, but I didn''t expect you to have guests."


    Gu Bai was stunned and immediately showed a sudden expression, "yes, I just talked to the monk. By the way, do you remember the monk? When I was young, he once wanted to take me away. As a result, just now, you know what he said. I told him I can eat very well, he can''t afford me, and he told me that those were external things..."


    Her voice was clear, chirpy and not annoying.


    Qingyue quietly listened to her finish, and then began, "remember."


    The monk who wanted to rob people from him was not the first, but he was impressed enough.


    When he finished, he asked, "I remember he seemed to have said his name?"


    Gu Bai nodded. "Yes, he said his name was nothing more than. But it''s strange that he should be in the West. How did he come to our quadruple heaven? And what''s the baby of the Vatican bell he just said?"


    Qingyue didn''t deal with the auction house. After listening to her inquiry, she found the steward.


    The steward said, "the Vatican bell should have been broken in the past, and it was completely broken. I don''t know who was so idle that he pieced it back one by one. What''s more, the broken magic tools should be useless. The steward didn''t know what means to use. He was stunned to make the defense of the Vatican bell higher." when talking about this, even the steward couldn''t help sighing, "That man must be a great master. I just don''t know who he is. He hasn''t heard any news for so many years."


    Gu Bai was stunned. Although the steward said little news, she was sure that the Vatican bell was given to her at the beginning of the night. At that time, she was lucky to get back a life. She didn''t have time to take care of the Vatican clock. She thought the broken magic instrument would break when it broke, but she didn''t know that yejihuan secretly picked it up and even installed it.


    Just, when did you do this?


    She deliberately asked 518, but 518 said that some things passed, and there was no need to know the exact time.


    The heart suddenly ached for a while, for no reason, which almost made her unable to straighten up.


    Her abnormality made Qingyue nervous and asked, "what''s the matter? But what''s wrong?" she said and checked for her.


    Qingyue knew that the little guy in front of him was not pretending, but the problem was that he couldn''t find anything.


    The steward was already worried. He thought that the snacks he sent had damaged his stomach. He immediately asked, "but what I ate before is wrong? I''ll have someone check it immediately!"


    In fact, it was an inspection, and nothing could be found. What could be brought into his hand and brought to Gu Bai was heavily checked. It was impossible to find anything before and now.


    Gu Bai, with a pale little face, came out with a Buddhist bell.


    This time, he didn''t ignore Gu Bai, but walked up to her, "benefactor, it seems that there is a deep relationship between the Buddhist bell and him."


    Gu Bai didn''t speak, but looked at him straight. All the signs of the monk were strange. For example, how did he know her origin with the Vatican bell? For another example, he was in the West. How could he come to buy the Vatican bell as soon as it appeared?


    The monk said that without further words, he looked at the obvious eviction order on Qingyue''s face, put his hands together, nodded, and turned away.


    But strangely, as soon as he left, the sudden pain in Gu Bai''s heart disappeared.


    She touched her heart and didn''t come back. However, Qingyue directly changed her back to the prototype by using the master servant contract, and then took her back.


    Gu Bai, who has become a prototype, has only black and white on her body. She nests quietly in Qingyue''s arms, neither noisy nor noisy. If she had always been at this time, she would have jumped.


    Qingyue rolled her black and white fluff, even played with the two small ears standing on her head, and asked carelessly, "does the moon want to terminate the contract?"


    Gu Bai blinked. "The more he said about the master-servant contract?"


    Qingyue nodded, "if you really want to lift it, you don''t have to find the monk, I can."


    His tone was too calm, but because Gu Bai was in his arms, he couldn''t see his calm face and his heavy black eyes that could drip.


    He has been an immortal for thousands of years, and his mood rarely fluctuates. Sometimes, he even has a lot of Buddha nature compared with the Western Buddha. But this time, when he thought that the little guy secretly lifted the contract behind his back, he wanted to abolish her cultivation and lock her up. No one would see him except him.


    He knew that once this emotion expanded, he would be possessed by demons within a short time, but for the first time, he didn''t want to suppress it.


    Gu Bai didn''t know that she had stepped into hell with half a foot, but said honestly: "why do you want to terminate the contract? Although the contract sounds a little ugly, what master-slave contract makes me seem to be a more and more servant, but in detail, it doesn''t limit me." she said, trying to break her little claws, "You see, because of the relationship between Yue Yue and Yue Yue, I can walk horizontally in the four heavy days. I''m popular and spicy. Don''t mention how comfortable it is. And because of the relationship between Yue Yue and Yue Yue, I know Ying Long and Phoenix. They are the first and second divine beasts! And, if it weren''t for Yue Yue Yue, I might not be able to turn into a form by now!"

 Chapter 262

    Gu Bai''s sweet words comforted Qingyue very well. Just behind her back, she has been thinking about whether to find it or not.


    She really didn''t pay attention to the master-slave contract. Although she was a little angry at the beginning, over the years, Qingyue never moved the contract and forced her to do something she didn''t like. Qingyue is kind to her and likes her, but this kind of love is different from that kind of love. He cares so much about the moon. Perhaps only this identity can move him.


    For so many decades, the task progress bar has not changed greatly. Maybe she can give him some information on purpose.


    It is not difficult to find out who the master of the Vatican bell is. The joy of the night is dead, and Yu Wei is still there, and his disputes with the demon emperor are all on the table.


    As long as Qingyue checks along this line, he''s not afraid he can''t find it.


    Now the only thing to worry about is his reaction


    Gu Bai was embarrassed for a moment, but 518 encouraged him there.


    "In vain, try it. Can it be worse than now? Anyway, Qingyue likes you so much now. Even if he knows you are a ''moon'', you just have to bite your mouth and refuse to admit it. Maybe you can simply be reincarnated. There is no previous memory, and he won''t treat you like that."


    Gu Bai had been wavering. Now he was encouraged by 518 a meal, and immediately he had no scruples.


    The West does not belong to any place in jiuchongtian. It takes a day or two to go to the West. Qingyue is so smart. If she disappears for so long, she will certainly arouse suspicion. She may be hijacked halfway before she can find it.


    Fortunately, Ying Long and Phoenix are very reliable friends. Seeing that she is in trouble, they express their willingness to support her.


    Even, the Phoenix said angrily, "the master servant contract that Qingyue buckled on you will make you not angry. If you changed other gods and beasts, you would have died and broken the net."


    Sacred animals also have dignity. The master-slave contract is basically to trample their dignity on the ground!


    Phoenix and Ying Long don''t think it will cause Qingyue''s anger to untie the master servant contract. He doted on her so much that the contract may have been done at will. Even more, maybe the big man has forgotten it now.


    Ying Long and Phoenix are in love all over the world now. The whole fairyland knows that Qingyue didn''t stop them from taking Gu Bai to choose a gift. Instead, she gave her a pile of spirit stones and asked her not to treat herself badly outside.


    Gu Bai was moved, then turned and left.


    Gu Bai''s foot journey was not fast, but Ying Long gave her a journey and forcibly shortened the journey by one day. When she came to the west, she saw nothing but a smile from afar.


    She was slightly stunned and asked, "do you know I''m coming?"


    Nothing more than calmly said: "no, I just took the Buddhist bell of the almsgiver. I always have to wait for a few days. Fortunately, the almsgiver didn''t keep me waiting."


    Gu Bai frowned slightly. He was just too smart. He always felt that he had nowhere to escape in front of him. It seemed that no matter what he thought or did, he could not escape his scarlet pupils.


    "Benefactor, did you come here to untie the master servant contract?"


    Gu Bai shook his head. "I don''t have much obsession with the master-servant contract. I came here, but I didn''t know one thing."


    Nothing more than, "benefactor, please say."


    Gu Bai, "it''s about the Vatican bell in your hand."


    Nothing more than hearing this, he looked like this, "benefactor, do you want to go back?"


    Gu Bai shook his head, "after you left, I suddenly felt a sudden pain in my heart. I don''t know whether it was caused by the Vatican bell or other reasons, but..."


    Nothing more than interrupting: "the poor monk said that the benefactor has a fate with the Brahma bell. Since his heart suddenly hurts, it shows that the fate is not broken." he said and handed the Brahma bell without hesitation.


    Gu Bai was stunned again and looked at him unidentified, "nothing more than master, what is this?"


    "Amitabha." he just recited a Dharma, "my Buddha is merciful. Since the benefactor still has fate with the Buddhist bell, I can''t win the favor of others."


    Gu Bai holds the small and exquisite Vatican bell. His fingers are a little white because of too much force. She didn''t know what heart she held to spell the Vatican bell piece by piece, and under what circumstances she finally lost it.


    Gu Bai didn''t speak for a long time, but she was always with her. Until an hour passed, she finally opened her mouth.


    "Master, do you know the origin of the Vatican bell?" her voice was slightly hoarse. At first glance, it seemed as if she had cried.


    He just looked at her, sighed and said, "since it is a bad fate, the benefactor should put it down. This Vatican bell has the right to be the last souvenir. And you only need to remember that the person who left this Vatican bell may have only one idea."


    Gu Bai looked at her blankly. The name "night is joy" had not been remembered for a long time. She used to feel strange. It was clear that she had paid more or less feelings at the beginning, but at the moment of his death, she was very calm, as if she had finally waited for this moment.


    But now, she suddenly realized that it was not that she was too cold, but that she had no ability to think at that time.


    Until now, the old thing reappears, and the earth shaking memories drown her in an instant.


    She opened her lips and breathed hard, like a person on the verge of drowning. Only in this way can she finally find some calmness.


    Nothing more than sighed, "the origin and death, benefactor has reincarnated, and some things should be forgotten."


    Gu Bai touched the wet meaning on her face. She didn''t even know when she had shed tears. She just stood in front of nothing, her expression was dull, but her tears poured down like a burst dam.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Nothing more than no opening to comfort, but he stood quietly beside her. This silent company is sometimes thousands of times more useful than comfort.


    Gu Bai seemed to be immersed in her own memory. She looked at the Vatican bell in her hand, and her eyes felt a little sour. Then she asked 518.


    "How''s it going?"


    Suddenly asked, 518 Leng Leng, "how about what?"


    Gu Bai blinked. In this blink, everything seemed to be weak. She said, "I asked Qingyue how much she knew. Do you want to continue the play?"


    518 was shocked and speechless. At this moment, it felt that she had taken the initiative. In the end, she was just acting?!


    Gu Bai didn''t say clearly that he couldn''t act so lifelike again. He was sad and sad, but it didn''t hurt as much as he showed.


    518 was stunned for a long time before he finally found his voice, "Qingyue''s cultivation of immortality is too high. I can''t find his exact location, but I''m sure he left the fairy world after you left."


    Gu Bai finally completed a stage and was relieved.


    The play was almost over, and she didn''t need to stay here anymore. However, before leaving, she listened to nothing but ask her, "benefactor, really don''t you want to solve the master-slave contract?"

 Chapter 263

    Gu Bai was stunned. Then he remembered that he came to the West with this excuse.


    She thought about it and was about to open her mouth to refuse. Unexpectedly, there was a hand on her arm. It was slender and white, but it was full of strength. When she pulled her aside, it made her stagger.


    This stumble, Vatican bell accidentally fell from her hand, and in a moment, she was stunned.


    Just as she bent down to pick it up, one hand was a step happier than her. When she was still a finger away from the Vatican bell, she picked it up.


    Gu Bai was stunned. Then he saw who picked up the Vatican bell.


    Qingyue''s face has never had too many expressions, and it is always so light. But this time, Gu Bai can see a wisp of anger from his dark eyes. No, more than one wisp. The towering anger should have been pressed down by him. It can''t be pressed down, so he leaked a wisp of anger.


    "Yue Yue, why are you here?"


    Qingyue sneered, "I should ask you this."


    Yinglong and Phoenix had found the reason to find gifts for the Phoenix. As a dragon, Yinglong''s favorite place is naturally the sea. There are countless treasures hidden in the sea, which is the best place for gold mining. Gu Bai''s original excuse was that he had never been to the beach, so he asked himself to go together.


    Qingyue agreed, and didn''t even ask when he would come back. He just gave her a large amount of spirit stone and sent her away.


    The West and the sea are two places far apart. It''s impossible to pass by.


    Gu Bai lowered his head and explained again at this time, which would only increase the anger of the other party. She lied, that is, Qingyue knew it early in the morning, but she still couldn''t resist being caught at the scene. After all, Qingyue could cheat herself before it happened. The little guy was just playing, and now, it''s almost stolen goods.


    Qingyue said calmly, "what else do you have to explain?"


    Gu Bai didn''t dare to explain. If she explained again, she was afraid that her life was dying. She didn''t even dare to ask him to let go of his arm, even if the bones in his arm were about to be crushed.


    "No more."


    Originally thought he admitted, he should not be so angry. Unexpectedly, he said, "Oh, I''m capable. Now I don''t even want to cheat again."


    Gu Baiwan''s face was confused. Wait, what did she say.


    It''s wrong not to say it, but even more wrong to say it.


    However, Qingyue didn''t really want her attitude. He was so angry that he wanted to lift the little thing and hang it. No matter how angry he was, he wouldn''t face her in front of outsiders.


    However, when I think about it, the smart one just fell off the chain at this moment. Instead of leaving, he stepped forward, "Shangxian, this little benefactor is just troubled. You stopped her from finding the answer..."


    Qingyue still has a sense for Gu Bai, so he won''t be violent in the street, but he doesn''t have to endure anger in the face of the monk who ran out of nowhere.


    It''s this damn smelly monk. Otherwise, his little cute is still obedient at home every day. How can he be so naughty? But I''ve seen him twice and come so far from the West!


    Qingyue''s anger is very terrible. He is an immortal who lives in qichongtian and is famous for his cruelty. In the face of this towering anger, this monk who has only become a Buddha for a few days can compare.


    Gu Bai was a little worried, but 518 suddenly said, "Bai Bai doesn''t have to worry. It''s also western. Other monks won''t watch their own people being bullied, let alone their own door."


    Gu Bai is relieved, but who knows, the monk will never die if he doesn''t die. He actually said to Gu Bai, "don''t worry, benefactor, I''ll be fine."


    Gu Bai can''t wait to go up and kick it. What does it mean it''s going to be okay? Yes, he may be fine, but her business is big!


    Look, originally there was a rational Qingyue. Now looking at her eyes, she doesn''t even have a disguise.


    finished.


    Gu Bai has only two words in his head at the moment.


    However, she doesn''t know that the monk hasn''t died yet. He doesn''t forget to comfort Gu Bai in the process of fighting with Qingyue, "don''t worry, benefactor. If you''re afraid, you can stay in the West and I''ll protect you."


    Gu Bai didn''t even want to pretend to be moved. He just begged him to shut up!


    "I thank your family. Can you let me go?"


    The monk looked puzzled, "benefactor, where did this come from? Although I am happy with benefactor, I will never force people to be difficult."


    Gu Bai:


    Well, that''s the end of the conversation. Don''t talk anymore. Please burn paper next time.


    Sure enough, after hearing the monk''s strange words, Qingyue directly opened a large one and blew up most of the entrances to the West.


    "Monk, you''d better go somewhere else in the future."


    The entrance to the West was suddenly bombed, and other monks swarmed in. This is their gate. It was bombed. It was a door-to-door provocation! But speaking of it, the monk''s combat effectiveness really can''t be underestimated. He had so many moves in Qingyue''s hands and was unharmed.


    In fact, a big War didn''t last long, but there was a lot of noise, which soon led the big men in the West.


    With a pair of hundreds, or even thousands, he has three heads and six arms, and is not a knowing absolute. Although Qingyue loses all his sense of Qi, his point of anger is never the west, but the little divine beast around him that never makes people worry!


    "Yue''er, I''ll give you a chance. Are you going by yourself or..."


    Gu Bai''s desire for survival made her interrupt, "I''ll go by myself."


    Qingyue''s expression was a little better, but it was only a little, and this time, it was nothing more than finally not jumping out.


    But neither of them knew. After they left, they just smiled in the face of the inquiries of other colleagues, "ah, nothing, just some old acquaintances."


    His old acquaintance used this sentence very subtly. The monks present were not those who gossip to death in the fairy world. After listening to it, they scattered. As for the rest, they were discussing how to repair the channel.


    Besides, Gu Bai and Qingyue should be very angry. It took Ying Long three days to deliver her. Qingyue only had more than one day, and they returned to sichongtian.


    After Gu Bai''s cultivation could reach the quadruple heaven, the two settled in the quadruple heaven. At present, Qingyue directly issued a ban at the door, and no one was allowed to enter.


    Gu Bai is like a prisoner waiting for the death penalty. Don''t worry about it all the way. She follows him trembling, tries to turn her head, and thinks about how to deal with it later. But who knows, this one doesn''t play cards according to common sense, but just leaves her aside and goes away by herself.


    Gu Bai didn''t know why, but Qingyue didn''t let her wait too long. After a incense stick, he appeared in front of her again, and this time, there was a thing in his hand.


    "Will you stretch out your hand or will I do it myself?"

 Chapter 264

    Gu Bai was really stupid this time. She had deliberately measured his bottom line before, but she had fun with the red rope. Unexpectedly, one day, the same red rope, but their conversation was completely in the right tune.


    She moved her feet and wanted to move back, but before he could react, he pulled her.


    "Since Yueer doesn''t want to come by herself, I can only do it myself." he smiled at the corners of his mouth, but it was inexplicably frightening.


    Gu Bai looked at the bright red rope in his hand, his red lips slightly opened, and tried to explain, "no, No. she didn''t want to." her voice was very weak, with a bit of fear.


    Qingyue pulled the corners of his mouth and seriously tied the red rope on her wrist. After all this, he picked up the other end of the red rope and quickly tied a knot on his wrist.


    Since his appearance, he has been paying attention to Gu Bai''s behavior until that day, Ying Long and Phoenix said they would take her out to play. He didn''t even ask where he was going, so he readily agreed. But only he knew what it was like to nod that head.


    Vatican bell is not difficult to investigate. On the contrary, because it is too easy, it seems that someone deliberately put this information in front of him. He doesn''t know who the pusher behind him is, but since it was sent to the door, he has no reason to refuse.


    When he first met Gu Bai, she was just a young boy who had not been born for a long time. She even walked in a bad way, fell and fell, and turned around. Somehow, she attracted him so much that he even made a very bold decision.


    He wanted to adopt her, which was not enough. Before she formed consciousness, she trapped her with a master-slave deed. In her life, she couldn''t go anywhere except around him.


    He thought he would be very satisfied, but on the surface, he was really satisfied. He was willing to spoil her and teach her things. Even as long as he was not too special, he could turn a blind eye to this day


    He took two deep breaths and watched the red rope disappear from both hands, which released her confinement.


    It''s strange that Yuelao''s red rope can bind them together. This kind of binding is not the surface meaning, but the heart is connected with the heart, but he doesn''t have the kind of palpitation. When he looks at each other, he still has the ignorant expression.


    Gu Bai even said, "that''s it?" she said, and specially lifted the hand tied with the red rope. She looked left and right, especially curious. She didn''t feel guilty about doing anything wrong.


    Qingyue picked her eyebrows and didn''t speak, so she looked at her.


    After reading his hand, Gu Bai came forward and grabbed his hand, then exclaimed on his face, "it really disappeared. But the more and more, although it can''t be seen, will it break?"


    She just asked casually, but Qingyue suddenly clenched her teeth, "don''t worry, even if the Jiuchong sky has collapsed, I won''t let it break."


    He wasn''t sure how much she remembered, but it was very irritating at the moment!


    Gu Bai was not angry, like pure curiosity.


    "By the way, Yueyue, I went to find the monk, not because of the master-slave contract." she took his hand and whispered an apology: "I told you about the master-slave contract long ago. It didn''t affect what I did. If it wasn''t for the opening, I might have forgotten. I came to him just because of the palpitation. Do you remember the sudden pain in my heart before?"


    Qingyue nodded. Because of the pain, he could almost conclude that the heartless little boy in front of him was the little liar he had been looking for for for hundreds of years!


    This little liar is really easy to find. Moreover, she has had a wonderful life in the past few hundred years. She is both a demon emperor and a devil. Now she has a monk. She is really capable!


    Gu Bai didn''t know what he was thinking. She said, touching her heart and frowning. Her expression was rare and serious. "I always feel that I seem to have forgotten something or lost something. That feeling is too strange, and I can''t describe it clearly."


    The more Qingyue listened, the more angry she was. What else could she have? She would have died for the devil and to keep his ghost, but she exhausted her life. This feeling almost engraved into bone and blood. Even if she gave birth again, she still couldn''t forget some things.


    Qingyue felt what jealousy was for the first time. He was the most famous God of war in the fairy world. He never envied anyone or anything. But this time, the taste of jealousy almost burned out all his reason. Therefore, he made a move to fight the West.


    Gu Bai continued to stimulate him, "Yue Yue, the monk said that I have a relationship with the Buddhist bell. Can you check it for me?"


    Hearing this, Qingyue finally asked, "are you curious?"


    Gu Bai nodded honestly, "a little." but then she frowned again, "it seems that she is not so curious."


    When Qingyue heard this, the smile at the corners of his mouth finally brightened a little. The Yuelao red rope is not an ornament. Now that he has tied it, he still has to forget some things. What he wants to do now is to wait for her to grow up.


    She''s too young. She hasn''t learned something yet.


    The most important thing for a man of practice is patience. After all, he was closed for at least several years, and more for decades.


    The life span of divine beasts is long, and the growth period is much longer than that of ordinary spiritual beasts. Gu Bai is only a child of about ten years old in human beings. For a child of ten years old, Qingyue is not so hungry.


    "Since I''m not so curious, let''s put it aside. Now, we have to calculate why you lied before." Qingyue was in a better mood and his tone was not so cold.


    Upon hearing his voice, Gu Bai knew that he was no longer angry, so he smiled and said, "the more, I know I was wrong. Am I just curious? And I think you may not like the monk, so you want to see him secretly." when she said this, she suddenly paused, "but why do you know where I am so soon?"


    Qingyue didn''t expect to be questioned halfway, but was asked. With a cold hum, he said, "you forgot the master-servant contract? I want to know where you are. Do you think you can deceive me?" he said, thinking of Ying Long and Phoenix, his eyes narrowed, "Speaking of it, yue''er is a good skill. But in a few days, it can make Ying Long and Phoenix help you."


    Gu Bai didn''t expect the disaster to lead to the two Taoist friends. He immediately laughed, "ha ha, they see my pity and can''t be regarded as a helper."


    But Qingyue continued, "poor? I don''t treat you well?"


    Gu Bai felt that the more he explained, the more he could not explain clearly. In the end, he simply closed his mouth. Only a pair of big eyes with water spirit looked at him for a moment.

 Chapter 265

    The red rope was also tied, and the task was almost completed. Therefore, after coaxing Qingyue, Gu Bai began to ask 518.


    "What is the index of task completion?"


    Although Qingyue is gentle on the surface, she has seen the essence through the surface. The reason why she doesn''t have any extreme behavior now is that she is determined that she can''t leave him. After all, under the action of red rope, she feels that she has changed. Especially when she talks about him or directly sees him, she feels that her heart beats faster and even feels wrong.


    518 said, "70% has been completed. Let''s make persistent efforts and complete the task just around the corner!"


    Before, there was only family affection, friendship, and even some pet affection, but now, she untied her true identity, and finally the data on the side of love moved wildly. However, the data fluctuated from high to low at the beginning, and finally stopped until it would make her.


    Gu Bai was in a good mood when she heard the data. It didn''t cost her so much to play such a play.


    Holding her cheek in one hand, she thought about how she would complete the next 30%.


    While she was thinking hard, Ying long, who hadn''t come to play with her for a long time, finally came the news.


    It is said that he was beaten up by Qingyue. He didn''t even dare to go to jiuchongtian, so he lived in the world every day. However, his life was very moist, and there were countless delicious food in the world. In addition, he was accompanied by a phoenix and a beautiful woman, which was more like going on vacation.


    Gu Bai soon envied and envied. She had been in the fairy world for so long. Although the food in the fairy world was also very delicious, she began to miss the taste of the world.


    This time, instead of leaving without permission, she found Qingyue.


    "More and more, I want to go to the world."


    Qingyue frowned slightly, "what do you do in the world?"


    Gu Bai didn''t hide anything. "Yinglong is on earth. It''s said that there are countless delicious foods on earth. I was born on earth. I''ve never been back for many years..."


    She chattered a lot, and Qingyue understood it only half way.


    "So you''re curious about the world again?"


    Gu Bai doesn''t feel curious about what''s wrong with the world. After all, many immortal second generation, who are born and bred in the fairy world, are also curious about the world. There are also many human stage plays in the fairy world. What Zhaojun goes out and Hua Mulan joins the army for his father. Human beings are tough but fragile. Of course, it''s more because of delicious food. This kind of delicious food is like you are used to eating big fish and meat every day, and you begin to miss the small cakes sold by street stalls.


    "So the more you go with me?" Gu Bai began to act like a spoiled girl, holding Qingyue. Under the action of the old red rope, she looked at his eyes as if they would shine. It felt as if only he could enter her eyes in the whole world.


    Qingyue had no resistance to her, especially after knowing that she was a little liar, she basically followed her in everything except that she was not allowed to leave him.


    Now it''s just a trip to the world. It''s not a big deal. As for the demon emperor, he hasn''t put it in his eyes.


    However, Gu Bai didn''t meet the demon emperor this time. Instead, he met another old acquaintance.


    King of Medicine.


    The medicine king is still like that, without any change. This time, he is not alone, and he still has several medicine children around him. She also has several connections with those medicine children, but the medicine king is in a hurry, as if something has happened.


    Gu Bai looked at him, and the medicine king also looked at her.


    The breath of the divine beast is still different from that of people, but it is also different from the spirit beast. Ordinary people can''t detect it, but the medicine king can sense it.


    However, he just glanced at Gu Bai and soon moved his eyes away. As for the reason, it''s too simple. He can''t provoke the man around her.


    "What are you looking at?" Qingyue said.


    Gu Bai took his hand and said with a little excitement, "Yue Yue, this man is different from others. He seems to be a monk."


    Qingyue was angry and helpless, "there are still many friars in the world. As for this..."


    Qingyue doesn''t even know everything about the fairy world, let alone the human world, but the only thing is certain that the Friar''s cultivation is not bad. It means that he may have a certain position in the world.


    Of course, these are just accomplishments. He can see a lot more than Gu Bai, such as the looming black gas. It is obvious that there has been some big trouble recently.


    Qingyue was still looking at the back of the medicine king, but Gu Bai''s attention changed again, "Hey, it seems to be the legendary stinky tofu!"


    Qingyue:... Can he shield his sense of smell?


    Just as he was going to leave with Gu Bai, he heard such a conversation faintly in his ear.


    "When you arrive at the demon clan, remember and watch that one. She has been dead for so many years. Now she suddenly wakes up and doesn''t know what ghost is pretending to be a corpse." the cold voice of the medicine king came, Gu Bai and Qingyue were stunned.


    However, Gu Bai soon regained his mind, but Qingyue frowned slightly.


    The medicine king didn''t notice that someone was eavesdropping, but said, "there was an auction recently. Remember to take pictures of the reviving grass in it, no matter how many spirit stones you want." he seemed to have other important things. After a few words of advice, he left with the other two medicine children.


    The remaining two look at me, I look at you, and then start whispering.


    "These years, the soul returning herb in the human world is almost bought out by the medicine king."


    "Why not? How expensive and priceless is the reviving herb. It''s such a precious herb that the medicine king is about to smash down the value of a small sect door."


    "You said... After all these years, will something big happen when he suddenly wakes up?"


    "There must be a big event. After all, the demon world that was stirred up at the beginning has completely become a dead enemy. Now, although the devil has forgotten, the enemy has completely ended. I just don''t know why our medicine king wants to go through this muddy water."


    ¡­¡­


    The chat continued, but Gu Bai was shocked.


    "Rich, what happened?"


    518, "your previous body pretended to be a corpse."


    Gu Bai said, "lying in the trough is really a fake corpse. What the hell occupied the body?"


    518, "I''m not afraid of you laughing."


    The system suddenly gave a meal. Gu Bai had an ominous feeling, and then heard it continue: "do you remember the scattered soul that was happy on the first night?"


    Gu Bai trembled when he heard this. "Don''t tell me that he lives in my body now?"


    "Bingguo, you guessed right, but he just stayed temporarily. After all, you spent your life at the beginning. The body that most fits with his scattered soul in the world is yours." 518 has a wide face and heart, and even wants to see a play.


    Gu Bai can''t be forgiven. These two are mortal enemies. They wake up at night. The first person to see is the demon emperor. What expression should they have?


    Or, when the demon emperor knows that the person who occupies the body is happy at night, will he be angry and blow up the body together?

 Chapter 266

    Yaotong''s voice was not loud, but Gu Bai and Qingyue were unusual people. Naturally, they could hear this dialogue. Both of them saw a ray of surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Gu BAIXIAN said, "Yueyue, is the demon emperor the one you took me to see last time? And the one who woke up is the one who originally slept on the ice bed?"


    Qingyue''s look was somewhat complicated. Her body age had nothing to do with the baby in front of her, but she was inexplicably upset when she thought she had used it.


    "Do you want to see it?"


    He used a question mark, but Gu Bai understood his subtext. He wanted to see it himself.


    "Do you want to go more and more? Speaking of it, that sister is very cute, otherwise I wouldn''t have used her face if I had become human." she smiled brightly, with bright eyes, but inexplicably asked him to stop looking at her.


    "Since you want to go, I''ll go with you."


    Duplicity. Gu Bai thinks this industry will be very exciting. The four most important tasks, male leaders, gather together. This is a rare event. As for whether the car will overturn, Gu Bai said that the greater the trouble, the greater the possibility of completion.


    This is what she summed up over the years. She did the task carefully. It can''t be said that there was no improvement, but it can''t be compared with the direct stimulation of a big one.


    She rubbed her hands excitedly. The obscene look 518 was almost out of sight.


    "Bai Bai, take it easy and pay attention to the smile at the corners of your mouth. Don''t tilt up any more. It''s almost revealed."


    Gu Bai said, "it''s all right. Didn''t you find that Qingyue didn''t pay much attention to me? His mind is full of the body that cheated him. Do you think this toss will directly complete the task, and the poison bug of the medicine king, or you can cheat him together?"


    518 was also a little excited by what she said, but such a thing rarely happens once in hundreds of years. Taking advantage of the confusion, she could not be sure that she was right.


    "Then... Be careful?"


    Gu Bai, "OK, don''t you trust me when I do things?"


    Qingyue''s heart has long drifted away. Therefore, I didn''t find anything wrong with Gu Bai for the time being. The demon family, after waking up from the demon queen in the future, can almost be regarded as a national celebration. Everyone celebrates happily. There is only another protagonist with a sinister face.


    The demon emperor looked at the people who woke up. He not only had no expression, but even had some killing intention.


    "Who are you?"


    At night, he looked at the demon emperor with a sneer.


    He was thinking that before, he was confused and bent on dying, but now, it is impossible to die again. Even this body, he is reluctant to destroy it. Therefore, he is considering what means he should use to kill the demon emperor.


    Seeing the sword drawn and the king of medicine appeared in time, he looked at the night with complex eyes, and stretched out his hand to feel the pulse for others. In fact, when he reached his cultivation, he didn''t feel the pulse. Looking at the light, he could also guess the general shape of his body.


    The night is happy. I didn''t expect to see so many acquaintances when I woke up. I immediately narrowed my eyes. The medicine king didn''t pay much attention before. Now I look at it. It''s really eye-catching.


    "I thought you were just a spectator, but I didn''t expect you to be in the play one day."


    Suddenly he opened his mouth and his voice dried up, but the medicine king just frowned, "night is joy?"


    In this play, there are only three protagonists, the dead Gu Bai, the demon emperor and the devil. Before the devil died, Gu Bai exhausted all his vitality for him, but no one found the ghost. Although he did not witness all this, he also guessed seven or eight.


    Who can say this, except the demon emperor, there is only one left.


    The demon emperor frowned. At this time, cats and dogs were attached to the body, which was better than the enemy. At least, his killing heart will not be so strong.


    The atmosphere was at an impasse. No one wanted to hurt Gu Bai''s body, but they all wanted to force out the ghost in her body.


    The night was happy and saw their meaning. He sneered, like watching a play, with an indifferent face. "I didn''t expect that one day, the demon emperor and the medicine king would join hands. It''s really strange."


    The demon emperor was furious and said angrily, "shut up! Get out of her body!"


    If he could be the devil''s seat, his face was very thick. Instead of not knowing that he had become a woman, he said, "you deserve her, too?"


    "She is my demon queen!" the demon emperor''s eyes cracked and wanted to kill him.


    But who knows, the night is happy and said calmly, "she is still my fiancee. As for you, it''s just her tired garbage."


    The demon emperor directly offered the magic weapon, and finally the medicine King stopped it. At present, nothing will succeed in this scene. He just said, "calm down first." then, two pairs of equally cold eyes swept over, but the medicine King continued: "now, there is no point in quarrelling."


    "So?" the night sneered.


    The medicine king looked at him and said, "don''t you want to find her?"


    As soon as a word comes out, it is quiet everywhere.


    The medicine King added, "I have a pair of poisonous insects here, even the heart poisonous insects. If you use them, they can find out where people are unless they disappear. But now there is a problem."


    The demon emperor seldom spoke calmly, "you said."


    The medicine King took out the Gu, "who can be sure that you are her true love."


    This is undoubtedly another argument.


    The demon emperor said it was him naturally, and the night was happy, but he laughed and satirized. The two quarreled bitterly, but this time, the drug king didn''t persuade him again.


    On the contrary, Gu Bai was excited when he heard it.


    "Lying in the trough and getting rich, are these heart connecting Gu Wang?"


    518 was also excited, and his small voice trembled a little, "yes, that''s the pair of Gu kings. If you can succeed, you can complete two tasks at one time!"


    One person one system is excited, but Gu Bai forgets Qingyue.


    At this moment, how willing he is to let this happen, make a quick decision and kill yejihuan.


    With a sudden blow, the night is huangen. It was not as good as defense. Seeing that this palm will die, but who knows, Gu Bai''s Vatican bell was activated at this time.


    The Vatican bell refined by night namely Huan is much more advanced than the previous one, and even has a layer of automatic defense. As long as it is the master identified by it, it can automatically defend. As its maker, night namely Huan is naturally one of its masters. It''s not really going to save lives by it, but to make him seem bound with Gu Bai.


    Who would have thought that this kind of self consolation would be useful one day.


    The defensive nature of Vatican bell is that Qingyue''s palm can completely resist it.


    So the scene was quiet again. Of course, the silence was only for a moment. Soon, the four people became a group.

 Chapter 267

    It is a scuffle. In fact, it should be said that it is three to one. At night, it is fun with the demon emperor and the medicine king. Now the United Front is to protect this body, and Qingyue has only one purpose, that is, to completely destroy this body.


    They were shocked for a moment except the moment when the Vatican bell appeared, and soon fell into battle.


    At this time, no one has extra eyes to look at Gu Bai. Gu Bai, after watching the war for a while, asked 518, "do you want me to say something at this time?"


    518 as soon as she heard it, she was going to make a big noise, "what do you want?"


    Gu Bai asked, "tell me first, how much is the completion of Qingyue at this time?"


    However, in the past few days, 70% of the Kung Fu could not rise very fast. The appearance of joy without spending the night angered Qingyue. Jealousy made people lose their reason and judgment. Even their feelings were also stimulated.


    518 soon handed over the data. Although it was not enough to complete the task, 80% was already considerable.


    Gu Bai thought the data was very good. When she was thinking about how to lead the war to herself, the king of medicine and night looked at each other happily. Regardless of what was discussed before, the appearance of the Vatican bell made the medicine King''s heart turn to the joy of night. Anyway, Gu Bai died for him. Even now, the Vatican bell saved his life at the critical moment, so he decided to put all his eggs on the joy of night.


    So there was the next scene.


    Gu Bai has an old red rope on his body, but the poison king of the medicine king can''t be underestimated, and even swallowed up a lot of the power of the red rope. The two forces were full, and Gu Bai was absolutely uncomfortable. Her white face and cold sweat flowed from her forehead. In the end, it became a problem to stand.


    Although the four were fighting hard, they all stopped when Gu Bai bent down.


    The earth shaking battle stopped in an instant. Everyone looked at her and didn''t dare to move anything for fear of hurting her.


    The medicine King first reacted. The man in front of him was full of immortal Qi. He was also the immortal of the nine heavy heaven. When he disagreed, he came forward to ask for the life of night joy. It is reasonable to say that he has a grudge against night joy. It is impossible to know the news of his awakening so soon. He swept his eyes to the only possibility.


    Gu Bai was quite embarrassed at the moment. His beautiful little face was full of pale weakness, as if he would fall down in the next second.


    Qingyue at this time, regardless of the night, namely Huan and others, directly came forward to hold people, "moon, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai moved his white lips and said painfully, "it''s so uncomfortable, the more..."


    Qingyue''s murderous eyes swept to the medicine king. He also heard a few words about the Gu king he said earlier. He was fine before. When he asked the night to take the Gu queen, an accident occurred.


    In fact, there is no accident. These are just normal reactions.


    The coldness in the medicine King''s eyes no longer exists. When Gu Bai appeared earlier, he didn''t even give extra eyes, but now all his attention falls on her.


    The demon emperor''s face was calm, but his eyes were full of chagrin and regret. I remember I guessed right about this little thing. Before, Qingyue took her to find herself and even made a promise that as long as he took him to see ah Yue, he would give him this little beast to keep.


    He passed her! And let people get there first!


    As for the joy of night, Gu Bai didn''t feel very well after his reaction. The reason why Gu Wang is called Lianxin Gu is that he can clearly feel her feeling at the moment, her soul is pulled, and even two different forces are fighting, no, three!


    "You made the master-slave contract on her." night is happy to gnash her teeth. The master-slave contract has great power. Even the king of Gu is difficult to swallow. As for another power, it is full of Fairy Spirit, but quite gentle. It just sticks to it under the swallow of the king of Gu.


    Qingyue hugged Gu Bai''s hand and made some effort, "what if it was me? You have lost her. Now she is mine."


    Such provocative words undoubtedly stimulated people''s anger to the top.


    But before the two sides could start, Gu Bai held his head and groaned in pain, "the more, the more painful... The more painful..."


    She was like this. Qingyue could only try her best to hold people in her arms. On the one hand, he used Xianli to investigate the Gu insect that made her so painful, but halfway through his investigation, the person in her arms suddenly spilled a title that had never existed before.


    "Master..."


    The master''s cry was very light, but there was no sound around. It was night joy. He endured the same pain. He didn''t say a word at all, so everyone heard the master.


    The pupil of night joy suddenly shrinks, and so does the demon emperor. Even the medicine King''s eyes are a little hot. The man they know seems to be back.


    Only Qingyue, with a cold face and dark eyes, held Gu Bai''s arms and forced her to look at herself, "moon, you can see clearly. Who is in front of you?"


    Gu Bai''s eyes have seen a double shadow. The insect is really powerful. Otherwise, the system will not make it a main task. She tried to blink, but what she saw was still a virtual shadow, but she could recognize the voice.


    "The more..."


    Qingyue''s complexion improved a bit. He picked up the people. This place can''t stay any longer. As for the remaining three people, he can take time and kill them one by one slowly!


    However, at this time, how could the medicine king and the demon emperor let him go, so when he stood up, they immediately blocked in front of him.


    Qingyue hooked her lips and sneered, "it''s up to you?"


    The demon emperor replied with a provocative smile, "Qingyue Shangxian can try."


    At this time, it was impossible to go. Qingyue could only put Gu Bai down temporarily. Before he put it down, he carefully kissed Gu Bai''s hair and said gently, "Yue Er will wait for me for a while and take you home soon."


    Gu Bai wanted to nod, but his eyes unconsciously looked at the night.


    It was a very familiar face, but the look in her eyes made her inexplicably distressed.


    She bit her teeth and didn''t know what the situation was. She had to force herself to wake up. She asked 518, "what''s my situation now?"


    518 said excitedly, "I''m merging with the Gu king."


    Gu Bai asked again, "after the fusion, will I leave this body?"


    518 also said: "not necessarily, the ghost in the body is happy at night. Now you two have a high degree of fit. There are the two heart connecting insects, the Gu king. Maybe you will stay in the body, but now..." halfway through it, he suddenly said, "no, it''s not strong!"


    Gu Bai was almost in pain until his soul was separated. When he heard this, he couldn''t help but say angrily, "what''s wrong? Don''t say half of it!"

 Chapter 268

    518 took a breath. The scuffle between the four people is chaotic enough. How can we count now that there is a mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches behind.


    "There seems to be another person here."


    Gu Bai was also silly. "No, these four have gathered together. Where are the people?"


    518 said, "no, it can''t be counted as a person. That person has no entity." it murmured and paused before asking, "do you remember the ghost king?"


    Gu Bai was really shocked. Even the pain on her body was temporarily put aside. She blinked and couldn''t believe it. "What did he do to stir up the muddy water?"


    518 stall said it did not know.


    However, no matter what his purpose, people are involved, and judging from the current situation, it is still very successful. No, once he gets rid of this body, I''m afraid several people present can''t find her.


    The more Gu Bai thought about it, the more headache she felt. She was just happy. She simply completed the fastest task in history, but before long, someone came to stir up the situation. The pain in her body gradually recovered. She held her head in pain. At this time, in a trance, she looked at each other with the joy of the night.


    The night couldn''t come, but she stared at her for a moment. Under the action of Lianxin Gu, they should have suffered the same pain, but his face was calm. He could hardly see any expression except occasionally frowning.


    She opened her mouth, but she said two words silently.


    Only two words, but let the night that didn''t even say a word from beginning to end be happy and shed tears.


    Even in his eyes, he regretted why he insisted on finding her. After a new life, she finally had a happy life. There were immortals and friends of the same kind who hurt her, instead of endless calculations around him at the beginning. Although he later went back to the lake, it was useless to regret a lot of things in the world. Even later, he was unable to protect her.


    Gu Bai didn''t know what the man was thinking, but his dark eyes suddenly clicked.


    He is


    At this time, it''s more willing than anyone. Gu Bai has several different forces, each of which intensifies her pain, and the night is happy. Now the only thing to do is to let go.


    Gu Bai''s heart sank, but he saw that night joy suddenly shot himself. He was already attached to other people''s bodies. If he left now, he would become a lonely ghost, and there was a ghost king who had not appeared yet.


    However, the night is happy without hesitation. Even before leaving, he didn''t forget to destroy the heart connecting Gu together.


    This destruction, the medicine king who fought next to him jumped angrily, "the night is happy. What''s your fucking nerve!"


    It was almost the only thing that could restore Gu Bai''s memory, but he destroyed it very naturally. Even, he smiled at Gu Bai, "it''s not necessary."


    He didn''t want her to suffer. If she remembered that his price was like this, he would rather not.


    He said lightly, but his tone was very gentle. "It doesn''t matter whether she remembers or not. Anyway, it''s good for me to remember these memories."


    The medicine king was stunned. He had no position here, but he really saw Gu Bai''s pain almost rolling all over the ground, and he was reluctant to give up. However, his reluctance to give up did not reach the situation of joy at night, including the demon emperor and even the immortal in Qingyue.


    But for yejihuan, she still remembers that he is a master, which is enough.


    The sharp pain on his body suddenly alleviated, but Gu Bai couldn''t relax. Instead, he asked 518, "lying in the groove, is the task I completed by leaping over the level completed?"


    Who would have thought that she would almost complete two tasks in one day and screw up another in the next moment.


    Fortunately, 518 reassured her a lot.


    "My taskbar shows that the task has been completed. It''s okay. Don''t worry."


    Gu Bai breathed a sigh of relief and said in her heart, can she not worry? If she fails, she will die.


    "Speaking of it, the task has been completed. Should I have a reward?"


    Every time you complete a task, there are rewards. Although some rewards are a little pit, they are better than nothing.


    518 said, "of course, it''s more direct this time. I''ll give you another 500 years of cultivation."


    Gu Bai''s accomplishments now can be counted in the fairy world. Now if he adds another 500 years, he will be close to the gods.


    "Now, can''t I even go up to the seventh heaven?"


    518 but a touch of cold water poured down, "it''s a little short. If you practice hard for decades, you may be able to go on."


    For the level of divine beast, it''s really a flick of the finger for decades, but Gu Bai still has a trouble now, that is, how to explain her more than 500 years of innocence with Qingyue.


    So before she could be happy, she had a headache again.


    "Forget it, don''t say this first." night immediately destroyed the Gu king, and Gu Bai was not so painful. She propped up her body and reluctantly leaned against the dilapidated wall. After the previous fight, there was almost no room to complete the good palace.


    Besides, the other three people stopped after they suddenly started to fight at night.


    The medicine king is not Qingyue''s opponent. At this moment, a trace of blood has spilled from the corners of his mouth. Although the demon emperor is not injured, he is a bit embarrassed. Qingyue is still the fairy with the breeze and the moon.


    He swept the medicine king and the demon emperor indifferently, and finally stopped his sight on night joy.


    In essence, the four people are somewhat similar, and the same sex repels each other. But the night that Huan just let go, also let Qingyue admire.


    If it were him, he would die together, and it would be impossible for him to let go.


    Night is happy. Now it''s like putting down everything. He sits on the ground and sees Qingyue looking at him and raising his lips. There is no wave in his eyes, "you won."


    Qingyue frowned. In fact, there was no winner in this battle.


    But ye Lihuan quit. He looked at Gu Bai again. Every time the master called, he felt that he really lived again, but he couldn''t be selfish anymore, so he chose to let go.


    Gu Bai''s face flashed a wisp of doubt, but her eyes were a little distressed. She touched her heart and suddenly felt reluctant to give up.


    This is a feeling I''ve never had before, but the night is happy, but it''s getting lighter and lighter.


    She was surprised and hurriedly asked 518, "what''s the situation now? Hasn''t he reunited his soul? Why will the ghost fade away after leaving his body?"


    But 518 only answered two words, "return."


    Return to what, but he refused to say more.


    Gu Bai was anxious, but the night was happy, but his face was free and easy. He looked at her and waved his hand. His face was a gentle smile he had never had before. "Goodbye..." his little apprentice.

 Chapter 269

    The night is happy and mysteriously disappears. No one knows where he has gone. Gu Bai is anxious, but the answer can never be found. Finally, her complexion is complex and looks at Qingyue.


    At this time, there is no need to pretend to be ignorant. That''s too fake.


    Qingyue looked calm and just asked, "how much do you think of."


    It doesn''t matter how much you think. As long as the person is still on his side, everything will be fine.


    But no one knew how scared he was when he said these words. If he had never owned it, he would not be afraid, but now he has got it. If he loses it again, I''m afraid even the heart devil will be born.


    Gu Bai''s eyes were still a little confused. She swept the medicine king and the demon emperor. Finally, after a long time, she slowly said, "I don''t think of much, but I probably know people all."


    The demon emperor was a little excited and wanted to come forward and hold people in his arms, "do you remember what happened between us?"


    The demon emperor was still very cute at the beginning, especially the sticky strength in his childhood, so he can''t be too cruel. However, at this time, she should be cruel or have to be cruel, so she thought and said, "remember." the demon emperor first heard this. Before he came to remember happiness, he listened to her continue: "I''ve lost you."


    The demon emperor was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect to get this answer.


    He was out of his mind. He didn''t have the same style as before.


    Gu Bai sighed in her heart. Being scum is scum, so she said again: "I don''t know what happened between you and me, but when I left, I was voluntary."


    This is undoubtedly the invisible knife. The knife pierces the heart and pokes tears every sentence.


    The demon queen took a step back. He found the answer for so long, but he ushered in such an answer. He pulled the corners of his mouth and wanted to laugh, but his smile was more ugly than crying.


    "Yes, I went too far at the beginning, but you had to deal with me. I wanted to go wrong. From beginning to end, it was just my own amorous feelings." he said, but saw Gu Bai''s eyes quite sympathetic, and immediately said, "don''t sympathize with me, I don''t want your sympathy." he suddenly colded his voice and was as arrogant as him. How would he be willing to let people step on his self-esteem, So he left.


    The demon emperor is gone, but this is the demon family. If you want to go, it should be them.


    Gu Bai knew that he had hurt him, but there was nothing he could do. Instead, he gave her a surprise again.


    "In vain, the task completion index has soared to 90%. Make persistent efforts to complete both tasks today!"


    Listening to the excited voice of 518, Gu Bai decided to temporarily put these emotions aside, "get rich, you''re floating. This is the main task. You actually think that 10% of the task points are so easy to complete."


    518 choking, I completely forgot that I was busy for the 5% task point before and after, and the result has not improved.


    He coughed and gave himself a lower respect. "Isn''t there another king of medicine? If you brush him, you can''t really finish it."


    When Gu Baicai said this, he suddenly remembered that the night was gone, and the demon emperor was gone, but there was another king of medicine. She looked at her eyes, but before she could speak, the medicine King laughed at himself.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t deceive myself and others."


    Everyone in the world said how much love the demon emperor and the demon queen had, but he only said it was ridiculous after listening to the conversation between the two just now. The only thing that shared her heart was that night was the only joy. Night was the first joy. He said that he liked her, so it could only be a joke.


    Because of him, he can''t do the step of enjoying the night at all.


    "You and me, in fact, nothing."


    Gu Bai couldn''t help but said in a low voice, "I know." after that, he saw that the medicine King''s face was wrong and he was afraid of breaking people down. Then he said, "I remember drinking with you all night. If there was anything really, I wouldn''t drink so freely with people."


    "Carefree?" the medicine king was stunned and immediately laughed, "it''s worth it to have you."


    There is no love in this world, but more regret.


    He saw through, but he didn''t know whether that one saw through or not.


    "I should go too." there was no souvenir, and his voice was relaxed.


    Gu Bai breathed a sigh of relief, and then heard 518 say something about returning.


    This is the second time she said this today. She was really curious, but the mouth of 518 couldn''t be pryed open. She was in a hurry and said evasively, "you will understand one day."


    Gu Bai smiled back, "OK, I''ll wait for that day."


    Besides Qingyue, although all the people have gone, the hostility between the eyebrows has been lingering. It looks particularly cautious.


    But in this world, I''m afraid only Gu Bai is not afraid of him. Instead of being afraid, he came forward and asked, "the more, the more, what''s the matter with you?"


    "There are other smells here." it''s the immortal. He didn''t pay attention to the scuffle before, but it made him drill a loophole.


    Gu Bai sniffed and said, "what''s the smell? I didn''t smell it?"


    This breath is not strange to Qingyue. He pulled at the corners of his mouth and smiled coldly, "I''m still an old acquaintance." after that, he looked at Gu Bai, who was one head short, and his eyes became complicated again.


    Speaking of, his little beast is really provoking.


    Just carry out one of the three before the light, which is also a overlord.


    Gu Bai couldn''t see it, so he said, "what''s the matter? I don''t know him again?" after that, seeing that he didn''t deny it, he said, "but I really didn''t notice anything?"


    Qingyue looked at her and suddenly narrowed her eyes, "moon, what secret is hidden in you?"


    "Ah?" Gu Bai looked at him stupidly, but his wrist was suddenly raised. Of course, although his actions seemed rude, they didn''t hurt her.


    "I just had a fight with people, but I haven''t finished the fight yet. Why do you have more than 500 years of accomplishments?" five hundred years of accomplishments, ah, the little beast''s cultivation is so fast that it can almost compete with Ying Long and Phoenix.


    What happened before?


    He asked himself that he knew well about those ancient Dharma scripts, but he had never seen one that could quickly improve his cultivation for 500 years. Moreover, most of those who improve their accomplishments are forced, and the consequences are quite serious. However, his little beast has no adverse reactions.


    Gu Bai was about to cry. "It''s over. This guy''s eyes are golden eyes. He found it so quickly!" she just got the cultivation of her front foot, and her back foot was exposed.


    The stronger the interest in Qingyue''s eyes, the more Gu Bai wants to cry, but on her face, she has to continue to pretend to be silly and cute.


    Qingyue no longer pressed questions, but showed another look of interest. He smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. We have a lot of time. One day, I can find out."

 Chapter 270

    After that day, Qingyue still took Gu Bai around the world. He treated her as he did at first. He gave her what he wanted. Sometimes Gu Bai was in a trance, as if nothing had happened that day.


    After wandering around the world for half a year, Gu Bai was difficult to bring up her interest until one day she found an abandoned temple. The deserted temple should have been cleaned for a long time. It is dilapidated and full of spiders and webs. Even the two statues of Buddha lack arms and legs. At first glance, this deserted temple is nothing special, but Gu Bai is a little silly at a glance.


    She looked very familiar with the two Buddha statues inside, that is, the color on the Buddha statues was almost lost. She could recognize that one of them was happy at night, and the other was the body she had attached when she passed through.


    The statues of Buddha are wonderful and beautiful. I think they were also worshipped at the beginning. However, with the change of dynasties, these temples have been forgotten.


    Qingyue saw that she looked at the dilapidated temple foolishly and couldn''t help looking at it carefully. Then his eyes narrowed suddenly. It''s not difficult to find the portrait of night joy, so Qingyue soon discovered the secret of the Buddha statue. As for another Buddha statue


    It was a long time ago, but he checked almost everything about the original little beast.


    Two Buddha statues, one is Gu Bai''s face and the other is the original devil. Soon, what he found in the beginning appeared in his mind.


    The smile on his face solidified and his eyes sank. He thought he could put it down, but in the end, he found it impossible.


    The previous scuffle and the pair of heart connecting insects still stimulated the heart of the little divine beast. Her confused eyes and stopped footsteps hurt his heart.


    She remembers so much, but does she remember herself?


    I''m afraid I''ve long forgotten. In the original situation, she left without mercy.


    "Yue''er, what''s the matter?" he forced himself to keep his voice as usual. Gu Bai didn''t notice for a moment and didn''t find anything unusual.


    She just stared at the Buddha statue, but her tears flowed down without knowing it. After half a ring, she felt her face, and then the whole person was flustered.


    "I..." she looked at the tears in her hands, both confused and sad. "I don''t know what''s wrong, just want to cry, and then I can''t control it." her voice was stained with a cry cavity, and the cry couldn''t stop.


    Qingyue shook his fist in the handshake, and finally opened his hands and hugged the people into his arms, "cry if you want." he comforted so much, but his eyes wanted to tear up the two Buddha statues.


    "Since we don''t like the world, let''s go back to the fairyland." he gently patted her on the shoulder, and his tone was a little distressed.


    Gu Bai just leaned against his arms and nodded.


    Qingyue took her back to the fairyland, but before she left, she destroyed the temple where she hadn''t noticed.


    Gu Bai cried a little tired, so he heard 518 say to her, "Bai Bai, the temple has been destroyed." he said, paused and said, "the temple is the last one about you and the devil."


    This result didn''t surprise her. Although Qingyue was an immortal, he also had joys and sorrows. He wouldn''t do it if he put such a temple to separate himself.


    But 518 the next sentence surprised her a little.


    It said: "originally, the temple should have been destroyed. After all, the dynasty has been destroyed for hundreds of years. It was forcibly left by the ghost king, but he was very strange. Although he stayed, he never took care of it."


    Gu Bai was stunned. After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t think of anything. Therefore, he simply threw it aside.


    She can''t even guess what the devil thought at the beginning, let alone the ghost King now. Anyway, if he still wants to find her, he will come to the door sooner or later.


    Qingyue took her back to sichongtian. Sichongtian was still like that. Although it was a fairy world, it was full of excitement.


    "Do you want to eat first or go home and have a rest?"


    Without thinking about it, Gu Bai abandoned his favorite food and said directly, "the more, I want to go back and have a rest."


    Although she no longer shed tears, her voice was still deep.


    Qingyue nodded without forcing her, and said, "then go back. Do you need to take a hot bath?"


    Although they all have cleansing techniques, they are naturally more comfortable to take a hot bath than that technique.


    Gu Bai thought for a moment. He just cried like that. It''s OK to wash his face, so he nodded.


    In sichongtian''s residence, Qingyue specially introduced a hot spring for her before. The spring water is clear with aura. The temperature is not too hot. Soak in it, the water temperature is just right, and the most important thing is that there is no habitual smell of hot spring sulfur.


    Gu Bai likes this place very much. Before, he had to soak once a day.


    There are no servants in the mansion. Although many big men in the fairyland have servants, Qingyue likes to be quiet. Although he has a lot of property under his hands, he really has his own mansion, but there is no one to serve. Even later, there was more Gu Bai, and he was used to doing it himself.


    Gu Bai took some clothes with him, and then SA Yazi ran out to the hot spring. Qingyue naturally wouldn''t follow, so he went out and bought some easily digestible porridge snacks for her.


    After taking a hot spring bath, her body and mind are comfortable, and her previous negative emotions have almost disappeared. When she comes out of the hot spring pool, there are warm light porridge dishes. Don''t mention how much happiness she has.


    Gu Bai went to rest after eating, but when she left, Qingyue didn''t stay in sichongtian, but returned to the world again.


    The location is still the deserted temple, but now all the deserted temples have collapsed and there is nothing left.


    "Come out."


    The cold voice sounded in the desolate mountains. The breeze blew, leaving only the rustle of leaves, but there was no response.


    He narrowed his eyes, curled his lips and sneered. Just when he planned to raise his feet to shake the place, a virtual shadow finally appeared in front of him.


    The virtual shadow gradually turned into an entity. It was a man with silver hair. In the face of Qingyue, he didn''t flinch at all, but looked directly into his face.


    The four eyes were opposite, and the sneer from the corners of Qingyue''s mouth became deeper and deeper. "Gu qingjue, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Unexpectedly, you can grow up."


    Devils are difficult to grow up. At any step, if there is a slight difference, they can die. No, devils are already ghosts. It should be said that if there is a slight difference, they will disappear.


    The two were old acquaintances. At that time, Qingyue was still suffering. His identity was just an ordinary prince in the world, and the devil was just a poor guy who was not as good as human beings.


    The reason why they get married is because Gu Bai is still for her.


    The thought that the little liar had "cheated" so many people made Qingyue more and more angry.

 Chapter 271

    The ghost king looked at Qingyue, but he didn''t intend to speak. He didn''t like talking. In a way, Qingyue robbed his "white sister" and beat him before he met. He had restrained himself.


    He didn''t speak, but Qingyue laughed, with a bit of sarcasm and ridicule, "the original devil, now the ghost king, is really promising. So you appear to rob people from me?"


    It''s no coincidence that there are so many people in the world. As soon as the little liars have recovered their memories of their previous lives, they flock to temples and old acquaintances. It''s just a deliberate arrangement.


    The ghost King''s silver hair was well raised by him. It was as beautiful as frost and snow. Inexplicably, Qingyue felt that if the little liar was there, she would like it. Even with her lively nature, she would go up and talk.


    On this thought, he wanted to go up and burn the silver and make him like the bald donkey.


    He thought so and did so.


    ***


    On the other side, Gu Bai was sleeping in the four heavy days. As a result, he was awakened by 518.


    She resented her face and said in a bad tone, "get rich, you''d better have a perfect explanation!"


    518 said, "Bai Bai, Qingyue is fighting with the ghost king!"


    Gu Bai was stunned for a moment. "Is the ghost King coming to the fairyland?"


    Her first reaction was this. After all, she and Qingyue had just come back. I never thought he would turn back.


    518 shook his head, "no, Qingyue ran down to fight with others. Are we going down?"


    Gu Bai continued to drill into the quilt. "What are you going to do to persuade people to fight? But what''s my position? There''s too much stimulation during this period. I''m afraid it''s too much stimulation. The scene is hard to control!"


    Now she should not know the ghost king. To be honest, the ghost king is also a very dangerous existence. If it''s not necessary, don''t go to death.


    As for Qingyue, he would have sneaked down while he was asleep, so she didn''t need to find someone again. Once she met, the ghost king did something, wouldn''t she be crazy?


    She slept peacefully, but someone refused. No, she didn''t know how the monk entered from the outside! At the beginning, Qingyue made a great deal of money in this mansion!


    She was livid. "Monk, no one told you that you need the consent of the owner to enter someone''s house?"


    The monk smiled and chanted. Instead of flinching back because of her attitude, he said, "I''m afraid there''s something that can only be stopped by benefactor."


    Gu Bai subconsciously frowned. This guy almost destroyed the channel between the West and jiuchongtian when he deceived her last time. If you come to him again this time, you can''t tell what earth shaking things will happen.


    "Just don''t laugh, master. I''m just an ordinary beast. I can eat, drink and have fun. I can''t save the world."


    Nothing more than the way: "no, you can. You have to do this."


    Gu Bai narrowed her eyes and showed her little white teeth, "but if I don''t want to."


    "Then I''ll tell Qingyue to be immortal. In fact, your memory has been completely restored." then he smiled innocuously at her.


    Gu Bai:


    What the hell is this, smelly monk!


    She gritted her teeth angrily, but she could only bear to ask, "say it, what do you want to pit me?"


    "Almsgiver, do you know where Qingyue went to the immortal?" he just said slowly. It was him who was anxious to find someone before, but he was not anxious now.


    Gu Bai turned his eyes and saw that it was indeed a pit. She tried every means to avoid it. The dead bald donkey wanted to fight against her!


    She sat up straight, looked at nothing, and couldn''t help but say, "master, you''re so predictable. I think it''s best for you to go. After all..." she paused and pointed to the door. "You see, you can enter the residence freely."


    "Benefactor, I''m angry that I don''t invite you to come in." it''s just that I know later, "it''s really my fault, but it''s urgent and offends benefactor."


    Speaking of this, there should have been nothing to talk about, but Gu Bai deliberately delayed time. She said, "if you find Qingyue Shangxian, you find the wrong place. This is where I sleep, not where Qingyue Shangxian rests."


    Nothing more than seeing her, it seems that I''m really not in a hurry. "I know that I''m here to find the benefactor. However, I''m sorry to bother the benefactor when I calculate that Qingyue immortal has a disaster today."


    Gu Bai was surprised at this, but instead of asking him, she asked 518, "fa cai, what''s the situation now?"


    518 said, "what else can we do? The mountains have been leveled, but they are still very measured. They drew a border and did not affect the outside world."


    After hearing this, Gu Bai felt relieved again. As for nothing more


    She narrowed her eyes and said with a fake smile, "don''t deceive me, master. After all, Qingyue Shangxian has no friendship with the western world. You''re so eager to come to me. How can I believe you?"


    "They are all monks. How can they care about small things? Besides, they made impulsive moves because they were too nervous before they became immortal, benefactor." it was nothing more than very Buddha nature. When it came to this, they also looked calm.


    Gu Bai was worn out of patience by him, but she really didn''t want to go, because she didn''t know what else to say when she saw the ghost king. It''s not right. She has lost her memory. The ghost king will not make a mess of things to restore her memory to make her suffer.


    She didn''t want to go, but sighed, "benefactor, how much I offend."


    Gu Bai was surprised. Before he could react, he pulled the man out of the quilt.


    "Lying trough, what do you do!"


    Nothing more than an innocent face, "the poor monk said, how much to offend."


    Gu Bai held back, but he didn''t hold back. "You''re fucking sick! I''m a girl''s house, and my clothes are not fully dressed!"


    Although she wears Chinese clothes, in this world, decent clothes still need robes. In this way, she can be said to be indiscreet in the world.


    Nothing more than not thinking so much. He looked at her, thought again and said again, "ah, I''ll offend you again."


    Then, without waiting for her to speak, she directly changed the person back to the prototype.


    A cute little sesame ball.


    Yes, although Gu Bai''s accomplishments have risen sharply, his body shape is still like that without any change.


    It was nothing more than that he liked her prototype very much before. Now he finally held it in his hand and couldn''t put it down. Then, he really cheated her.


    Qingyue and the ghost King were fighting fiercely. A small ball fell from the sky and immediately stopped the war.


    Gu Bai was caught off guard. His whole body didn''t stabilize. He almost fell to the ground. Finally, the ghost king was fast and held her in his arms.


    Four eyes are opposite. Gu Bai looks at the silver hair. OK, the feeling of long absence comes to his mind again.


    Yes, she has found that she has a characteristic, that is, before she meets anyone, no matter what happens to the other party, she seems to be indifferent, but once she meets, those feelings also emerge in the past. She was really very attentive to the devil at the beginning.

 Chapter 272

    With his eyes facing each other, Gu Bai forced himself to look away. It seemed as if nothing had happened, but Gu qingjue was stunned there.


    Gu Bai named him at the beginning. Although he said a few meaningful words, he was actually lazy. Her surname is Gu. Qing Yue goes to the immortal to bring a Qing, and then casually adds a nice word to her name.


    However, these things can''t be revealed, otherwise the ghost king will get angry, which is also quite terrible. After all, this is the ghost world leader who can be compared with the king of hell.


    All of them know that Gu Bai has recovered some memories, but no one knows to what extent. This is not, even Qingyue saw her, did not make a sound, just stood quietly in the distance, looking at her for a moment.


    Thanks to Gu Bai''s good acting skills and no exposure, she jumped down from nothing but her body, then twisted her small ass and jumped jubilantly to Qingyue.


    "Yue Yue, the smelly monk tricked me into coming to you!"


    Gu Bai dares to say so in front of nothing, but she is not afraid that he will reveal anything. Even she can''t tell the trust.


    And nothing more than, really didn''t reveal anything, just folded his hands and said with a smile: "Amitabha, I just don''t want to die."


    The cultivation of the ghost king and Qingyue, if you really take it seriously, it is possible that life may be ruined. It is nothing more than being a monk and caring for life. But there are human spirits present, especially Qingyue, who directly sneer.


    "Did the monk really think I didn''t dare do anything to you when he turned over the matter against me four times?"


    Qingyue narrowed his eyes. He was very unhappy that he was being stared at. The monk had the West as his backer. So what? If he got angry, he killed him.


    The strong murderous intention rose from the ground. The fierce and threatening momentum would force him back a few steps. However, although his steps retreated, there was no big expression on his face. On the contrary, he was still chanting Amitabha Buddha.


    "If the death of the poor monk can make the benefactor stop, the poor monk will die well."


    Gu Bai was stunned when he heard that her family Qingyue was going to do something harmful? Still dead? The monk is sick!


    She tilted her head, turned her eyes without affectation, and then tried to climb Qingyue. As a result, she couldn''t climb up for a long time. Finally, she had to squat on the ground and stare.


    Maybe it was too pathetic. Qingyue sighed helplessly and bent down to pick her up.


    The little beast hasn''t changed into its original shape for a long time, because she said that it''s difficult to eat happily, so it''s like this, and it''s still like this. It''s the monk who does it.


    Gu Bai didn''t understand what he thought, but the monk heard it clearly. He really moved to kill. Whether it was the ghost king in front of him or the demon emperor before him, he would not let them continue to live. Because of their existence, he announced the little liar''s past and told him that she was not owned by him alone.


    He couldn''t stand the taste, so the most direct way was to kill them directly.


    The ghost king and the demon emperor are unusual people. It''s not easy to kill them. However, he is patient. If he can''t do it in one year, then two years. One year, he can clean them up. But these means can''t let the little liar know.


    She''s kind-hearted. I''m afraid she''ll be afraid of him.


    He didn''t want this result, so he sneaked down behind her back.


    But now, since the monk wants to involve her, he will be added to his list in the future.


    Gu Bai really didn''t know that his heart was so dark. He just looked at the ghost king in his arms curiously.


    "Yue Yue, who is he? Why does he have white hair?"


    Qingyue gently followed her hair and said, "it''s just an insignificant person."


    He said casually, but it was the ghost king. Suddenly he made a very serious ceremony and came forward and said, "haven''t seen you for a long time, sister Bai."


    The ghost King''s eyes can see everyone''s past and future. In addition to individuals, Ji Beiting was one and Ji Junlan was the other. Ji Beiting is a famous Qingyue immortal in qichongtian. He can''t see through and is normal, but Ji Junlan is different. He has no fairy spirit and evil spirit. Ordinary people are like mortals, but he can''t see through anything. In this world, I''m afraid there won''t be a second person in this situation.


    This is the case with the beast in front of us.


    Gu Bai has a headache. In the past, the ghost King couldn''t see everything clearly. She always had a little pity for him, but now she can see everything clearly. She still hurts. The child, because of his luck, was not liked by people. No one knows how much he has suffered when he can get to this point.


    Although Gu Bai''s acting skills are good, there are always flaws. The ghost King climbed all the way to the present, not overnight, even if there was such a momentary change in his eyes, he could not escape his eyes.


    Then, Qingyue saw the expressionless ghost king who was unwilling to speak and suddenly cracked his mouth and smiled. Maybe I haven''t laughed for a long time. It''s a little stiff to laugh, but this guy''s appearance is online and looks good anyway.


    His smile made Gu Bai even more distressed.


    Why is the child still so stupid? He can''t hide. It''s not obvious to pull hatred!


    In desperation, she could only try to ease the atmosphere, "why do you call me sister Bai?" then she pretended to think of something and said, "did you know me before?"


    "My name is Gu qingjue. You took this name at the beginning." the ghost King rarely uses Gu qingjue''s name, because he thinks that no one deserves to be called except her.


    At first glance, it sounds quite intriguing. Names are not desirable for people who are not close. Gu Bai can name him. The relationship between the two at that time must be extraordinary.


    Gu Bai can only pretend to be silly, blink and pretend to be very interested. "Hey, what was your relationship with me before?" she paused and suddenly said, "by the way, you call me sister, aren''t we brothers and sisters?"


    Gu Bai is naturally happy that he has more brothers. No, he even took out the meeting gift.


    Most of the things on her body were sent by Qingyue, so Qingyue''s face changed.


    "Yue''er, do you take what I gave you as a gift?"


    Gu Bai was stunned, and then scratched her round ear. "Ah, that''s right! It''s really not very good." but she has been lazy all these years. She has nothing to take. She simply said, "brother, why don''t you wait for me for a few days? I''ll take time to learn something to do for you on the spot."


    As soon as these words came out, Qingyue became more angry. He didn''t get what she made. How can he get the ghost king killed on the way?

 Chapter 273

    The ghost king looked at the farce, but he was in a good mood. Especially when he saw the gloom on Qingyue''s face, he burst out laughing.


    Over the years, he is no longer the ignorant child, but he was too lazy to cater, or disdained to cater.


    But Gu Bai was different after all, so he smiled and said, "I don''t pick anything."


    Gu Bai also followed silly music, "that feeling is good. Anyway, I''m not good at anything."


    The two of them said a word to me. They simply left Qingyue out. Finally, he couldn''t bear it and interrupted, "moon, let''s go back?"


    Gu Bai still has some unfinished business. Unexpectedly, the ghost king said, "it doesn''t matter. Next time you come here to find me, I''m still here."


    Gu Bai hesitated a few times and said, "well, xiaoqing''er, I''ll go back first. After a few days, I''ll come to you to play when I finish my things."


    She changed from qingjue''s younger brother to xiaoqinger. Her attitude was more and more intimate, and Qingyue''s face was finally as black as the lid of the pot.


    Of course, there is a reason why she is so crazy to stimulate Qingyue. She is still 5% short of the completion value. If she can go up, it will be success. However, at present, the stimulation is not enough, and the completion value is that Wen silk has not moved.


    Sighed, she could only admit her fate and think of a way.


    Gu Bai''s Alchemy can barely be seen, but the refining device is quite bad. Therefore, she pulls Qingyue and learns how to refine it almost every day.


    Qingyue was patient. Although she didn''t want to teach at the beginning, if he didn''t teach, she would find someone else to learn. He didn''t want to push her into other people''s hands, but she always felt uncomfortable teaching.


    Qingyue is so self contradictory every day. A few months later, there is finally a finished product that can barely be seen.


    He looked at the ugly thing sour and thought about the appearance of the ghost king when he got it. He was so angry that he almost overturned the stove.


    Gu Bai smiled secretly. Seeing that he was about to have a problem, he flashed in front of him and asked, "the more, what do you think of this thing?"


    It''s a very small dagger. Although the material is good, the level of the people who smelt it is limited. They wasted this material for nothing.


    Qing Yue looked at the little dagger and hummed coldly, "ugly thing."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai pretended to be disappointed and put down his hand, "is it really ugly? I''d like to give it to you, but since I don''t like it more and more, forget it. ¡°


    Qingyue held it for so long. She always thought that the refining tool she kept awake day and night was to give it to the ghost king. The unknown anger in her heart had already burned his reason. Therefore, when she asked how the dagger was, he would describe it like this.


    But he never thought it was for him!


    He was still surprised, but Gu Bai took a dagger and stretched out his hand to rebuild it in the stove. At that moment, he finally regained his mind and stopped quickly.


    "What are you doing!" he held the little dagger in his hand like a baby. He thought it was terrible. Now he saw it. Although it was still ugly, it was a little cute. It was ugly.


    Gu Bai couldn''t put it down when he saw him. He couldn''t help saying, "the more you get, didn''t you feel ugly before?"


    Qingyue was so fast that he put the dagger into his storage ring. When he was sure to keep it well, he said, "although it''s still ugly, I''ve just looked at it carefully. There are still some advantages. After all, it''s the first time that yue''er refined the weapon. I can''t beat you."


    Qingyue''s answer was simply arrogant and charming.


    He then cleared his throat and pretended to ask, "but didn''t you say you wanted to give it to the ghost king? Why did you give it to me first?"


    Gu Bai said honestly, "although the ghost king said that he had a long relationship with me in the past, my memory is also very vague. Compared with you, you are always close to me. Besides, I have long planned to give you some gifts, but I didn''t think of anything before."


    Qingyue changed her previous grievances and was in a good mood to fly. Incidentally, hearing her mention the ghost king was not so annoying.


    "I don''t lack anything. It''s you who can''t refine the weapon well. Later, follow me to practice more and save me from going out to throw my people." he said and asked, "then you gave me this dagger. What are you going to give to the ghost king?"


    Gu Bai said, "I can weave sword ears, but I don''t have many styles."


    Qingyue began to feel sour again. "There is no spike in the capital of the little dagger. Remember to make one up for others when you arrive."


    Gu Bai couldn''t laugh or cry. "Well, I''ll make one more when I make it up."


    Qingyue Leng hum, "we rely on others to get more. Our little daggers are not rare."


    It''s us. Gu Bai is funny and helpless.


    Qingyue is so clear that she doesn''t like the ghost king. No matter what gift she gives to the ghost king, he can find some reasons to fight. Gu Bai is too lazy to argue with him. Anyway, he has made up more sword ears at that time.


    However, her little dagger is still in place. No, it can be seen from 518 that the task completion rate has increased by 2%, and now it has reached 97%. She is working hard and the hope of task completion is in sight.


    The ghost king said to wait here, so he really waited here. The timeline of the fairyland is different from that of the mortal world. In the past few months, the mortal world has been nearly decades, but the ghost king doesn''t feel boring. After all, he had waited for hundreds of years, and still waited for an unknown number. Now it''s different. She said she would come if she wanted to come.


    Sure enough, Gu Bai appeared in the fiftieth year.


    "Xiaoqing''er! I''m coming!" Gu Bai dressed neatly this time, so he used a human shape.


    The ghost king was stunned when he saw it.


    This appearance is almost the same as sister Bai in my memory.


    "Sister Bai..."


    The ghost king with cruel hands in the center of the outsider''s eyes turned into a soft and cute boy in front of Gu Bai. He stared at her and came back to his mind for a long time.


    Gu Bai blinked and said, "why do you look at me like this? There''s something on my face?"


    The ghost King shook his head and asked, "what is the basis of sister Bai''s human appearance?"


    Gu Bai said, "I don''t know. I want to be human in my heart, so I appear like this, but in fact, before this, I still have a look, but the more I don''t like it."


    The ghost king was curious, "what does it look like? Can I see it?"


    This is not a big deal. Gu Bai didn''t hesitate and changed himself directly.


    At this change, the ghost king was stunned again and immediately laughed.


    Both of them have an intersection, but they just have an intersection. I don''t know what kind of ending this time. Moreover, every time, there are always excellent people around her, whether it was the joy of the night in the past or the immortality of Qingyue now.

 Chapter 274

    The ghost king has come all the way, and the hardships are unbearable for ordinary people. He is not an immortal in Qingyue. No one dares to wrong him since he was a child. He is born with Yin. Anyone who has been with him for a long time will be infected with bad luck. Therefore, his eyes can see through many things, such as the little girl in front of him. Although she smiles brightly, she always feels that there is something missing in her smile.


    He can''t tell, but he can feel it.


    But when he was his age, he didn''t care so much about some things. For example, Gu Bai''s experience can''t be an ordinary person, but who would she be if she wasn''t an ordinary person?


    Her experience over the years is unmatched by anyone.


    From the first time they knew each other, go back to the back and pick up one at random. They are all loud figures, such as the dead devil, the medicine king who has not spoken from beginning to end, or the demon emperor who almost married her, and even now, the nine heavenly immortals who are high above.


    He never asked and she never said that the atmosphere between them was a rare harmony.


    Gu Bai took out the gift she had prepared. It was a sword spike tied safely. It didn''t look very exquisite, but the materials were very rare. After all, she went to the weaver girl to buy them at a high price for these materials.


    In fact, the ghost king has had a good time these years. There are countless imps under his hands, so he can receive many tributes every three or five times, and those tributes are also special.


    He took the spike of the sword without being too polite. He took out his own life sword and hung it. When he finished all this, he smiled and said, "thank you, sister Bai, I like it very much." then he put away his life sword, took her hand directly and said, "by the way, sister Bai, you send me East and West, I have to return you one or two, you come with me."


    Gu Bai was not polite to him about the relationship between them, but she was a little confused, "your things are outside?"


    They are not ordinary people. With the status of ghost king, how can they have no storage ring.


    But the ghost King wrote lightly, "I don''t need these external objects. I''ll leave them there when the ghost takes them."


    After hearing this, Gu Bai couldn''t help sighing. In the end, she was born and raised by nature. She didn''t look at these external objects at all. How could she be like her? If she got these treasures, how could she put them around so much?


    Yes, it''s really misplaced. It''s just stacked in a cave.


    The ghost king looked at the mountain of treasures, raised his feet and stepped in. He didn''t care whether he stepped on anything. He turned it around at will and underestimated it: "I vaguely remember that a kid gave me a lot of beautiful jewelry last time."


    Jewelry is really beautiful, otherwise he won''t remember.


    Gu Bai was surprised, "xiaoqing''er still knows to give girls'' jewelry as a gift."


    The ghost king was a little embarrassed. His habitual cold face, the breath of strangers, and his terrible ability made many people afraid of approaching. Those people not only want to have a strong character to protect them, but also fear to get close to him, so no one knows that the ghost King''s private nature is so lovely.


    For example, if he seldom chats with girls, he will also be shy.


    Of course, the other party may be Gu Bai. If someone else changes, he will be ignored on the spot.


    "I see those men in the world. Most of their gifts are gold and silver jewelry. You should have no shortage of silver, but these jewelry are rare."


    Gu Bai looked at him and really loved the babies. Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "why don''t I find it myself?"


    As soon as the ghost king heard this, he immediately stepped aside and proved it with action.


    Gu Bai sighed and looked at the treasures all over the mountain, carefully placed one by one.


    The ghost king, looking at her cautious appearance, couldn''t help saying, "don''t be so careful. If it''s so easy to break, it''s not necessary to keep it."


    Listen to this tone. Doesn''t he know that treasures are fragile and fragile because they are called treasures?


    Gu Bai''s distressed appearance looked at the ghost King''s innocence. Finally, he simply said, "if you feel distressed, you might as well give it all to you. Anyway, it''s on my side. It''s uncertain that you will be bitten by rats one day."


    Gu Bai took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. Unless he became a fine mouse, a normal mouse probably wouldn''t come to this cold and humid cave. Although treasure is indeed a treasure, the mouse didn''t get sick to eat these inedible things.


    "OK, just give it to me, but I''ll just keep it for you. If you want it later, ask me to take it." she said, picking up some fragile and fragile treasures, such as solitary calligraphy and painting. As for those magic tools, she didn''t clean up and continued to pile them up.


    After the treatment, a long time passed. The ghost king was very good. During this period, he kept silent and accompanied her so quietly until she stood up and stretched herself. Then he asked, "when will sister Bai come next?" after that, he looked at the treasures beside her, like looking at garbage, "It''s rare for you to come. I didn''t treat you well. By the way, I''ve learned the fruit tea you taught me to make. I''ll make it for you next time you come."


    Gu Bai was stunned. He didn''t say it. She forgot about fruit tea.


    "Fruit tea?"


    When the ghost king saw that she was pretending to be stupid again, he just nodded, "yes, sour and sweet, very good."


    The ghost King seldom showed his joys and sorrows, but when he said this, it was obvious that he missed from his tone. Gu Bai sighed. She used to think that Yunxuan was a little angel because of the separation of the demon emperor. In the end, the ghost king was the real little angel.


    "OK, you teach me. Next time we''ll soak and drink together."


    The two agreed. When Gu Bai returned to sichongtian, Qingyue''s face was as cold as ice.


    "Still know to come back?"


    She couldn''t laugh or cry, and she didn''t do anything shady.


    "Yes. The more you miss me?"


    Qingyue sneered, "what do you want to do."


    So duplicity, Gu Bai stole music and said, "the more, do you know fruit tea?"


    These memories are too old, but when she said so, the picture could clearly emerge in Qingyue''s mind. If she really forgot, fruit tea could only be mentioned by the ghost king.


    "What did the ghost King say?"


    Gu Bai nodded. "He said sour, sweet and delicious. I wonder if you have drunk it. If not, I''ll learn from him next time and make it for you."


    Qingyue doesn''t like her meeting the ghost king, but when it comes to fruit tea, it''s one of his few memories of being honest with the little liar. If you can drink the fruit tea she brews again, it seems... You''re looking forward to it.

 Chapter 275

    Qingyue was in a complicated mood, but Gu Bai took out all the things she brought from the ghost king. I don''t know how long these things have been in the cold and humid cave. They are mildewed, so she has to take them out and dry them. Among them, she also saw a lot of powerful letters, which can''t be bought by many spirit stones. It''s the ghost king who doesn''t know the goods, so she left them there!


    Qingyue knew that what she gave as a gift was the spike of sword. He also had it. He even got it one step ahead of the ghost king. So these "rags" in front of him are his return gifts?


    "These are all from Gu qingjue?" Qingyue picked up a letter with a somewhat sarcastic tone. At this look, the tone was even more sarcastic. "Are you going to collect junk?"


    This is a treasure for others. In front of Qingyue, it can''t be broken anymore. He is the favored son of heaven, so the so-called former powerful letters are of no use to him. On the contrary, if he is willing to sort out the letters, they may be more precious than these.


    Gu Bai angrily snatched something back from his hand. "I asked him for it myself. He was going to give me something else. I didn''t want it."


    Qingyue asked, "what did he intend to give you?"


    Gu Bai didn''t hide it and said directly, "jewelry."


    Qingyue squinted, then grabbed her wrist and took her out of the mansion directly.


    After walking all the way, Gu Bai almost fainted. He finally stopped in front of a mansion and pushed the door in.


    Gu Bai stood at the gate, looked at his frown and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Qingyue glanced around, "where did I forget to put my things?"


    Gu Bai was curious and asked, "what is it?"


    Qingyue took her and opened a door, and then she stopped talking.


    For the first time, she found that she was also very hostile to the rich. For example, these big men had so many babies. Why didn''t she know to cherish them! Look at the baby piled with ashes in the corner. She is distressed to see it!


    Qingyue casually pushed open a door, then raised the baby at his feet, and then said in disappointment, "ah, it''s not here. Let''s change another room."


    Gu Bai was shocked at the beginning and numb at the end. They almost opened five doors. At the last one, they finally heard him say, "I found it."


    Speaking of it, Qingyue is better than the ghost king. At least he knows classification. Antique calligraphy and paintings are stacked in a room, and rare jewelry are stacked in a room... Gu Bai can''t boast anymore. What''s good about it! So many babies! Really can''t get, in the commotion, don''t cherish what you have!


    Gu Bai took a few deep breaths to calm himself down.


    "That''s how you put them?"


    Somehow, Gu Bai always felt that the tone of Qingyue was almost the same as that of the ghost king. He said, "the shopkeeper of the auction house will occasionally show filial respect to something. I usually don''t come to sichongtian, so I let him leave it here."


    He said to leave it here. The shopkeeper really left it here.


    Gu Bai was speechless for a long time before he finally said, "what did you bring me here for?"


    Qingyue pointed to the golden one in front of him, "these are for you, and there are several rooms next door." then he paused and said, "don''t you like antique calligraphy and painting? I remember the person who wrote these things is no worse than where you brought them from the ghost king."


    The surprise came so fast that Gu Bai didn''t have time to be happy. He listened to 518 pouring a basin of cold water on the spot, "don''t get excited first. Don''t forget that we do the task. When the task is completed, change our body. If the task is not completed, we''ll blow up the most beautiful fireworks in the sky."


    Gu Bai, "... Are you a devil? You can die without talking?"


    518 smiled, "I haven''t spoken for too long. I didn''t hold it for a moment."


    Gu Bai, "... OK, you can die now."


    518''s words made Gu Bai''s mood sink to the bottom of the valley. He had no idea of appreciation and lacked interest.


    She looked like this, but Qingyue wanted to be crooked. He frowned and asked directly, "don''t you like it?"


    Gu Bai cleared his throat and his sight was askew. He regarded money as dirt.


    "I''m not such a shallow person!"


    This time, it was just the fuse in Qingyue''s heart. Suddenly, he said coldly, "these things take up a place here. Since the moon doesn''t like them, they''ll all be lost."


    Gu Bai immediately stared, "what are you doing if you lose it?"


    Qingyue Leng hum, "anyway, no one appreciates it. If you pile it here, it''s a pile of garbage."


    At this time, I really can''t help scolding the evil boss. Although Gu Bai has lived for several generations, she is still the same in her bones. Seeing the treasure destroyed, she is as reluctant as blood.


    "You don''t want it. You can give it back to the auction house! What did you do? How many people outside don''t want it!"


    "But you don''t."


    Gu Bai was stunned by the sudden answer, and then she suddenly said, this guy is... Sulking!


    She looked at him powerlessly, angry and wanted to laugh. How many years have she lived and how childish she is!


    Look at Qingyue again. His handsome face is still there. I don''t know. I thought who was so bold and made the boss angry. But Gu Bai could only treat him as a child and coaxed him, "I didn''t say no, but I didn''t get paid for my useless work."


    But Qingyue said, "but you have accepted the junk of the ghost king."


    Gu Bai sighed. He was worried about what evil he had done. In the end, he had to coax her.


    "I''ll keep it for him for the time being and return it to him in the future."


    Qingyue''s face didn''t get better, but her tone was not as stiff as before.


    "Since you keep it for him, you can keep all my things in the future." then he added, "there is also such a mansion in qichongtian, which will be kept by you in the future."


    What can Gu Bai say at this time? Of course, he can only nod and agree. He is even afraid that he is not happy. He added, "do you have any other orders?"


    Qingyue thought about it and suddenly thought of something, "your cultivation is a little short of qichongtian. From today on, give me good cultivation and don''t go anywhere!"


    Gu Bai really couldn''t laugh or cry, "No. the more she said, the cultivation is not done overnight. If we want to be quick, we can''t reach it. We have to go step by step." the more she said, the worse Qingyue''s face became. In the end, she could only continue to coax: "no, I don''t know when to clean up these things. Do you want to kill me, you little cute?"


    The reason doesn''t make sense, so she is coquettish. Fortunately, Qingyue eats this set. Seeing her blinking big watery eyes, Qingyue says that she is going to be tired to death. Her little cute, Qingyue''s heart is suddenly soft.


    "All right, listen to you."

 Chapter 276

    Qingyue gave Gu Bai a buffer period and didn''t hurry to let her practice, but the little girl didn''t say hello and ran to the world.


    She came suddenly this time. Unlike before, she specially told the ghost king that he would come, so she saw such a scene. To tell you the truth, Gu qingjue''s despondency is not the first time Gu Bai has seen him, but it was all in the past!


    According to the time of the fairyland, it was only a few days after we met him last time, but the handsome scholar dressed in white clothes was in a mess now.


    His pale arm was full of deep and shallow scars, bruises penetrated the skin, and the color was ferocious and terrible. The clothes and robes on the body were also dyed from white to a little scarlet at this time, which was in tattered condition.


    Gu Bai was shocked and couldn''t open her eyes. She opened her mouth slightly. If it weren''t for her unique frost, snow and silver hair, she almost didn''t dare to recognize each other. In front of her, the embarrassed teenager was the high ghost king.


    The depressed side was suddenly seen by others, and he was still a very familiar person. The ghost King''s face was calm, and his attitude was almost intact. The only difference was that his voice was a little sorry.


    "Sorry to scare you."


    Gu Bai was really frightened. She quickly stepped forward and looked at the wounds, big and small. Her eyes were distressed and said, "who hurt you!"


    She didn''t have any friendship with the ghost king. She was raised by herself. She was reluctant to fight, so she was beaten. How could she give up. Moreover, with her cognition, the ghost king will hardly take the initiative to cause trouble unless he has to.


    Gu qingjue looked at her, but his face was too obviously hurt. A handsome face was not damaged at all. At the moment, with a relaxed smile at the corners of his mouth, he looked at her and whispered, "this matter is a little complicated. It can''t be defined by who hurts."


    Gu Bai frowned and couldn''t understand the meaning.


    Then he heard him say, "sister Bai, do you know how I became the ghost king? I heard that there is a devil kingdom in the devil Kingdom, where ordinary people can''t find the intersection. It''s a near death to find it, and there is also a ghost kingdom in the ghost world." he said, looking at Gu Bai for a moment. He was very happy. He didn''t see him for so long, and she cared about him in her eyes, Still as it was, it turned out that some people care about him.


    "I don''t know the situation of the devil Kingdom, but the situation of the ghost kingdom is very complex. There are countless ghosts and monsters. Many of them are born with deep grievances. They are ghosts. They are cruel and their means are even more cruel. Even the palace of hell is a headache."


    Gu Bai frowned deeper and deeper. Sometimes her brain was still very enlightened. For example, it would make her immediately say, "you can be your ghost King safely because you signed an agreement with the yama palace? And the content of the agreement is the ghost land?"


    Gu qingjue is like a delicate ice doll most of the time. He doesn''t smile. He doesn''t have any feelings in his eyes. Everything is gray. Only when he sees Gu Bai can he see the few lights.


    Facing Gu Bai, he never lied. He just nodded, "yes."


    Gu Bai is so distressed that he can say that his character is cruel. What kind of anti human character is that?


    "Then don''t you imagine other ways? For example, directly destroy the ghost land?"


    The ghost king and the invisible frowned. After a moment, he shook his head and said, "if you destroy the ghost area, the ghosts in those places will run out, and the world will be in chaos."


    In fact, seriously speaking, he doesn''t care whether the world is chaotic or not. In the past, he was willing to sign this agreement with the king of hell, but thought that his white sister might live happily somewhere. Therefore, as long as she is still there, he won''t allow these evil spirits to disturb things.


    Gu Bai pondered for a moment and finally scratched his head anxiously, "then have you thought of any other way? You can suppress these ghosts now, but once you can''t suppress them one day, do you think those people in the hell palace can still let you go? Or, those ghosts in the ghost area, they will let you go?"


    This is a dead end. He can''t relax at all. Once a flaw is exposed, I''m afraid he won''t live in the ghost kingdom or the hell palace.


    The ghost king didn''t think so much, and said calmly, "every day is a day."


    No one cares about his birth. Maybe no one loves him when he dies.


    Gu Bai was stunned, because she found that the ghost king didn''t fight or rob, except that he didn''t feel about the world, it was more likely that he didn''t want to live at all!


    Yes, his wound will recover soon, and he is not a man himself, or he ends himself. He may not be able to kill himself completely. For example, at this moment, with his ability, will he really let himself fall into such a depressed state? No matter how ferocious those evil spirits are, can they really hurt him, a born devil?


    Gu Bai thought more and more frightened, but this time, she didn''t speak, but put the secret in the bottom of her heart.


    "Let''s deal with the wound first without saying anything else."


    The ghost king looked at her quietly, but because Gu Bai lowered his head, he didn''t really see it. The only thing he could see was that she was very unhappy.


    "Why are you unhappy?" the ghost king said, "these injuries will recover themselves soon and will not cause any harm to me."


    Gu Bai said, "I''m not unhappy, but I love your injuries." she said, opened her storage ring, and Qingyue put a lot of healing pills in it. At this time, she took them all out, "recovery is recovery, treatment still needs treatment."


    Recovery also has a process, which can not be recovered immediately. Gu Bai thought that if these wounds appeared on himself, it would hurt to death. But the ghost king didn''t frown from beginning to end and let her deal with the wound.


    There were too many wounds. In the end, the ghost king was almost wrapped into a mummy, and only one face could be seen.


    Gu Bai looked at it and burst out laughing, "Xiaoqing, if you go out like this, will your men laugh at you?"


    The ghost king didn''t care. Even, except for those one or two, most of his men didn''t know what they looked like.


    Seeing him blinking blankly, Gu Bai was shocked and said, "don''t you even remember what your men look like? ¡°


    Facts proved that Gu Bai still knew him very well. After she said this, Gu qingjue thought for a while and said, "there are still several acquaintances."


    According to Gu Bai''s understanding of him, the number he said may not exceed three.


    She pulled a corner of her mouth and suddenly wondered, how did this guy become the ghost king? How did he fight in this evil ghost?!


    She was so curious in her heart that she finally asked. Gu qingjue said innocently, "I didn''t intend to break into the field of the former ghost king. He saw that I was full of ghost spirit and wanted to increase my accomplishments. As a result, if I didn''t succeed, I became the ghost King."

 Chapter 277

    Gu qingjue finished his experience in a few words, but Gu Bai can guess the thrills. It can be ordinary people who can be the ghost king. At that time, how much pain did Xiao qingjue suffer to turn defeat into victory from him? It was victory. How many subordinates under the former ghost king would be willing to be his subordinates?


    You can''t think about it. The more you think about it, the more painful it is.


    Gu Bai stopped thinking and simply asked, "what''s the general situation? You have to go to the ghost land?"


    Gu qingjue said, "there are cracks in the boundary of the ghost kingdom. I have to go there. The boundary is made from the inside and can''t be repaired from the outside."


    Gu Bai smelled the speech without any hesitation and said directly, "next time you go to the ghost region, take me with you. I haven''t seen what the ghost region is like." after that, he looked at him like disgust, "xiaoqing''er, it''s impossible to rely on brute force. In my memory, I''ve been to the demon region. That place is almost no different from the world."


    So, to some extent, night joy is still very well managed. She doesn''t believe that the ghost kingdom is so bad. Could the demon Kingdom have been in the past?


    Gu qingjue''s deep-water eyes in the ancient pond were slightly surprised after she said this, "what are you going to do?" then, thinking of the situation in the ghost land, she immediately frowned and said, "it''s too dangerous. I don''t agree."


    But Gu Bai said, "I just want to go. You can''t stop me. Or I can find the entrance myself without your company."


    Gu qingjue''s eyebrows grew deeper and deeper. Even for a moment, he regretted meeting her. If he had known it, he would have looked at it from a distance.


    Gu Bai immediately guessed what he was thinking from his facial expression, and then said angrily, "shit, Gu qingjue, I tell you, don''t think you don''t say, I can''t guess what you think. Don''t you say I''m your sister Bai? No sister is indifferent to seeing her brother hurt!"


    Gu qingjue''s face was paralyzed and silent, but he thought that when he saw Qingyue next time, he should let him look at her so that she wouldn''t run around.


    Gu Bai had no idea that she had found another guardian for herself.


    Besides Qingyue, Gu Bai immediately chased after him after leaving for a few hours. There are not many places to go for today''s little beast. Ying Long and Phoenix are busy falling in love. Who cares about her such a redundant baby, so he doesn''t even have to think about it. He came directly to the human world.


    As before, Qingyue''s face was still not good until he saw the ghost King wrapped in a mummy.


    They were more or less tit for tat, but at this moment, he looked at the ghost king, but he had some sympathy.


    "Hurt?"


    The casual tone feels like a casual question.


    Gu qingjue never liked to talk to him, so he didn''t even open his mouth. Instead, Gu Bai took him and said a lot.


    The more you say, the deeper your eyebrows will be.


    Gu Bai didn''t realize it, but still asked, "the more, if it''s you, what should I do with the ghost land?"


    Qingyue is known as the number one God of war in the fairyland. In addition to his bravery and fighting, another thing is to cut the grass and eliminate the roots. In particular, he uprooted this problem from the root.


    "Even people bring pots and serve them together."


    Gu Bai was stunned. "How do you end it?"


    Qingyue took a look at the ghost king and didn''t hide it. "Some conditions must be met for the formation of the ghost Kingdom, such as why it attracts those ghosts with deep resentment. Find the reason and directly destroy the root cause. As for the rest, start with several high-level ones in the ghost kingdom. Whether you surrender or not, kill them all first."


    Gu Bai listened. Although it was simple and rude, it was really that reason.


    "What''s left? How to manage it?"


    Hearing the speech, Qingyue laughed with a sneer, "my little moon, you said earlier that ordinary people can''t enter the ghost land unless they are ghosts with deep resentment. Therefore, do you think the remaining ghosts will be good? Since they are not, they will be slaughtered naturally, but if there are too many, we can kill them slowly."


    Gu Bai:


    That''s like a villain. There''s no fairy spirit!


    Qing Yue said, suddenly thought of a wonderful idea, "if yue''er thinks it''s too cruel, I still have a way."


    After hearing this, Gu Bai was curious and asked, "what way?"


    Qingyue said, "don''t you know the dead bald donkey? The dead bald donkey likes to persuade people to put down the butcher''s knife. If he can spend time in that place, his merit will certainly rise a circle."


    Gu Bai took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. I don''t know whether it was the ghosts in the ghost area or the smelly monk.


    After a long discussion, Qingyue suddenly crossed Gu Bai and directly asked the ghost king, "how did you deal with it before?"


    Gu qingjue said, "stick to the border and kill the ghosts who stopped me."


    Qingyue tut said, "you have dealt with it for so long, but there are still ghosts who dare to provoke you?"


    It''s so much less deterrent that people can be bullied like this.


    Who knows, Gu qingjue''s next sentence made Qingyue completely speechless.


    "If those ghosts can''t kill me, I won''t bother to fight with them unless they stop me. Generally, I ignore them."


    Qingyue:


    For the first time, he didn''t know what expression to face. The emotional little liar worried for so long that people didn''t pay attention to the ghost territory at all! Otherwise, if he can fight with himself for hundreds of moves without losing, he will not end up in such a field if he puts on snacks and directly kills the shock and awe of those high accomplishments in the ghost region.


    Gu Bai was so angry that he almost jumped his feet. "You''ve been bullied so much that you don''t want to fight back? Let them hurt yourself?"


    The ghost king still said that. They can''t kill themselves.


    Gu Baiqi is almost heartbroken, but Qingyue is happy. After living for so long, he meets such a person for the first time. He has no desire and no desire. He is quite suitable to mix with a dead bald donkey.


    He thought so and said so.


    "Come on, let me give you a suggestion. Don''t be the ghost king. Go directly to the West and become a Buddha. I think that place is more suitable for you."


    In the west, there are all bald donkeys. Bald donkeys have clear rules. They can''t kill or be close to women. When he goes to that place, he doesn''t worry. He dares to rob people with him.


    Qingyue obviously forgot that robbing people has become nothing more than a monk, and he still did the same.


    For example, at the first meeting, he wanted to cross him and adopt a small divine beast. Even later, he had been waiting to pry the corner of the wall and was very persistent.


    Gu qingjue only glanced at him, then turned and left. He is too lazy to take care of others most of the time, and now he is wrapped up like this by Gu Bai. He feels he needs to rest.


    As soon as he left, Qingyue took Gu Bai back to the fairyland.


    Along the way, Gu Bai was very interested in the ghost region. She was angry, but she couldn''t really let go, so she asked Qingyue to inquire about the situation of the ghost region.

 Chapter 278

    The situation in the ghost kingdom is more complicated than Gu Bai thought. After all, this place can not be formed in a day or two. Because of Gu qingjue''s existence, the yama palace is completely in a state of standing idly by. As long as there is no big problem, they can''t do it. Later, it was because of the relationship between Qing and Yue that the information they found was brought over.


    Gu Bai was bored in sichongtian, and thought that he had not been to the yama palace, so he went down to the underworld with Qingyue.


    It''s similar to the underworld in my own impression. The darkness of the sky makes people feel a little depressed, and most of the ghosts released around have empty eyes, just like a wandering soul, which are driven away by ghosts.


    I don''t know how long she walked. She saw a bridge. The ghosts on the bridge lined up in an orderly way, and no one jumped in the line. In the middle of the bridge, a woman in her thirties was boiling soup and handed it to every passer-by bowl by bowl.


    In this situation, there is no accident. What should be in front of us is Naihe bridge, and the one who gives people soup is Meng Po.


    Gu Bai looked at it and felt very boring, so he took back his sight.


    Qingyue stood beside her. Seeing that she no longer looked around, she couldn''t help asking, "don''t look?"


    The curiosity in her eyes was so obvious that this place should be her first time. He didn''t know how much her damaged memory had recovered. According to his observation, at least most of it had recovered. No matter whether people die or God dies, they will take a Naihe bridge. But if she really comes for the first time, what is her reincarnation before?


    Gu Bai said, "after watching it for so long, everyone seems to have the same expression. There''s nothing to look at."


    Hearing the speech, Qingyue explained: "these are reincarnated. In order to prevent confusion, after determining their reincarnation position, they will temporarily seal their divine consciousness and avoid unnecessary accidents. Of course, our area should be the most ordinary mortal area."


    Gu Bai was stunned. "Are there other areas?"


    Qingyue nodded and said, "it''s natural, but there are so many ghosts in the mortal area. In other places..." he paused slightly, his eyes suddenly turned to her, smiled and said: "there may not be one like you for hundreds of years."


    Gu Bai''s heart suddenly clicked. This guy didn''t find anything, did he? How strange are your eyes?


    Thinking of this, she asked 518 again, and the result was that there was no abnormality.


    "All his expressions are being cleaned up, and there is no change in my data." 518 said, and then asked, "did you find anything for nothing?"


    Gu Bai said, "I always think his eyes are strange."


    The system is unreliable. She can only suppress these doubts first.


    The underworld is very big, but Qingyue didn''t take her around, but directly found the person in charge. In a place as dangerous as the ghost land, the host this time is not the judge, but the king of hell.


    The judge is also an old acquaintance. Over the years, Qingyue has entered the underground from time to time. The judge is used to it. Now, he hasn''t come for nearly a hundred years. He still talks curiously, "Shangxian is coming for a long time." he said, and his eyes suddenly looked at Gu Bai aside. It''s not good. He was completely stunned. For a long time, he murmured, "Shangxian, did you find someone?"


    Qingyue didn''t explain too much, just nodded.


    But the judge couldn''t stop. He looked at Gu Bai in shock, left and right. He wanted to stick his eyes over. Finally, he said, "little beast?"


    Gu Bai didn''t feel anything when her identity was found out. Anyway, she didn''t do anything harmful. In addition, she would be dead and wouldn''t go to hell.


    But the judge''s eyesight is still much higher than that of ordinary people. For example, at this moment, he said, "I remember that there has been no reincarnation of ghosts in the underworld for hundreds of years." the more he said, the more frightened he became, and then suddenly remembered that the person Qingyue Shangxian was looking for was wandering outside the rule world.


    Gu Bai glanced at him. The judge was not old, but perhaps for the sake of stability and dignity, he had a small beard on his face. At this moment, he looked at Gu Bai and wanted to study them thoroughly. Unfortunately, how long they had to go, they came to the palace of hell.


    Then, the judge''s doubts were revealed by the king of hell.


    There are countless reincarnations in the underworld every day, but the level of divine beast has almost disappeared in recent years. At first sight, I was stunned to see a divine beast who has just reached the age of 100. Rao is the king of hell.


    "Judge, there is a ghost reincarnation beast in our underground recently?"


    The magistrate shook his head. "No."


    The king of hell was so surprised that he stepped down from his chair. Many people in the whole hell knew that he was looking for someone about Qingyue, but he didn''t know what to look for in detail.


    The more he looked at his eyebrows, the deeper he frowned. It was the king of hell. His eyesight was obviously higher than that of a judge.


    "You are not controlled by the underworld."


    Not controlled by the underworld is equivalent to that even the heaven has little control over her. Such existence was almost impossible in the past, but she stood in front of herself.


    The king of hell even asked the judge to bring the book of life and death.


    The judge did so. Before long, he handed over the book of life and death.


    As if to practice, the king of hell first asked Gu Bai''s name.


    Gu Bai frowned and frowned invisibly. Then he listened to 518 calmly: "don''t worry, this thing won''t work for you. Speak boldly."


    "Yue Yue named me Yue Er, the moon of the moon."


    In the presence of Qingyue, the king of hell boldly wrote his name in the book of life and death, and then a shocking but unexpected scene appeared.


    The book of life and death is not an ordinary book. It can judge life and death, show people''s life, and even change their lives against the sky. However, no matter how the king of hell paints, Gu Bai''s name can never leave a mark.


    "This is really a strange thing." the king of hell murmured, not controlled by the world, so how did she get a foothold in this world? She can also become a divine beast. Although it is possible that she can be raised by nature, gather spirits from heaven and earth, and finally open her mind, it is obviously not the case.


    The king of hell moved his curious eyes to Qingyue. However, Qingyue only played down the matter.


    "We came here to ask about the ghost land."


    As soon as he heard the ghost land, the king of hell almost shook his tiger body. In other words, the figure of the king of hell is a little bigger than that of a judge. He is not a popular gentleman, but more like a general marching and fighting. He is tall and strong. When he is in this cold underground place, he has a righteous face.


    "What do you do in the ghost kingdom?" the king of hell frowned and asked, "that place is now in the charge of the ghost king. If you want to know, you can go to him."


    Qingyue said, "he is Yuer''s brother."


    When it comes to his brother, he is a little weird, but he is too lazy to explain. Since he calls her sister, he can only be regarded as his brother in his life.

 Chapter 279

    The king of hell was slightly surprised. He also investigated the identity of the ghost king. He was different from Gu Bai. He was really born with heaven and finally gave birth to wisdom. Of course, if he was like him, he still had to be controlled by heaven.


    The king of hell didn''t hate the existence of the ghost king. On the contrary, he was very happy because someone took over in the ghost kingdom.


    But at the moment, he still felt incredible when he heard the relationship between them. If he remembered correctly, the ghost king would be much more than her. Since she is so big, how did she become her brother?


    In the face of such a strong man, Gu Bai didn''t have to hide it. He simply picked up some and replied, "I adopted him in my previous life, and he called me my sister."


    The king of hell took a breath of cool air. Don''t listen to the lightness of the word adoption. It''s a born devil with full Yin Qi. Let alone ordinary people, even if the immortal has been in contact for a long time, he can''t stand his born Yin body.


    The king of hell was surprised and felt worthy of being excluded by the way of heaven. If someone else had changed, he would have died many times. Thinking of this, he secretly sighed that the existence of the little divine beast was amazing. Unexpectedly, she could adopt devils. What magical fate is this? No, it can''t be said, because she not only met devils, but also Qingyue immortals.


    Gu Bai looked at the increasing curiosity in the eyes of the king of hell. He had no choice but to interrupt: "king of hell, the existence of the ghost kingdom is like a thorn to everyone. We must always look for opportunities to eliminate it. Otherwise, if it grows one day, it will be more difficult to eliminate it."


    The king of hell''s mind was finally pulled back. He put away his curiosity and frowned for a moment. Then he said, "yes, but I don''t know much about it here." then he asked the judge to bring the information of the ghost land.


    "The ghost Kingdom did not exist all the time. Long ago, there was no ghost kingdom in the world, but until a thousand years ago, it appeared out of thin air. The resentment and evil spirit collected were almost the same as the hell. At that time, I knew that it could not be expanded, but over the years, I thought of countless ways to destroy it, so I had to seal it reluctantly, but the sealing technique was not firm, It needs to be sealed again every three months. "When the king of hell said about the ghost land, his face was not very good and a little heavy," I always felt that the place was deliberately made. "


    Gu Bai was stunned. Even Qingyue frowned.


    What kind of person can even make a ghost land?


    The king of hell also thought that this conjecture was incredible, and said, "of course, it may be that I feel wrong. However, I have a bold conjecture." he said, looked at Gu Bai and Qingyue, and then continued: "The emergence of Devils is clearly recorded. Although the ghost region appeared a long time ago, I always think the emergence of devils has something to do with the ghost region."


    Concerning Gu qingjue, Gu Bai immediately asked him, "why does the king of hell guess like this?"


    The king of hell sighed and said in a deep voice: "naturally, I won''t open my mouth and talk nonsense. Just with the birth of the devil, the ghost area has been calm for the first time for many days. Even the Yin and evil Qi inside have disappeared out of thin air. I always thought that this result was caused by the instability of the ghost area. Now it seems that it is clearly to convey power to the ghost king."


    Gu Bai asked, "but if the ghost Kingdom sends power to the ghost king, why will he be hurt when he goes to seal?"


    The king of hell squinted at her, "girl, do you think those ghosts can really hurt him with his ability?"


    He is the only one who can hurt him. This kind of harm from others is not worth mentioning. Therefore, he is the safest to go to the ghost land.


    However, he was also curious that this ghost king was different from those ghost kings who had appeared in the records. In the past, those ghost kings with greater ambition didn''t want to replace him, or those with weaker ambition, they had to be below one person and above ten thousand people. They were the only ones who couldn''t fight back and scold back.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help asking, "by the way, did you say you adopted him in the past, and he was of this nature in the past?"


    There was nothing to hide about it. Gu Bai nodded. "He said very little. When I met him at that time, he was just a young child like a few years old."


    The king of hell said, "you have such a good relationship with him. If you really want to know the ghost region, you might as well ask him. Of course, if he is willing to solve the ghost region, I will be happier." the king of hell is not stupid. The ghost region is such a scourge, which is very dangerous to others, but for the ghost king, it is an excellent holy land.


    The unconditional input of ghost Qi and evil Qi is just like those immortals in the fairy world, who were born to live in places with abundant fields. Back to the ghost world, with his means, as long as he is willing to work hard, he can completely subdue the ghosts in it. At that time, let alone the hell, it is the whole three realms. Who can''t give way to him?


    But he didn''t do all this. Even if it weren''t for the seal of March 1, maybe he wouldn''t even look at the ghost land.


    The trip to hell soon ended. Most of the evidence brought by the king of hell was of little use. There was only one place that surprised Gu Bai.


    "The more..."


    Qingyue smelled the speech and asked her curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai pointed to one place and handed it over. "Look at this paragraph, it''s about the king of hell''s own conjecture. He said that most people can''t toss the whole ghost land, but in this world, there are still people who can toss it out. It depends on whether that person does it or not."


    The fairyland is divided into nine parts. Each part of the fairyland is inhabited by immortals with different cultivation strength. There are only two parts. No one has been there or seen anyone come down. They are the eight heavy days and the nine heavy days.


    At the beginning, Nu Wa created people. With the emergence of human beings, there was a ghost after people died. Since she can create people and the world, the ghost domain is just like a small world for one person.


    Nuwa is a saint and can''t do it easily. There are four other people of the same level as her. Among them, anyone can do it as long as they want.


    In particular, there is a big man above the sage, that is, the Taoist ancestor. It is said that the Tao of heaven is also a little shorter in front of him.


    The king of hell didn''t make it clear, but the meaning was very obvious. Therefore, the king of hell hall would release animals to the ghost land. After all, if those people tossed it out, he would be remembered and hated.


    But the ghost king is different. It may be their own "son".


    Can''t afford it, can''t afford it.


    Gu Bai didn''t make it clear, but Qingyue also understood. He picked his eyebrow and asked her to accept the information first.


    "Let''s go find the ghost king."


    They can find the answer to the doubts they are looking for.

 Chapter 280

    When Gu Bai and Qingyue found the ghost king, he was in a daze. Yes, in a daze. The Buddha department is so. It''s really impossible to see that he is a frightening ghost king.


    Gu qingjue''s eyes were tired of the world. His eyes, which were disgusted with the world, seemed to block all the beauty in the world and let him stick to his gray little world until he saw Gu Bai coming, which was a little better, but it was only a little better.


    Gu Bai is a little distressed, while Qingyue has a toothache.


    People are like this. When they see such a weak and helpless appearance, they will always feel pity. Even on the surface, she can briefly forget how terrible the real strength in front of her. Qingyue, he directly sees through the essence from the surface. Gu qingjue never needs anyone''s sympathy. This is an insult to a strong person, but it happens that, His temperament makes him helpless.


    If this is a normal strong man, he can fight with him and divide the victory and defeat. But Gu qingjue thinks he is bullying people, whether he knows it or not. He doesn''t want to bear such a curse, especially Gu Bai is still in front of him.


    In such a situation, he found that he couldn''t do anything, so he had to admit his life to accompany his little divine beast.


    After Gu Bai arrived, Gu qingjue''s eyes were no longer so depressed, but he didn''t have much smile on his face. He asked, "you came out of the hell palace? What did you say there?"


    Gu Bai nodded in response to a question in front of him, but the latter made her don''t know how to speak for a moment.


    She thought for a while and organized words. Then she said, "there''s no useful news in the hell hall, and..." she paused slightly and looked at Gu qingjue. Then she continued: "the hell asked us to find the reason from you."


    Gu qingjue said slightly, "on me?"


    "Yes." Gu Bai said the king of hell''s conjecture again. Finally, seeing that he bowed his head and was silent, he asked, "Xiao Qing''er wants to find the answer?"


    No one likes to live in this world without being clear, that is, Gu qingjue and so on.


    He doesn''t like this natural ghost body. In fact, he once liked the world from the beginning. Every flower, grass, river and mountain in the world can always be beautiful as long as they are careful. However, the world did not accept him, even excluded him, which also led to his final closure.


    He closed himself, and the only emotion he released was Gu Bai, who insisted on him at the beginning.


    Seriously speaking, his treatment of her is not a simple word of love. It''s more like looking at the world through her.


    Gu qingjue nodded without thinking, "if you can, I will cooperate."


    Gu Bai breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that the boss would continue to block his heart. Then he would have a headache. Somehow, after doing such a long task, she sometimes had an intuition. For example, long ago, she felt that Yun Xuan was special. Sure enough, she found his true identity not long ago. Now, in the face of Gu qingjue, this directness reappears.


    The ghost land is complex. You must be fully prepared to enter. Although Gu Bai has Gu qingjue and Qingyue around her, she is not in a hurry.


    But first understand the so-called ghost land with Gu qingjue.


    Gu qingjue frowned and talked about the ghost land. He didn''t look carefully every time he went in. He was like an emotionless puppet. It''s time to go in and repair the border, and then come out and start again and again.


    So Gu Bai asked him about the ghost land. He really couldn''t say anything. Finally, he thought and said directly, "why don''t I go in again?"


    Gu Bai pulled at the corner of his mouth, "forget it."


    The ghost king is unreliable. She can only try to ask about the system.


    "Get rich, what''s the situation in the ghost land?"


    518: "It''s similar to the devil''s Kingdom, but it''s more complicated than the devil''s Kingdom, because the power of the devil''s Kingdom has been rectified by night joy. Now the devil''s kingdom is a mess of sand and runs its own affairs. It will be difficult to break it one by one. Night joy took a lot of time to eliminate those disobedient people in the devil''s kingdom. Up to now, there are many ghosts among them Great power. If they unite to fight, you may not be able to cope. "


    The strong dragon can''t beat the local snake. Qingyue and Gu qingjue are powerful. They have lived in the ghost land since childhood. The geographical environment must be much more familiar than you. Once they play Yin moves, they may not be able to catch them at all.


    Gu Bai had a headache and asked, "is there a shortcut?"


    518 hesitated, then slowly said, "are you sure to take a shortcut? With your current points, it''s all deducted, which is not enough to play in the ghost land."


    Gu Bai tries to think about how the night is happy to take the ghost land into his bag


    Night is joy. If you go to the devil''s Kingdom, you may hide your identity, and then change yourself into a humble or unexpected identity. Then, with his eloquence, it''s not difficult to get close to anyone. This kind of acting in secret is much more useful than shouting and killing in the open.


    Gu Bai thought for a long time and tried to say his idea. As a result, the other two only looked at her in confusion.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Qingyue tut said, "I didn''t expect yue''er to have so many thoughts. I thought you would rather lie in bed at other times except for being interested in delicious food."


    Gu Bai puffed at the corners of her eyes and said that she was lazy and greedy. Why did she dislike her stupidity?


    Gu qingjue didn''t sigh so much. He only said, "listen to sister Bai."


    When Gu Bai heard the speech, he immediately stood on tiptoe with a smile and touched Gu qingjue''s beautiful silver hair, "Xiao qinger is still clever. My sister likes it."


    Qing Yue looked at the scene and hissed. To Gu qingjue, he actually still has a sense of crisis, but this sense of crisis is much lighter than the demon emperor or the devil. However light, he still can''t tolerate the scene in front of him.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled Gu Bai''s hand off Gu qingjue''s head. Without saying a word, he just held it tightly.


    The sudden move made Gu qingjue take a look at him, and then turned his eyes to the opponent they were holding. He didn''t move his eyes for a long time.


    The atmosphere was a little delicate. Gu Bai tried to struggle. Seeing that he couldn''t open the struggle, he simply didn''t care.


    "You all listen to me about the ghost kingdom?" she asked. Seeing that both of them nodded, she said again: "well, let''s change our identity first. If we enter the ghost kingdom as an outsider, we will be excluded, so for today''s plan, we have to integrate into it."


    In fact, this is a good way, but it is as powerful as the ghost king and Qingyue. They have always been simple and rough, so no one can say what will happen to this trip.


    Of course, cold water can''t be poured down. After all, if the little beasts are unhappy, they have to coax them.

 Chapter 281

    Gu Bai can only be the leader. Gu qingjue needless to say, if he took the lead and pointed out that his front foot had just entered, his back foot was found, while the other one was full of domineering spirit, and no one bothered him. If she met someone who didn''t have eyes, she could basically see the end.


    Therefore, before entering, she warned, "after entering the ghost territory, no one of you is allowed to act alone. You must listen to me! You must listen to me! You must listen to me! You know?"


    She even said it three times because it was important.


    Gu qingjue nodded without saying, but Qingyue looked like a prick. Although she nodded her head, it was always reassuring.


    Gu Baixin had no choice but to remind himself that he had to watch someone when he went in.


    The ghost domain is similar to the devil domain. The access is not safe, but fortunately, Gu qingjue is here, so it can ensure the safety of the access.


    Gu Bai is also a person who has been to the underworld, and the smell of the ghost land is a bit more gloomy than the underworld. There are people in the underworld to maintain order, but this ghost land depends only on strength. They even distrust each other. Even their subordinates have signed contracts.


    These contracts are similar to master servant contracts, but add a bit of malice. For example, the master can know your life at any time.


    The law of the jungle, Gu Bai saw more, so he didn''t show any compassion.


    The passage was not long, but after walking for less than half an hour, the three reached the entrance of the ghost region.


    "Another step will be the ghost land. We agreed not to do it first, but to break a road with the treasures of Lingshi." Gu Bai was worried, and specially said Qingyue, which restrained his breath and lifted his feet to collapse in.


    The ghost land is like another world. You can''t see the end at a glance, only the yellow sand all over the sky.


    Gu qingjue looked at the surrounding environment and was obviously very familiar with it. "This is a sand sea. The activity sites of those ghosts in the ghost land need to go deeper. There is no sand and dust in that place." after that, Gu Bai thought she should like the green environment, and said again, "But even in the city, it is not much different from here. At most, even if there is less dust and more ghosts."


    Shahai is still dangerous, but in Gu qingjue''s eyes, it''s not worth mentioning. Even he doesn''t need help. With a gentle wave, he can eliminate all the dangers.


    Gu Bai looked at the scene thoughtfully and asked after a moment, "Xiaoqing, do you have this strength in the world?"


    Gu qingjue shook his head. "This place is full of Yin, and my strength is relatively high."


    Gu Bai touched his chin. "Do you feel comfortable when you come to this place? For example, it''s the feeling of going home."


    Such as Qingyue, the immortal spirit of qichongtian must be more pure and strong than that of yichongtian, so although he won''t have any discomfort, he should prefer qichongtian. If Gu qingjue was born here, he should have the feeling of going home.


    Unfortunately, he shook his head.


    "It''s no different from the world."


    Gu Bai frowned. "No difference? There''s plenty of Yin here. Isn''t it more comfortable?"


    Gu qingjue still shook his head.


    Gu Bai was discouraged and had to put these things aside for a while. The three walked for a while. This time, they walked longer than before. As they walked, they finally saw other creatures in front of them.


    The creature looks very strange. It has three eyes on its head, which are located in the front, back and top of its head. It is not like human beings. It has four hands in total. Its belly is dark and prominent, and it is also mixed with a few sparse hairs. How do you think it is ugly.


    The creature seems to have noticed them. There are all kinds of strange looking things in the ghost land, but there are few such as human noble childe.


    Gu Bai did not dare to ask Gu qingjue, for fear that he would directly reveal his details as soon as he opened his mouth, so he asked 518, "what ghost creature is this?"


    518 said: "the most common aborigines in the ghost area are aborigines. Yes, aborigines. Others call them lice. Because they are many and ugly, they especially like to take advantage of small advantages, but their strength is not very good, so they are called lice by other creatures."


    Because of the lice''s temperament, their height can only be there, so Gu Bai doesn''t want to talk to them.


    She tried to ignore the tall creature. As a result, she planned to ignore it, but the lice came up to touch the porcelain by herself.


    "You three stop!"


    Gu Bai''s high and angry voice turned a deaf ear and ignored the past.


    The lice was so angry that he immediately roared. Before long, Gu Bai saw several ghosts similar to him.


    "Do you know where this is?" the leader, that is, the lice who first wanted to touch porcelain, had a rough and ugly voice, and his voice was extremely arrogant. "If you want to go from this place, you have to leave your belongings."


    Gu Bai clapped her fists with both hands. She sneered and was going to ask them if they were famous. As a result, the two giant Buddhas behind her didn''t say a word and directly killed the people.


    Gu qingjue and Qingyue started at the same time. Gu Bai only felt that the hair in front of him was blown by the wind. Then, the group of lice fell to the ground and couldn''t get up again.


    Gu qingjue said, "this kind of thing likes to be tangled up. If you encounter it, you don''t have to open your mouth and kill it directly."


    Gu Bai drew at the corner of his mouth, "what can we ask?"


    Gu qingjue really thought seriously, then shook his head, "No."


    Gu Bai took a deep breath and told himself to calm down, "well, you can shut up."


    As for Qingyue, he had a strong desire for survival and directly threw the responsibility to Gu qingjue. "I saw him start, so I moved my hand."


    Gu Bai gave a cry and finally chose not to expose his excuse.


    This place seems to be a small village, and the dead lice at the foot seem to be young and strong in the village. On weekdays, they are responsible for looting homes and obtaining resources. However, today, when it comes to the iron plate, the whole army is destroyed, and the remaining lice are seen. They are afraid and want to shrink up, let alone revenge.


    At this time, 518 explained: "lice see people off the plate. Ghosts with greater strength in the ghost area are also a little bigger. People like you are weak chickens in their eyes."


    Weak chicken means bullying. I''m not sure I have to be bullied all the way.


    Gu Bai said, "so if I want to avoid being harassed, I have to enlarge myself?"


    After 518 nodding, Gu Bai gently nodded to the other two giant Buddhas. At this time, several unknown creatures walked around her.


    "I just observed that the strong in the ghost Kingdom seem to be linked to their body shape?" he said and pointed to those, "look at them, it''s two meters high."

 Chapter 282

    The creatures two meters high suddenly showed a greedy look when they saw someone paying attention to them.


    After all, they are more than two meters tall, and one of the three in front of them is only around their waist. It''s shocking that she is weak. How did she live to the present?


    Gu Bai didn''t expect that when he said it at will, he attracted the other party''s attention, and suddenly the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Then, the outcome needless to say, those people naturally could not get any benefit, and even lost their lives.


    With this time, Gu Bai''s words become more and more persuasive, but who is Qingyue? It has always been only others to accommodate him. When should he accommodate others. He hissed and said with some disdain, "only the weak rely on appearance, not to mention this kind of garbage with uncoordinated limbs. It''s impossible for me to be like them."


    Gu Bai choked and could only look at the little angel Gu qingjue. However, Gu qingjue didn''t agree with her this time. Instead, he said, "it''s just some waste. There''s no need to accommodate them." after that, he was afraid that she was unhappy. He comforted: "sister Bai, don''t worry. They can remember this waste more times."


    What can Gu Bai has to say? You are all big guys. You has the final say.


    It''s not peaceful along the way. There are always people who don''t have eyes to see them "weak" and want to bully one or two. As for the outcome, needless to say, they naturally die.


    With their in-depth, their reputation finally started. Many people in the ghost region know that three outsiders have come. They are short, ugly, and even their breath is a little strange. But such a person has set up a district overnight.


    The current situation of the ghost area is divided into nine districts. Each district has a ghost king. They check and balance each other, cooperate with each other, and fight each other. Even when the internal fight is the most intense, they are divided into 18 districts.


    The situation in the ghost kingdom will change every few years, but this time, because of Gu Bai''s intrusion, the current situation is in chaos again. Everyone is curious about who the new three are and where they come from.


    People in the ghost Kingdom don''t think about the outside world. Over the years, those who can enter the ghost kingdom are the madman who can''t fight back and scold back. No one knows the strength of the madman. After all, under their crazy attack, they can keep his face unchanged and seal the border every three months. This alone makes everyone fear him.


    Every time a madman comes, he is alone and never communicates with them, so these three people will not be him anyway.


    Every once in a while, there will be a talented person with excellent cultivation and skills in the ghost region. However, such people will always leave a trace if they live in the ghost region, so as long as they are willing to find it, they may still find people''s weaknesses.


    The nine ghost kings in the ninth district all thought about how to annex each other, but they didn''t do it because of their strength.


    Now I don''t know the details of the new comer, which always makes people nervous. If the Lord is restless and has great strength, after solving the ghost king, he will focus on the other people, there will be no place to cry.


    Gu Bai has long planned for this.


    The origin of identity is too easy to fabricate, especially since she still has this status. Ghost territory is a special existence. Others can''t enter it, but if a powerful ghost or evil ghost can enter this place in case of a special opportunity.


    However, such ghosts are quite delicious food for the aborigines in the ghost region, so many ghosts are eaten clean without leaving any trace before they even know where they are.


    So Gu Bai started directly from here. She first saw the weakest of the nine ghost kings, then waited for the opportunity to sneak in, and then took the opportunity to kill people.


    Although her strength now can''t compare with those two big men, she can fight with the ghost King reluctantly.


    It was also because she did it that she tossed around all night. If Gu qingjue or Qingyue didn''t need it for an hour.


    After tossing around all night, Gu Bai was not tired. She just looked at the spacious chair in front of her, but it was full of blood and stench. She kicked it and kicked the things to pieces, which made people clean up and throw out the rags.


    The smell in the room was not so bad at last. She said, "we have solved one of the nine kings now. The remaining eight can''t let them find our purpose. Otherwise, it will be difficult to break one by one, so we can only outwit."


    One ghost king is not terrible, two are OK, three are barely able to fight, but if there are more, it will become an unknown, especially in the ghost domain, there are countless ghosts in addition to the ghost king. The reason why the ghost kingdom is a headache is that in addition to a few people can enter, there is another point is the Yin Qi inside. If you stay too long, whether you are a human or a God, you will be damaged, especially the longer you stay, the greater the damage.


    Gu Bai can safely up to now. He is still the Yin avoiding bead sent by the king of hell, but this thing is not omnipotent. It always fails.


    Gu qingjue had a serious expression on his face, but when he looked closer, his beautiful eyes were simply distracted.


    Looking at Qingyue again, he was lack of interest, but at least he gave Gu Bai face. After hearing this, he said, "so what does yue''er want to do?"


    Gu Bai said, "give a banquet for the ghost kings."


    She plans to learn that night is fun, follow the same pattern, and win the ghost Kingdom like the devil kingdom in one fell swoop.


    Ye Jihuan once told her that to deal with this kind of thing, you have to find a breakthrough. Once you find a breakthrough, don''t hesitate, don''t be soft, and just do it. One of the nine kings died and there were eight left. Among these eight, there were always those who were greedy for life and afraid of death.


    Gu Bai spoke out her ideas. The banquet was only the first step. Next, she planned to form an alliance with others.


    Qingyue frowned slightly, "alliance?"


    Gu Bai nodded, "there should always be a good one. If not, we should make one."


    At that time, they won''t come in and someone will tell them about the ghost land.


    Gu qingjue saw that the two had almost discussed, and said directly, "you can do whatever you want. I have no problem at all. If there is a shortage of thugs, remember to call me."


    As soon as he said this, Gu Bai was really angry and helpless. She was so busy for him?! This guy, dare you be self-motivated!


    Gu qingjue made such a statement. Qingyue thought that this was the way to get along with his little divine beast. He couldn''t refute it so as not to make her sad. Anyway, he didn''t pay attention to the ghost land at all.


    "What the moon wants to do, let the servants do it. You say, I''ll do the rest."

 Chapter 283

    All the ghost kings are sending people to inquire about Gu Bai''s news. Unexpectedly, she just stood up and made a big banquet.


    The remaining eight ghost kings didn''t want to miss such a rare opportunity and said they would attend one after another.


    Gu Bai couldn''t count on hosting a banquet. He had to roll his sleeves to take the seat. Fortunately, when he was in the demon palace, night joy always liked to make her stand out. In the face of such a scene, she was no longer afraid. On the contrary, she was very comfortable.


    The environment of the ghost land is different from that of the human world. The human world is full of birds and flowers. When it comes to the ghost land, it really gives full play to the word gloomy. Because of the special environment, the sun in the ghost area is almost in vain. If it is thrown overhead, it is just a decoration.


    Gu Bai deliberately changed his clothes, dressed brightly, and stopped at the banquet, which simply shifted everyone''s attention.


    Her body was kneaded according to Ji Junlan''s face. At the beginning, Ji Junlan was the most beautiful seven princes, and was red with evil demons. Having such a face is simply carving the faces of the great villains on her face.


    Therefore, with her appearance at the banquet, the remaining eight ghost kings looked silly. They always thought the new ghost king was ugly. After all, they heard that the height was short and sympathetic. Who could think about looking good.


    As a result, who can tell them that it''s ugly? This is clearly a gorgeous ghost! And it''s still a woman!


    Yes, according to Gu Bai''s deliberate rumors, everyone thought she was an evil ghost from the outside world, but now none of the eight ghost kings believe she is an evil ghost.


    Gu Bai took his wine glass and scanned his eyes one by one from each ghost king. "I''m new here. What''s wrong with you? Please forgive me."


    When she didn''t laugh, she showed a bit of evil. Now when she smiles, it''s really a capital that brings disaster to the country and the people. It''s dazzling and people can''t move their eyes at all.


    Among the ghost kings, I don''t know who swallowed their saliva. They once thought that human looks were like that, but when they saw what real beauty is, they began to waver.


    "Naturally, Miss Gu is a newcomer. We are all ghost kings. Naturally, we should support each other."


    "Yes, Miss Gu, the ghost Kingdom believes in strength. You are so powerful that you should say how much you forgive us if we do something wrong one day."


    ¡­¡­


    Eight ghost kings, if you say a word to me, Gu Bai is a little blind. In fact, the faces of these eight are more wonderful and hotter than one. Gu Bai wants to wash his eyes after watching them for a long time.


    "To get rich, tell me who is the most greedy and afraid of death and who is the hardest."


    518 is very fast. It didn''t take long to get a piece of information. Among them, whose weakness shows that the details are amazing.


    Gu Bai looked at the information and blinked. After a moment, he said happily, "you are great to be rich."


    With this information, Gu Bai first pretended to deal with them, and then when he was free, he secretly ran to meet Qingyue.


    Qingyue was not far from the banquet. Seeing her coming, she raised her eyes lazily, "it''s OK so soon?"


    Gu Bai saw those creatures with hot eyes for a long time and suddenly met such a beautiful face. He was reluctant to look away.


    Qingyue was scared when she was seen and asked, "what do you think I do?"


    Gu Bai said, "those creatures in there are so sorry for people. I think I can stick to it until now. Thanks to I didn''t eat at night."


    At such a critical moment, Qingyue was amused by her, "since she looks so ugly, I''ll kill her?"


    Gu Bai shook his head, "it''s boring to kill these ghost kings. If these ghost kings die, there will always be the next batch of ghost kings. We can''t have one batch of ghost kings. Let''s kill one batch. It''s too tired. We have to hold them firmly in our hands and let them obey orders. This is the way once and for all¡°


    Hearing what she said, Qingyue inexplicably thought of the original Ji Junlan. In that case, she could swallow the whole imperial dynasty with one person''s strength. In the end, if it wasn''t for her, she could hold that seat.


    Qingyue recalled that in the past, the expression on his face was softened for a few minutes until he heard Gu Bai''s chirping words, which brought him back to reality, "say it, I support you whatever you want to do."


    Gu Bai took out the list obtained from 518, "you see, although SAMA has good strength, he is afraid of death. He is about to cede land and pay compensation with several other people who continue to expand their territory. There is another one, this one is a thorn head. If our plan is to succeed, we must solve this thorn head first..."


    Qingyue listened to her thoughtfully. He always knew that the little beast was very smart. But this time she just set up a banquet. How could she investigate their affairs so clearly in such a short time?


    Gu Bai didn''t find anything wrong. Instead, he said, "Yue Yue, when I arrange it, we''ll kill these spikes. As for the rest, if we can''t use it, we''ll do the same. Anyway, there are so many candidates at the bottom. If they die, the latter will be better managed."


    Qingyue understood the meaning of her words, but she didn''t expect her to make the plan so soon. She couldn''t help thinking more in her heart.


    She used to deal with the demon emperor, the devil, and even the medicine king. Is that the same?


    So now, he thinks he has solved these people, but in the real situation, is he another them?


    Gu Bai found Qingyue in a daze and couldn''t help shaking him. "Hey, Yueyue, are you listening to me?"


    Qingyue suddenly put his mind aside and raised his lips with a smile, "my little divine beast is so beautiful. How can I want to listen to you?"


    Gu Bai didn''t understand for a moment, but Qingyue suddenly lowered her head and put her thin lips on her red lips.


    The expected softness and warmth is almost irresistible.


    Gu Bai was fooled by his kiss. After a long time, he thought that he was still hosting a banquet and couldn''t leave the remaining ghost kings aside.


    Qingyue was more measured than her. Before she resisted, she released her, and then smiled angrily, "this will be the reward."


    Gu Bai:


    Qingyue saw her silly, and her smile deepened. "You should go back, or you''ll have to attract attention."


    Gu Bai listened and said, "it''s not because of someone. By the way, these ghost kings will stay here tonight."


    Qingyue nodded, "I know."


    Gu Bai thought for a while, but still worried, he pointed out the weaknesses of the ghost kings one by one.


    She was really afraid of what happened to Qingyue, even a small injury. As a result, the more she said, the deeper Qingyue''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    He had a feeling that the little beast was not alone. There seemed to be a great mysterious man behind her to decrypt for her.

 Chapter 284

    The more Gu Bai said, the more she exposed, but she didn''t realize it, so she told him how to deal with it later. She forgot that Qingyue was a rare God of war in jiuchongtian. Since it was the God of war, how could she be afraid of these people in front of her?


    No matter how powerful the ghost king is, this ghost land is only a small world after all. They make it difficult for the hell palace, but it doesn''t mean it''s also difficult for jiuchongtian. There are too many worries in the yama palace, because we can''t catch it all for the moment, so we put it off again and again, but if it''s left to jiuchongtian, he doesn''t even need to do it. Even with Gu qingjue''s current means, it is not impossible, but he is too lazy to do it.


    He didn''t tell her these things, and Gu qingjue unexpectedly didn''t say them, which led her to think that this is a dragon''s pool and tiger''s den.


    The little guy seldom let go. Qingyue followed her words and asked a little more.


    He asked casually, as if to prepare for the meeting. For example, these ghost kings like it on weekdays. He will sneak attacks later. He can do it directly once or twice. But when he meets those with slightly strong strength, he always has to approach unexpectedly, such as dressing up as a servant.


    Gu Bai didn''t think much and said it all. Finally, even 518 felt wrong.


    "Bai Bai, you stop."


    Qingyue looked at her with a smile. Seeing that she suddenly stopped, she couldn''t help picking her eyebrows. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai coughed, then listened to 518 shout in his mind: "Bai Bai, he''s bombing you! He must have found something!"


    "Nothing. I just think I should go back, or I''ll be found. By the way, you''ll talk to Xiaoqing later. Eight ghost kings, I''m afraid you won''t have time to do it alone."


    Qingyue didn''t say anything, just nodded, "OK, you go back and be more careful."


    Everything seems like nothing happened, but Gu Bai couldn''t help frowning after looking back. She was careless and directly exposed her mind. It''s impossible not to find it in the city hall of Qingyue. But he deliberately followed her words. The only possibility was that he was suspicious.


    518 was in a hurry. "What should I do? What should I do if he finds out?"


    Compared with the anxiety of the system, Gu Bai loosened his eyebrows and said with ease: "what are you afraid of? He just doubts that he really found it, so what? Can he pull you out of my mind?"


    518 when you think about it, you''re right. With its understanding of its own host, it''s nothing!


    Besides, at the banquet, although Gu Bai disappeared soon, she had attracted much attention. At this time, many ghost kings swept their eyes intentionally or unintentionally. Somehow, Gu Bai had a flash in his mind and saved them trouble. It''s better for her to think of a way to trap these ghost kings.


    Now that Qingyue has become suspicious, he simply let him settle his suspicion.


    The ghost king came forward in twos and threes to express concern and ask.


    In this regard, Gu Bai deliberately endured the appearance of the disease and forced the blood color on his face back. Then he was powerless and said, "it''s nothing. Maybe he''s a little angry. Forgive me, everyone."


    The ghost kings looked at each other, smiled and said, "since you''re not feeling well, you''d better go and have a rest."


    Gu Bai pleaded guilty hypocritically. "I''m neglecting you. I''ll match you first."


    After the false care, as soon as Gu Bai left, there was no need to continue the banquet. Several ghost kings made excuses and went back to their homes.


    Several ghost kings have their own ghosts and don''t trust anyone. Although they all see that Gu Bai''s face is wrong, they all speculate that it is the injury left by fighting with the former ghost king in order to compete for a seat, but no one is sure how much the injury is.


    I just can''t stand it. I''m going to explore all night.


    Qingyue saw that she suddenly changed her plan, and her face was a little heavy. When he was sure that no one was paying attention, he came forward and said, "moon, you are fooling around."


    Gu Bai looked indifferent. "You and xiaoqing''er are busy, and I have nothing to do alone. It''s so boring. Besides, the ghost kings won''t all come, and only the two are impatient." she said and analyzed again, "of the remaining six, at least five will send someone to inquire, and one will probably choose to watch the fire from the other bank." speaking of this, she touched her chin, "The more, if you choose who?"


    Qingyue''s face was slightly heavy. Finally, he had no choice but to sigh, "just how do you want to change? I''ll stay here tonight and let Gu qingjue solve the rest."


    Gu Bai doesn''t have a problem. He just urges him to solve his previous problems.


    Qingyue said, "if it''s true as you said, you must choose the one who is the most calm. If you can''t bear it, you''ll make a big plan. If you can''t bear it, it''s hard to make a climate."


    It was night. As Gu Bai guessed, there were two people who came to explore the way at night. These two were not only reckless, but also ferocious. After discovering the spies of other ghost kings, they directly killed them on the spot.


    Before long, only one of the five spies escaped seriously.


    Naturally, the two ghost kings were handed over to Qingyue. Gu Bai was not worried. Instead, she was worried about Gu qingjue on the other side.


    So he asked the system, "how''s Gu qingjue getting rich?"


    This time, Gu qingjue rarely used his mind. He Yi Rong became the previous spies and came to the door one by one.


    The ghost King relaxed his vigilance towards his people and was caught off guard for a moment. Of course, there were also vigilant people who missed one blow, but the second and third blows were not so lucky.


    They were afraid that they didn''t expect that they would end up like this, and showed incredible eyes one after another.


    "Who are you..."


    On his deathbed, Gu qingjue rarely showed mercy. He unloaded Yi Rong and said expressionless, "the one you call crazy."


    They called him a madman, only the friar who came to reinforce the border from time to time, was allowed to be beaten and scolded, but never fought back.


    "No, it''s impossible..."


    Madmen never fight back, and it has lasted for several years. Even for some time, they once felt that he was just a puppet pushed by others, that is, those small characters who did not enter the stream would come forward to bully him every time they saw him to show their abilities. Like them, they never disdained him.


    But now, those who want their lives are what they once despised most!


    Xu was too shocked. Their deaths were almost a little shocked. On the other hand, Gu Bai felt that everything had been done by the two and simply wandered in front of the only ghost king who didn''t do anything.


    Such a big yard was empty, only a cold wind blew.


    Just then, the candles in the room suddenly lit up.


    "Here you are. Please come in."


    It''s not a question sentence, but an affirmative sentence. Gu Bai hooks his lips and smiles. He''s a sensible person.

 Chapter 285

    Things in the ghost Kingdom went smoothly unexpectedly. From the beginning to the end, people couldn''t help but doubt it.


    But I doubt that everything is just fantasy in the face of no evidence.


    On the way back, the three didn''t show much joy. Instead, they went more and more wrong. Finally, Gu Bai couldn''t help but say, "do you think something was wrong?"


    Qingyue touched her head with a smile, "Oh, my little moon has finally enlightened."


    Gu Bai angrily patted off his hand, but therefore, he more and more affirmed his uneasiness in his heart.


    "Then you say, what will happen later?"


    Qingyue still had that lazy expression, but squinted at Gu qingjue. The ghost Kingdom happened because of him. If there was an accident, nine times out of ten it would also come for him. To be honest, Qingyue really didn''t want to help him. It was all because of the little beast.


    The hearts of the two big men were like mirrors, but no one said anything for Gu Bai.


    "Watch the change." Gu qingjue said expressionless, and then said to Qingyue, "after a while, sister Bai will have to work as an immortal."


    Since he is aiming at him, he is also proud. There is no reason to need Qingyue''s help.


    Qingyue smiled, "Xiaoyue is mine. The ghost King''s words can be taken back."


    Gu Bai listened to them play riddles. At the end, his eyebrows were locked, but before he could make any response, Qingyue clasped her waist and suddenly jumped back.


    Gu Bai was stunned by this sudden move. When he came back, he was stunned.


    "What is this?"


    Qingyue said, "have you heard of the ghost driving array?"


    Gu Bai has really heard of this array. It is extremely insidious and its power is as powerful as the divine array. Ordinary people can''t decipher it at all. The exorcism array, as its name suggests, is specially used to deal with ghosts who are highly cultivated and difficult to tame.


    Gu qingjue has no entity, so this array is waiting for him.


    Gu Bai suddenly grasped Qingyue''s hand and said, "it was made by the ghost king who left a living mouth before!"


    "He can''t make this array, but it can also be said that he did it." Qingyue said carelessly, "if I''m right, this array should have existed for thousands of years, but it has never been activated."


    Gu Bai was worried, "the more, do you think Xiaoqing will be ok?"


    "It depends on his nature. If he can break the array and improve his cultivation, if he can''t..."


    Before he finished, Gu Bai hurriedly asked, "what if not? Then?"


    The little guy was so anxious that Qingyue was helpless. "Yue''er, you have been practicing for so long. I think you should also know what happens if those who enter the array can''t break the array."


    Gu Bai doesn''t know that it can be serious injury or death, but how can she be indifferent to an acquaintance.


    So she held Qingyue''s hand and asked, "what can we do to help him? We can''t just die, can we?"


    Unfortunately, Qingyue shook his head, "once the exorcism array is activated, it can only be broken internally."


    These words blocked her next words. Gu Bai hurried around. No one knew what danger she was facing in the dark array.


    As time went by, there was no sun in the ghost area and it was gray all year round. But in the dark fog array, terrible lightning and thunder could be heard from time to time.


    She found that there was no useful news for asking Qingyue. She could only ask her own system, "can Gu qingjue survive making a fortune?"


    518 said: "at present, it can survive, but it will survive. I heard that there will be sequelae?"


    Gu Bai was stunned, "for example?"


    518 said, "bloodthirsty, murderous, irritable and moody are all possible, so what you have to do now is wait. You can''t know the result until he comes out."


    The waiting was always extremely long. Gu Bai waited and waited. When she couldn''t help but want to kill the remaining ghost King first, the dark fog finally dispersed. Then, she saw a figure and came out of the fog.


    At this time, more than a month has passed since Gu qingjue went in.


    She was happy on her face. She just wanted to come forward, but she was stopped by Qingyue, "wait a minute."


    As soon as he changed his previous careless state, Qingyue suddenly became vigilant. He looked at the figure in the thick fog and directly pulled Gu Bai behind him to protect him.


    The fog gradually dispersed, and the figure in the fog was finally able to see clearly.


    The face is still the same face, without any change, but the temperament has changed by heaven and earth. As I said before, Gu qingjue is tired of everything and looks like staying out of it. But in front of this person, the corners of his mouth are hooked with a seemingly meaningless smile, and his eyes are even more charming.


    "It''s nice that my white sister didn''t leave me this time." he said slowly, blinking and smiling at the corners of his mouth, which always makes people blush and heartbeat inexplicably.


    But Gu baifei was not confused. Instead, he was alert and determined: "you are not Gu qingjue."


    She used affirmative sentences instead of interrogative sentences, but Gu qingjue suddenly burst out laughing, "don''t be too full of words. If I''m not Gu qingjue, who is he?" he said. Seeing Gu Bai frown, he continued to smile and chant, "but you''re right. How can such a cowardly guy be me."


    This is a contradiction, but Gu Bai understood it.


    She was filled with consternation and asked 518, "rich, does this guy inspire the second personality?"


    She''s full of evil spirits. It''s changed a lot. Unless there''s a second personality, she doesn''t believe it''s the same person.


    518 said, "you''re right to explain this, but since this personality can appear, it must devour the first personality before."


    Gu Bai was very upset when he thought that all the people in front of her in the future were the people in front of her.


    She was upset, but Gu qingjue was in a good mood. He took a few steps and came to Qingyue. Seeing him in the middle, he frowned slightly and showed an unhappy expression.


    Before he could speak, Qingyue suddenly hissed, "want to fight?"


    Gu qingjue squinted, looked at Gu Bai behind him, and hooked his lips. "Sister Bai let him bully me? I remember that sister Bai treated me well in the past."


    Gu Bai listened to the corner of her mouth. She always treated him because of the task. The so-called care is just to complete the task. If Gu qingjue had been the little angel before, she might have comforted her. Of course, if it was the little angel before, I''m afraid she wouldn''t say such bastard words.


    "What do you really want to do now?" it''s boring to go around in circles. Gu Bai simply spread out his words. Everyone is smart and can understand.


    Sure enough, Gu qingjue didn''t show his hypocritical smile again. Instead, he pointed to Gu Bai and looked like he was going to get it, "I want you."

 Chapter 286

    Gu qingjue''s words undoubtedly hit Qingyue''s explosive point. He looked gloomy and dangerous. In the end, he didn''t even open his mouth and started a war.


    Gu qingjue was ready. As soon as he started, he immediately hit back.


    Either of these two big men can make the ghost land collapse. Not to mention the war between them, no one cares about the small world. Instead, Gu Bai is around. They have formed an array one after another to avoid hurting her by mistake.


    Gu Bai looked worried. She even wanted to rush forward if she hadn''t been arrayed. However, her heart was calm. She even said to 518, "if Gu qingjue won, what would he do to me?"


    518 was shocked by her idea, "no, what do you want to do?"


    ***


    518 was stunned for a long time, and then slowly said: "I don''t know what the ghost king will do, but Qingyue will certainly blacken. At that time, blackening will blacken..."


    Before he finished, Gu Bai took his words, "it''s so exciting."


    518£º¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Forget it, just be what you say.


    Gu qingjue and Qingyue couldn''t tell the outcome in a short time. Gu Bai was idle and bored. He simply asked 518 to find something to kill time for her, "do you have anything nice?"


    518 asked, "for example?"


    Gu Bai said, "for example, the kind of good things that are very exciting and make people want to turn into animals."


    518: "... Don''t look at those things. You''re turning into a beast now."


    Gu Bai smiled and was not 518 angry at all. Instead, he said, "thank you for your praise."


    518 feels that the world is in disorder. Gu qingjue has blackened, and his host is crazy, and the remaining one is afraid to be not far from blackening


    The time passed for dozens of days. When Gu Bai was getting bored to count his hair, the two leaders finally divided the victory and defeat.


    In fact, there is no suspense. Although Qingyue has the same strength as Gu qingjue, it is a ghost land in the end. The Yin Qi here is also more helpful to Gu qingjue. Although he fought for dozens of days, he still lost.


    Gu qingjue was in a good mood. He waved away the border that trapped Gu Bai, looked at Gu Bai''s expressionless face and suddenly smiled.


    "Is sister Bai angry again?"


    As I said earlier, Gu qingjue''s face is exquisite and unparalleled, but his silent character and the devil''s towering Yin Qi always make people feel that he has a bit of yin and cold Qi, which is both beautiful and feminine, and does not make people happy. But now, he put out the towering Yin Qi without any convergence. Although it is still cold, it makes people feel inexplicably scared. It was a fear emanating from the inside, not before. Many people still dare to sneer at him.


    Gu qingjue seemed to like this state very much. Seeing that Gu Bai didn''t speak, he continued: "I won''t deceive people. Sister Bai is angry. If you don''t say it, I''ll take you as happy."


    Gu Bai continued to be expressionless. It''s useless to say anything now. He can do whatever he wants.


    However, Gu Bai didn''t speak. Qingyue, who covered his chest on one side, was full of cold eyes. Although he was cold on weekdays, he occasionally had a vicious tongue, but now, the cold gas seemed to be bound to essence. When he opened his mouth, it was like the cold frost of the twelfth lunar month, and the blood of those who listened could be frozen.


    "Gu qingjue, dare you!"


    This is undoubtedly provoking Gu qingjue. Therefore, when he finished, Gu qingjue directly burst out laughing. He stretched out his hand and took Gu Bai in his arms. Whether she was angry or not, he grabbed her chin and forced her to look directly at herself.


    The corners of his mouth smiled, but there was no smile between his eyebrows. He hooked Gu Bai and was more like a provocation.


    "In the past, I was stupid. I didn''t want to leave such a baby. I had to leave everything empty. After that, I would cherish it." then I bent down slightly and printed a deep kiss on her red lips.


    Qingyue is like a trapped beast angered. He is unparalleled in anger. However, the trapped beast is angry again, and he is still a trapped beast.


    Gu qingjue left with Gu Bai. He didn''t escape and went directly to the only remaining ghost King''s residence in the ghost domain.


    The ghost king was terrified. Although he led people to the array, they were three. He solved one and two, but he also saw that the remaining two had no Yin. Living in the ghost area would only damage their bodies.


    He was so frightened and scared for dozens of days. He thought he was going to rest easy. Who knows, Gu qingjue directly destroyed half of his palace.


    He looked at Gu qingjue, who had greatly changed his momentum. He didn''t refute. He knelt down and shouted, "see the ghost king."


    It''s better to give up backbone when it''s time to give up. Fortunately, Gu qingjue didn''t want his life. He sat lazily on the throne and still held Gu Bai in his hand. "Go and prepare some food. My baby should be hungry."


    Gu Bai was still silent with a cold face.


    But this time, Gu qingjue''s patience seemed to have finally run out. He looked at Gu Bai with a smile and sarcasm, "sister Bai, I''m not Qingyue. You can''t get any benefit in front of me."


    Gu Bai smelled the speech and finally said, "that''s really going to disappoint the ghost king."


    Gu qingjue touched her head. "It doesn''t matter. It''s always a person who has been thinking for so long. He''s disappointed and won''t do anything to you. I''m just curious. You said, if you kill you, what identity should you change this time?"


    The secret is known. Gu Bai is not depressed. Gu qingjue is different from others. Although he is away from the world, his eyes can see very clearly.


    After he said that, he didn''t wait for Gu Bai to speak. Instead, he said first, "but don''t worry, sister Bai, I killed you. I don''t know where to find someone, so you''d better be good during this period." he said, and he didn''t know which tendon was wrong. He gave her a long and hot kiss on her red lips again.


    Gu Bai was so caught off guard that he didn''t have time to resist. When he came back, he had been suppressed.


    "Well...!"


    For a long time, Gu qingjue loosened the man, wiped the saliva around his mouth, and showed a confused smile, "it''s so sweet."


    Gu Bai: "... Get out."


    It''s impossible to roll. While talking, the former ghost king has brought the prepared food. It''s just that it''s a ghost territory. Naturally, the food is not like the human world.


    Gu Bai looked at the bloody plate and felt like vomiting.


    Her appearance fell into Gu qingjue''s eyes. Suddenly, without surprise, she burst into a question, "are you pregnant?"


    Gu Bai looked at him with an unimaginable face. I''m afraid this man is... Mentally ill. Her body is still a baby!

 Chapter 287

    The bloody food was finally taken away. Gu Bai endured the crazy tucking in his heart. Make complaints about it: "I am still in the juvenile stage."


    The implication is that whoever dares to fight her now is a beast!


    Gu qingjue smelled the speech and showed a somewhat disappointed expression, "what a pity..."


    Gu Bai stares big eyes. No, what''s your pity?


    Gu qingjue looked at her incredible appearance and burst out laughing, "but it doesn''t matter. I can afford to wait."


    Gu Bai, "ha ha."


    The two lived in the ghost land. Gu qingjue seemed to be busy every day. The only time they really met was at night. It is reasonable to say that their cultivation will not affect anything if they don''t sleep, but he is still every day. As long as it is dark, he will come back on time, and then go to bed with Gu Bai. Sometimes he gets nervous and even wants her to change back to herself.


    After several months of this, Gu Bai finally couldn''t bear it. She secretly followed him behind. Even in order to prevent him from finding out, she paid a high price and bought an invisible talisman at 518.


    As a result, the invisible symbol was of no use at all. She was tracked for a short time and was caught directly.


    Gu qingjue, "come out."


    Gu Bai''s footsteps stopped, and the whole man froze. "Get out of here, get rich!"


    518 shivering, "I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t understand."


    Sanlian denied that he was slipping. Gu Bai took a deep breath to avoid his ferocious face, "junk products, I want to return!"


    518, "... All right."


    One person, one system finally finished, and Gu Bai also showed the prototype.


    She stood not far away and looked at him. Her face was rare. She didn''t look so light.


    Gu qingjue opened her long legs. When she came to her, she took the invisible talisman in her hand. At this look, she narrowed her eyes, "divine talisman."


    Although the rune is called God level rune, not all gods can draw it. Only those above seven days can draw it. After all, he guessed that she followed him, but according to the divine knowledge outside his palace, he sensed that she suddenly disappeared, but this ghost land can make her curious. I''m afraid it''s only on her own side.


    He confiscated the rune, but looked at people from top to bottom. "Sister Bai, I''m curious about one thing."


    Gu Bai is still in the embarrassment of being caught. He doesn''t want to speak at all. Unexpectedly, he said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll find out."


    He will find out who she is, where she comes from, and who those "people" who have something to do with her are.


    He hooked his lips and was not angry that she secretly followed him. Instead, he said, "since you want to know, follow."


    The ghost Kingdom appeared suddenly, and somewhere, he knew that there was the same devil kingdom. However, when he arrived at the devil Kingdom, he found that the place had disappeared silently.


    He tried to study deeply, and sure enough, he found something interesting.


    The master of the devil kingdom is happy at night, but now, this one has already fallen. If so, will the ghost Kingdom disappear if he dies?


    Moreover, he also found an interesting thing in the disappearing demon domain. The East Tibet is in a top-grade treasure box. It is not difficult to open, even simple enough to be a little unexpected. Or in other words, I''m like the master of that thing. It doesn''t need any effort at all. It opens itself.


    Inside the treasure box is a heart, bright red, as if it had just been taken off, with temperature.


    So, he followed the treasure box and turned the ghost world over again. Just now, he sensed the position of the heart.


    He took Gu Bai and didn''t even want to hide. He directly found another treasure box, but unexpectedly, the heart in the treasure box was not complete.


    Gu Bai looked at the scene in front of him. Suddenly, his heart suddenly hurt. With a puff, she knelt directly on the ground. The pain in her heart made her dizzy in front of her eyes, and even standing became a luxury. She knelt on the ground. Somehow, a lot of pictures that didn''t belong to her flashed in her mind


    Those pictures should be very strange to her, but when these pictures appear, they bring bursts of subtle but noticeable tremors.


    The bright red lips were now completely bloodless, because of the unspeakable pain, she even spilled a trace of painful groan from her mouth.


    Gu qingjue stroked her black silk. The two-way supercilious pupil was full of expression at the moment. He held her in his arms and looked at her intently, as if nothing in the world could enter his eyes except her.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Gu Bai couldn''t hear what he was talking about at all. Even if he hadn''t held himself, she couldn''t wait to roll around.


    "Fa cai..." biting the colic all over the sky, Gu Bai called the system while he was still clear, but who knows, the system didn''t respond this time.


    She called several times and still couldn''t get a response. After that, she had to give up. Fortunately, at this time, the pain of her body was already tolerable.


    She didn''t know how long it took. Her mind was in a mess. With empty eyes, she accidentally found a secret.


    Gu qingjue seems to be suffering from some kind of pain, but he has good endurance and doesn''t lose his voice at all. She can''t even find it if it wasn''t for the pain in her eyes occasionally.


    "What have you done?" Gu Bai asked hoarsely.


    Gu qingjue only said, "just close your eyes." then he stretched out his hand and covered her eyes with a long, bony hand.


    This cover seemed to let her enter another time and space. Everything around was empty, no color, no brightness. She couldn''t feel everything, but in a trance, she seemed to have caught something.


    In such an environment, Gu Bai had endured a very tolerable pain. He suddenly came to such an area and was flustered, especially when the system still disappeared.


    Yes, it disappeared. She could feel that the system was missing. In the past, the system did not speak. She could still feel it, but now, there is nothing.


    The heart became more and more flustered. In the distance, a voice as light as a feather suddenly floated in.


    "Calm down."


    The voice was familiar, but Gu Bai was sure that she had never heard it.


    It was too contradictory. Unexpectedly, the voice seemed to have a calming effect. She really calmed down.


    In such a strange space, she relaxed. It was an unspeakable feeling. Then, a face flashed in her empty mind.


    It was a very beautiful face, with white skin, sword eyebrows and star eyes. If she had seen such a face, she would never forget it, but Gu Bai forgot it. She searched all her memories, except for the fleeting sense of familiarity.

 Chapter 288

    The pain in the heart gradually stopped, but the memory fragments in her mind became more and more clear. Those laughter, pain and finally despair were displayed in front of her one by one.


    Gu Bai doesn''t like anyone in the world, whether it''s Ji Beiting at the beginning, poor Gu qingjue behind, or the night of the devil, or the proud demon emperor, today''s Qingyue immortal, and the medicine king who always made her resist. These people she didn''t care about before have another feeling in her heart.


    The pain in the heart disappeared, but it was replaced by another kind of pain, which is the pain to bone and blood, to the tear of the soul.


    The eyebrows gradually closed, but Gu Bai''s thoughts gradually became clear. She remembered and remembered the past that she deliberately forgot and didn''t want to think of.


    "Hongjun..."


    Her thin lips opened slightly, and she looked at the man in front of her.


    At this time, Gu qingjue''s face has changed a little. Although he still has silver hair, his eyes are more attractive than anyone. The corners of his mouth are slightly picked up. He should have been a man of Zhilan Yushu and beautiful moon, but because of his eyes, there is a bit more darkness and evil.


    Memory back, many things do not need to say, she looked at him, for the first time, calm as water.


    However, she was calm, but the other party''s eyes became crazy.


    Gu qingjue held the man in his arms, but a moment later, he felt it was not enough. So he bowed his head and bit her thin, pale lips.


    The entangled lips and tongues should have been strong and hot, but now they are filled with various emotions, such as reluctance, anger and even despair. These emotions stop the heart and make the breath painful.


    This kiss, he wanted to let time stop until the end of time. However, after discovering the other party''s cold attitude, he finally loosened it.


    He looked at her with a hoarse voice for a long time and spit out three words. These three words seemed to have exhausted all his strength. After that, the whole person was decadent.


    "Sorry..."


    He also wanted to say, but Gu Bai interrupted, "it doesn''t matter. I haven''t seen you for so long. I forgot to congratulate you and finally became a saint."


    In the flood and famine period, no one was satisfied with anyone. The greatest fun was fighting and robbing all kinds of heaven and earth treasures. In a word, it was Gu Bai''s first time to cross. At that time, there was no one. As a transgressor, she was unfamiliar. In order to protect her life, she used all kinds of means. Therefore, she was not a good person.


    In the flood and famine period, Gu Bai was as capable as a dog, but he didn''t have any accomplishments at all. In order to survive, the dragon and Phoenix were fooled by her. In the end, modern people, eloquence logic is better than the indigenous people who haven''t evolved completely. Otherwise, the former three parts of the world will not be won by human beings in the end. In the end, human beings, no matter how weak, still account for some talent.


    Gu Bai fooled one group after another. Gradually, her accomplishments went up. She found that this was not the way. She had to find a backer. Otherwise, it was still a problem whether she could live to the later stage when these great powers woke up one day.


    She still knows some things about whether it is the transgressor. For example, Daozu Hongjun got the jade plate of creation, which is the biggest winner in the flood and famine period. Therefore, after I met him, I naturally tried my best to rely on him.


    Xu is different from those aborigines in the flood and famine period. Those special places also make Hongjun pay attention to her.


    However, Gu Bai knew from beginning to end that there was no such person as her in the flood and famine period, so even if she held this thigh, she still tried to go back.


    In the end, she did go back, but the process was so tortuous that she would rather leave this memory, even her heart.


    It''s vulgar to be in love over time, but she didn''t escape. However, she had always been very clear in her heart, so when Hongjun cut three corpses away from her, she didn''t show any surprise, but was relieved. That feeling, like something that has been waiting for a long time, has finally come.


    At this time, the way of heaven didn''t owe her too much and let her return to her own world.


    But now it seems that someone regrets it.


    Gu qingjue, no, it should be said that Hongjun, although he didn''t hold her anymore, he still clenched her tightly with both hands, as if he was afraid that she was leaving. His strength was so heavy that she frowned.


    Gu Bai didn''t bear the pain. He said directly, "can you loosen your hand..."?


    Before the last two words were finished, Hongjun hurriedly interrupted, "don''t let go!"


    His tone was urgent and flustered. Gu Bai couldn''t help laughing. In his memory, he always looked cold and noble. When did you lose your manners like this?


    Gu Bai really didn''t blame him for what happened that year, even if she changed to that position, it might be the same.


    In the flood and famine period, everyone didn''t have the idea of one person for a lifetime. All their pursuits were focused on the cultivation skills. Moreover, later, when the dragon and Phoenix fell, everyone panicked. They were afraid that they would be the next to die. They didn''t want to be romantic. If it was her, there were some ripples in their hearts. Their feelings had never even been explained.


    In that case, no one is really sorry for anyone.


    She just lost her mind and her heart.


    She left her memory. To put it bluntly, she was going to let go, and she didn''t hate him. When she left, she was crisp.


    Gu Bai had no choice but to lift the hand he held and calmly said, "my hand hurts when you catch it."


    Hongjun was stunned and hurriedly released. Looking at the red seal on her hand, he felt distressed and blamed himself. However, after that, he still grabbed her hand and refused to put it. The only difference was that he was a little gentle.


    "In vain, at the beginning..."


    Gu Bai really didn''t want to hear that at the beginning, she finally put it down and didn''t want to continue to pick it up. She said, "I entangled you at the beginning, and I walked by myself. It has nothing to do with you."


    It was very clear that she couldn''t hold back and was moved. She didn''t blame him.


    However, the cleaner she left, the more painful Hongjun''s heart was. He didn''t feel for her. It was just the situation at that time. People were in danger. He was afraid that he couldn''t protect others, so he tried every means to climb up. Therefore, he ignored a lot. As for those unspoken promises, he intuitively realized the relationship between the two people. Who didn''t know the flood and famine at that time?


    But he was wrong. He had something to say. Otherwise, he would be nothing.


    He cut off the three corpses and became Daozu Hongjun. The first person who wanted to share was her, but she disappeared. He was crazy and searched all over the three realms, but in the end, he only found the heart, which was very red and even with residual temperature. However, its owner disappeared.


    He became holy, but he lost her.


    "No, it''s me." he couldn''t help but hold the man in his arms. "It''s my fault."


    He thought of how desperate she was at that time, and how the heart was taken out.

 Chapter 289

    Gu Bai doesn''t blame him, but he hates himself.


    He spent thousands of years, thought of countless ways, penetrated countless worlds, and finally found her in a small world.


    But when someone found it, he was afraid.


    The system is only written according to her world''s novels. As for the so-called task, it is very much like what they experienced at the beginning, such as his indifference at the beginning and his teasing at the back. He did a lot of wrong things, so it seems to punish himself. The final outcome of each task is bleak.


    However, he also gave her a choice. If she chose another ending for a task, he might have awakened long ago.


    Yes, he split himself for the task.


    Even now, as he expected, he had set up countless possibilities. Once a certain possibility was triggered, he would wake up.


    "In vain, can you give me another chance?" he asked carefully for fear that she would regret it. Then, without waiting for her answer, he quickly said, "if you don''t say it, I''ll take it as if you agree."


    Gu Bai was amused. In fact, she put it down at the moment when she left, but her heart returned and her memory woke up. There was always some nostalgia in her bones. However, this nostalgia was not enough to make her nod.


    Living to her point, love is really a lot less important.


    She looked at him with a calm look. She didn''t blame anyone for her feelings, which didn''t mean she was willing to try again. Besides, the man played her around.


    "I disagree."


    She said that, let that always calm and indifferent face appear an unspeakable sad face.


    Hongjun looked at her and endured it for a long time before he finally didn''t hold people in his arms again. His voice was hoarse. Even the involved smile was full of bitterness, "what should I do?"


    Gu Bai struggled his hand away from him, then stood up and took a step back, "you don''t have to apologize. I''m also responsible for what happened at the beginning, because I never wanted to be with you, and I didn''t want to stay in this world from beginning to end."


    Hongjun''s hand solidified on the way. He looked at her in a daze, and finally slowly opened his mouth, "I don''t believe it."


    If so, why leave the heart? It''s the heart. Without it, how much would she pay? She lost all her accomplishments and lost her spirit. She almost forced herself into a desperate situation. Even if she went back, she was black and blue.


    "Believe it or not." Gu Bai felt that she had said almost, and there was no need to stay, so she turned and left.


    She walked slowly, step by step. Although she walked slowly, she was extremely determined.


    She didn''t dare to look back. After all, it was an unforgettable feeling in the past. She was afraid of turning back and even more afraid that she didn''t hold back.


    In fact, she can feel that people who are not in this world will be abandoned by the way of heaven. As for the feeling of being loved by the way of heaven when doing tasks in the past, it should be said that they are loved by Hongjun.


    After all, there is a saying in her world that Hongjun is the way of heaven, but the way of heaven is not Hongjun.


    This is not difficult to understand. In a sense, Hongjun is the way of heaven, which means that he can control the part, but not the whole.


    At the end of her practice, she was absolutely unfeeling and loving. What a normal thing. So when Hongjun showed some alienation, she retracted her shell and went far.


    She sighed and refused so thoroughly that he should be very uncomfortable.


    However, because she didn''t look back, she missed Hongjun''s look at this time.


    After looking for someone for so long, how can she give up because of her few words? On the contrary, if it is too easy to get her forgiveness, she will worry about gain and loss. It is uncertain that she will leave again as before, without revealing the news on the surface.


    He hooked the corners of his lips and looked at the people who were moving away. The deep meaning in his eyes was inevitable.


    Gu Bai really didn''t expect that the person with beautiful scenery in the past would be so shameless and skinnless now. He has learned all the moves she used to put on him.


    In a word, how shameless and how he came.


    Those aborigines in the flood and famine period are now dead and falling, but there are still a few alive. As a result, they don''t know what Hongjun said. These people come to her every day and call it nostalgia.


    What kind of old school is this? They didn''t know each other before!


    The noise is loud. Those people in the fairy world are not fools.


    Gu Bai''s memory revives. She doesn''t want to go back to the fairyland, so she directly finds a temporary residence in a geomantic treasure land. However, although she has set up a border, she can''t stand someone squatting outside.


    In the end, Ying Long came.


    Ying Long is not from the famine period. After all, there is ZuLong on him. However, the boss made a lot of trouble. It seems to have stopped these years. I didn''t expect to hold such a big move. Thinking of his relationship with Qingyue Shangxian at that time, Ying long felt that he had Rongyan. What''s more, another protagonist in the rumor also met him.


    Gu Bai looked at a dragon who looked excited and helpless, and pulled out the corners of his mouth. In the end, he did not turn people out.


    "Just look. Don''t show your stupidity."


    Ying Long rubbed his hands, then explained to himself, "Bai Bai, you''re wrong. You don''t know how many people in the fairyland want to come down to see you now. If it wasn''t for the pressure of the big man on your head, you can level the mountain for you." as he said, he observed her expression and saw that she was not angry. Then he continued: "Bai Bai Bai, you''re really calm."


    Gu Baiqi was happy. "Are you coming to see the excitement or being a lobbyist?"


    When Ying long heard this, he was afraid that she would drive him away. He immediately said, "I can''t say that. We met once. I can''t come to see you? Don''t forget, I didn''t help you less."


    Gu Bai nodded, "otherwise how do you think you came in?"


    Ying long had nothing to say.


    Gu Bai is also annoyed by the noise. Now she doesn''t even dare to go out of the door. It''s OK in the border. No one dares to break in, but if she dares to go out, she will be treated as a giant panda. In other words, her body is a giant panda.


    Sighing, she asked Ying long, "can you stop that?"


    Ying Long was shocked and stepped back. "Bai Bai, we met once. You can''t let me die!"


    Now it''s Gu Bai''s turn to say nothing.


    "Just go back."


    Yinglong finally came in and refused to go, but unexpectedly, a female voice came from outside.


    Listen carefully and drink! Yinglong''s tiger body was shocked!


    "Did I hear you right? It''s Nu Wa? The Nu Wa in the eight heavy sky?"


    Gu Bai glanced at him. "You said you could get along with Daozu. Why did you see Nu Wa and counselled again now?"


    Ying long defended himself, "this is different. The female cochlea is my goddess, and the Taoist ancestor is another level."


    "OK, what you say is what you say." Gu Bai sighed and admitted his life to let the female cochlea in.


    Nu Wa came, not like the previous lobbyists. She just came forward with enthusiasm and said in a more intimate voice: "Bai Bai, what do you lack, tell me!" after that, she looked at Ying long on the side, and suddenly her eyes were a little bad. "Bai Bai Bai, this is to be a lobbyist?" she said, coldly, "get out."


    In other words, Gu Bai had some friendship with the female cochlea.

 Chapter 290

    Compared with Nu Wa, one of the five saints who lives in the eighth heaven, Ying long can''t compete at all. The female cochlea said she would change her face if she changed her face. She didn''t even give an opportunity to explain. When Ying Long reacted, people had been thrown down the mountain, or face to the ground.


    Complaints are not dare to have, Ying long looked at the border behind him, and finally walked away in dismay.


    As soon as he left, Gu Bai smiled. The only woman among the five saints had a temper that was not as gentle and kind as the legend of the human world. After all, she stood out from such a cruel flood. If she was really gentle and kind, she would have died many times.


    Although Nuwa''s front foot bombarded Ying long away, she was afraid that she would be driven away. She immediately said, "I didn''t come to persuade you."


    Gu Bai lifted her eyelids and looked at her. There are traces to follow why the female cochlea was passed down by the human world, because this face is deceptive. As long as she is willing to restrain her breath, the whole person exudes the radiance of the virgin.


    "I don''t need anything."


    If you cultivate to her level, you can''t lack anything.


    But she died of chatting. Since she became a saint, there was nothing to make her sad, but this time, it was very difficult to look at the smallest thing. She turned her beautiful eyes and suddenly her eyes lit up.


    Hongjun, her master, obviously couldn''t persuade them, but secretly hoped that they would be well. She asked, "Bai Bai, what are you going to do in the future?" she said, glancing at Gu Bai''s face. Seeing nothing different, she continued: "You see, everyone knows your identity, and your attitude towards you will certainly change. Although you are living in this border, most people don''t dare to provoke you, but you have to go out..."


    She spoke so slowly that she didn''t even finish.


    Gu Bai was stunned. Since she recovered her memory that day, until today, she was still in a daze. Therefore, she set up a boundary and hid here. The truth caught people off guard, so she didn''t think about it at all. But now she was asked by Nu Wa, and she thought again.


    The flood and famine has lived for hundreds of years. This place is also an outsider, but it has to live longer than its own native world.


    Nu Wa saw that she was silent, so she kept quiet until Gu Bai finally heard something after a long time.


    "I thought about it. I''d better go back."


    Her tone was too calm, not half a wave, but Nu Wa was really surprised.


    She wanted to encourage her to go out and create a chance for them to meet. Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened her mouth, the other party was going to leave! If Shifu knew that this was her start, she might have killed her.


    Inexplicably, Nu Wa thought of Hongjun she saw two days ago. Although her eyes had no waves, her breath was more terrible than those ferocious demons in the flood and famine period.


    She hardened her head and tried to persuade her: "but in vain, you have just woke up for a few days. You see, we haven''t seen each other for a long time..."


    Gu Bai listened to her half talk and interrupted with a smile, "Nuwa, I know your temper. Stop talking."


    Now Nu Wa shut up completely.


    She was very frustrated, just like in the flood and famine period. Gu Bai''s cultivation was not the highest, but no one could beat her. Obviously, she had no backing. Leng broke into a world with that mouth, which was unique in the flood and famine period.


    She sighed. Since she couldn''t persuade her, there was no need for everyone to be wide eyed. She simply stood up and left.


    As soon as she left, Gu Bai also left.


    Tearing time and space requires very high accomplishments. Gu Bai had to toss and turn for nearly a thousand years to find a way to go home.


    Another place, eight heavy days.


    The female cochlea stood trembling aside. The task was not completed. Although master scolded, she said nothing, which was even more frightening.


    But at this time, the sky fell a vision, and the sky seemed to tear a hole. At first, the hole was still very small, like hair, which could not be detected easily, but as the hole became larger and larger, no one could ignore it.


    There was nothing to see in the hole. The only color was black. It was dark and could not see the end. At a glance, people couldn''t help trembling from the bottom of their heart.


    "This..." Nu Wa stared at the vision and opened her mouth slightly. It was not the first time to see her again. Although she was mentally prepared, she didn''t expect that Gu Bai didn''t remember anything. She left with her front foot and her back foot.


    "Master." Nu Wa looked at Hongjun beside her and wanted to comfort her, but she found that she couldn''t say anything at all.


    However, Hongjun didn''t need her to say anything. After he got the crack, he didn''t hesitate and jumped


    ***


    The tearing of the soul is not strange to Gu Bai, but no matter how many times he has experienced it, he still feels dizzy. It feels like a patient with severe carsickness. He has rested for a long time before he finally recovers.


    However, although people wake up, they find that their current situation is not optimistic. The reason is very simple. Although the original system was false, it was also an accident that bound them. That accident was because she watched the excitement and was pushed down from a high-rise building.


    To be honest, another benefit of memory recovery is that it is not as naive as before. Being pushed down from a high-rise building, no one can meet it. Not to mention the arrogance of pushing her hand. It''s a mistake. It''s all a mockery of her IQ.


    The long memory began to remember little by little. She looked at her surroundings. It was snowy and smelled of alcohol. It was obviously a hospital.


    As she woke up, the medical machine beside her also rang, followed by doctors pushing the door one by one.


    Seeing her eyes open, she was stunned for a moment, and then ecstatic.


    "Miss Gu, what''s wrong with you?"


    Gu Bai blinked, his throat may have been silent for too long, a little hoarse, "what''s the matter with me?"


    She remembers falling, but she doesn''t remember what happened later.


    The doctor soon gave her an answer. After all, she could fall from a high building, and then there was a more mysterious one. It said that someone downstairs had an open window and was hooked by something anyway, which didn''t let her fall directly. However, although it had a cushioning effect, falling at such a high place still caused a lot of damage. For example, she was in a coma for nearly a year.


    She has been a vegetable for nearly a year. No wonder her throat is so uncomfortable and she speaks strangely.


    The doctor asked some routine questions and was assured that they were correct.


    But he was relieved, but Gu Bai had doubts. For example, she was hospitalized for a year. How do you think the ward is VIP? Who gave the money?


    The doctor didn''t hide anything, but the name she said was so strange that she could hardly remember it.


    "Lian Sheng?"


    When the doctor saw that she was confused, he immediately introduced the man, nothing more than the routines of the overbearing president. However, she finally had some memories and seemed to know the man.

 Chapter 291

    Gu Bai''s acquaintance with Lian Sheng is also magical. As a poor student, Gu Bai has worked part-time in many places, one of which is a high-end entertainment club, and Lian Sheng is a VIP in it. He often goes there, so Gu Bai also knows his face. However, on the day they really knew each other, he seemed to be high on drugs and * * came out of the room and dragged her to a party.


    Gu Bai is willing to participate. For such an irrational person, she directly picked up the wine bottle and smashed it without blinking.


    Of course, after smashing, she was a little confused. This kind of confusion was not fear or loss, but her heart was too calm. It seemed that now she smashed him, which was not enough to excite her.


    She can understand this strange change now. After all, she has even muddled through the flood and famine period. Even Sheng''s way is not enough for her to see.


    Remembering this, the next thing is much easier. For example, the revolving top floor restaurant where she works part-time, why can there be disputes when the security guards are so complete, and even let her be pushed down the high building, because the owner of the restaurant is Lian Sheng.


    She tutted. She was really cruel and cruel. As for why she was willing to pay for her, it was just for the sake of good reputation. After all, she worked in his restaurant. The accident was also in the restaurant. How can it be regarded as an industrial injury.


    However, he was afraid that he was going to pay for her body. Who knew that his life was so hard that he could survive.


    No one can live after a tall building falls, but it''s not surprising if there are still previous accomplishments. Even if 518 hadn''t appeared, she might have recovered and discharged from the hospital.


    She was in a coma for a year, and her physical function had not recovered. Not long after she woke up, she was in a coma and continued to sleep.


    The sleep was excellent, but when she woke up, she was crazy.


    "Why are you here?"


    She looked at Hongjun in a suit and shoes and felt that either she was crazy or the world was crazy. How did he appear here?!


    Hongjun didn''t answer her, but frowned slightly, with a thick displeasure in his voice and some invisible heartache, "how can you toss yourself like this?"


    At least he is also the Taoist ancestor. He wants to understand a world, but it''s just a matter between his fingers. However, there is little aura in this world, and most of his accomplishments have been suppressed. Of course, even if most of them are suppressed, no one is his opponent.


    Gu Bai listened to him. This time, he finally determined that she was not crazy, but Hongjun was crazy.


    To be honest, she used to chase people, but now Feng Shui turns around. It''s a lie to say she doesn''t feel it. After all, Hongjun in the past, no one can enter his eyes. In addition to cultivation, there is only cultivation left.


    Gu Baixin jumped quickly, but the next moment, he was calm again.


    She didn''t ask him why he came, let alone when he left. They were so quiet, but no one felt embarrassed until the door of the ward was opened.


    The silence was broken. Gu Bai looked at the visitor and finally matched his face with his name from his memory. She didn''t think for too long, and soon picked his name out of her memory.


    "Mr. Lian."


    Lian Sheng is the mentally retarded who takes drugs and hi.


    Lian Sheng was well dressed. Seeing Gu Bai''s mouth, he replied with a gentle smile, "I heard that Miss Gu woke up, so I came to have a look. After all, it''s an employee of the restaurant. If something happens, the restaurant should be responsible."


    His words are beautiful, but Gu Bai just wants to vomit, his memory recovers, and his cultivation recovers. Therefore, she can clearly know what he is thinking at the moment.


    For example, he was thinking that he had failed to pull her into the room to revel at the beginning. He was a little lost. He just couldn''t hold the woman''s hand. No matter how beautiful she was, she was really high on drugs that day. If it was publicized, those stupid brothers at home would not be so easy to kill. Therefore, there is no pity for jade, just want her life.


    She knew that Hongjun naturally knew better. For a moment, her dark eyes became gloomy, vicious and murderous.


    As soon as Lian Sheng finished speaking, he felt the fear in his soul. The feeling was too terrible to be described in words. Anyway, he was afraid to pee on the spot.


    The scene was a little sudden, perhaps because he finally returned to the original world. Gu Bai was more relaxed and didn''t pay attention for a moment, revealing the state of talking to him in the past.


    Her tone was soft and her voice was soft. She was no longer so cold. At the moment, she pulled Hongjun''s sleeve and said, "it''s disgusting. Fork it out."


    What she said was to fork out, that is, she didn''t want his life.


    However, Hongjun said, "he should die."


    Gu Bai was stunned, and then realized that Hongjun really wanted his life. When I think of myself in a different world, my state of mind will always be affected by the way of heaven. Now Hongjun comes, I don''t know if it will be the same.


    Gu Bai couldn''t bear to say, "it''s all right. Check it out. We are very strict about some banned drugs in China. If you exceed a certain number, you can be sentenced to death."


    What she said was understated. Hongjun dirty his hands with this cockroach like garbage.


    Hongjun frowned. It was cheaper for him to kill him. He even wanted to pull people''s soul out of his body, and finally tortured to death slowly.


    It seemed that he felt his anger. Gu Bai pulled his sleeve again. He was helpless. He sighed and said, "don''t do it yourself. Give him a curse and let him turn himself in to the police station."


    She softened her momentum and showed some care inside and outside her words. This feeling has not appeared for a long time, and Hongjun was stunned for a long time.


    Lian Sheng couldn''t understand what spell they said, but he could understand the second half of the sentence. He suddenly looked ferocious and tore off the hypocritical mask. "A little girl without any background still wanted me to turn herself in. I think you''re tired of living..."


    Lian Sheng said a lot, but before he finished, he couldn''t help walking outside the ward. There was a nurse on duty outside the ward. Seeing that he left, he was so embarrassed that he immediately asked, "what''s the matter with you, Mr. Lian? Can I help you?"


    "I''m going to the police station to turn myself in. I take drugs, I kill people, I steal taxes..." Lian Sheng said more and more. In the end, he was full of horror, but he couldn''t stop anyway.


    Lian Sheng is just an insignificant little role. After handling it, Gu Bai completely forgets it. However, Hongjun becomes more and more nervous and even asks her, "people here treat you like this?"


    Gu Bai couldn''t laugh or cry. His posture made her nod, and he immediately destroyed the world.


    "No, this kind of wonderful work is still very rare." after that, it is an outsider. In case of an accident, she has to clean up the mess, so she rarely praised, "you did a good job."

 Chapter 292

    People like Hongjun were praised by Gu Bai and said, "I did a good job. Do you have a reward?"


    Gu Bai was speechless for a moment. Who brought him down? The big guy in her memory is not like this!


    Even so, she asked, "what reward do you want?"


    Hongjun, "just watch a movie."


    Gu Bai was shocked: "you even know the movie?!"


    Hongjun nodded. This is a completely different world. Mankind has an unprecedented height and civilization. Even he admires them. They are weak but hard-working, just like when they first met Gu Bai.


    He began to wonder about the world and how to raise such a wonderful person as Gu Bai.


    Since he wants to know that movies are a good choice, of course, more importantly, he learned that watching movies will heat up his feelings. He respected Gu Bai, so he figured out how to learn the world.


    The boss learned how to get along with others and coax girls, which was almost impossible in the past. Gu Bai looked at him with a complicated look.


    She is human, how can she have no feelings, but force herself to put it down, but if he always pesters her like today, his state of mind will naturally shake. She was a little irritable, so she scratched her hair hard. She had long green hair and was stunned to be caught out of the chicken nest by her.


    She wanted to say something, but she hasn''t opened her mouth yet. Hongjun doesn''t know when he has more combs in his hand. He combs carefully and slowly for fear of pulling her hair.


    Gu Bai''s body stiffened. A moment later, he raised his head in frustration, "what movie do you want to see?"


    "Horror movies."


    Gu Bai:


    Hongjun remembers that some people say that horror films are a good choice when pursuing girls. They can make girls rely on you and even have other unexpected benefits.


    He doesn''t know what welfare is, but if his Gu Xiaobai thinks of him and depends on him, it''s also very good.


    Gu Bai didn''t explain anything. If the boss wants to see a horror film, he should watch it with him. So he took out his mobile phone. Coincidentally, there happened to be a horror film in the cinema.


    After Gu Bai woke up, his body had long been OK, so he went home after booking movie tickets.


    Her home is in an old urban area, which is full of fireworks. Originally, she was worried that the boss would not like it here. Unexpectedly, he was more calm than anyone. He even came directly to her door without her leading the way.


    When Hongjun saw her slightly stunned, he explained, "there''s your breath here."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Bai glanced and whispered, "dog nose."


    I dare say that the first big man in jiuchongtian is a dog. Looking at the world, he looks at Bai alone. However, Hongjun is not angry, but shows a little smile. Knowing her for so long, knowing her spleen, make complaints about the Tucao more serious.


    Hard spoken and soft hearted, very cute.


    Hongjun was curious about everything when he came here for the first time. This is where the little girl grew up. What can be called home must be cherished. Therefore, this ordinary two bedroom building is like a treasure in his eyes.


    The movie was in the evening. It was still early. Gu Bai finally came home. He wanted to reward himself. He was preparing to take some money to the vegetable market. Unexpectedly, as soon as he looked back, he saw the big man as a little abandoned.


    Hongjun was nearly one meter nine tall and didn''t speak. He asked Qu Baba to look at her. Gu Bai was confused and angrily said, "don''t look, let''s go."


    Although he specially understood the world, there were still some differences when it was really put in front of him. It was like a static picture, which suddenly became vivid.


    Hongjun watched Gu Bai buy vegetables, bargain, full of life flavor, and even had some differences with her in his impression. For a moment, he was fascinated. He didn''t even know when there were more people next to him.


    "Hello, I''m the agent of Tianyu entertainment company. Are you interested in joining the entertainment circle?" Fang Lin is an agent. He happened to be free today and came to buy vegetables with his wife. Unexpectedly, he was stunned on the way.


    With this temperament and appearance, it''s just too much to be surprised!


    With his golden eyes for many years, this man will be red to purple if he is willing to make a debut.


    Hongjun glanced at him indifferently. No one was interested in him except Gu Bai, so he didn''t listen to him at all, so he took back his sight and continued to look for Gu Bai.


    Instead, Gu Bai found that someone wanted to turn Hongjun when he only bought half of the dishes!


    She frowned and was about to pull people away. Unexpectedly, the aunt selling vegetables was there and said happily, "Oh girl, your boyfriend is so handsome. I have sold vegetables for nearly 30 years and have never seen such a handsome young man here."


    As soon as the aunt opened her mouth, Gu Bai found that many people had gathered around. Those people looked at it intentionally or unintentionally. Some people were guilty, not very funny, and some people were aboveboard. Even after the agent, a little girl came with a red face and asked him if he was single and would like to have more girlfriends.


    How did Hongjun answer? Oh, he answered that he didn''t have a girlfriend.


    He spoke slowly, but Gu Bai was about to become a puffer fish. Sure enough, men are big pig hooves, no matter how strong they are.


    When she was half angry, she heard Hongjun smile and say, "I don''t have a girlfriend, but I have another half of my life."


    His words were very gentle, and his smiling eyes were shining, and he stared at the little girl in a daze.


    "Well... I wish you and your other half a long life together." inexplicably, the little girl used honorific words to him. Even after saying that, she didn''t think anything was wrong.


    There were many onlookers around, and even those with mobile phones. Gu Bai was helpless and funny. He could only quickly buy the dishes and then pull people home.


    She was sure that when she left, she heard a lot of regretful voices!


    There is no doubt that Hongjun''s face looks very good. In the end, it''s the Taoist ancestor. Aside from his face, his temperament is unmatched, but sometimes it''s too good to be a headache.


    Gu Bai didn''t want to be surrounded as soon as she went out, so she tried to communicate with him, "Hongjun, can you change your appearance a little later?"


    Hongjun looked at her and asked, "don''t you like me now?"


    Gu Bai looked at this face for nearly a thousand years, but even so, the other party suddenly enlarged her face and gathered it in front of her, and the impact was still not generally small. She swallowed her saliva and spit on herself. Only then did she say, "either she doesn''t like it or she has a headache because she is too good."


    When she said this, she even forgot her usual insistence.


    "Since Bai Bai said so, I''ll only show you my appearance in the future." he looked at her with a pair of black eyes. Gu Bai looked up and saw his whole shadow.


    She later found out what she had just said, so her head hurt more.

 Chapter 293

    At night, Gu Bai came to the cinema with Hongjun, who had slightly changed his appearance. However, it was Hongjun. Although his appearance had changed a little, his temperament was still there. However, compared with the warm atmosphere in the vegetable market before, the atmosphere this time became much more fierce, which made people dare not be presumptuous at a glance.


    He also seemed to find that his little girl didn''t like others staring at him. Although she tasted very kind, of course her little girl had to be spoiled by herself. At this moment, although someone took a peek, he didn''t come up to talk like last time.


    He looked at Gu Bai''s ticket collection and check-in. Suddenly, he thought of a very serious problem. It seems that all his expenses on this day were pasted by the little girl. Although it didn''t use much, he was asking for forgiveness. How could he eat her in the end.


    Gu Bai didn''t go to the movies empty handed. He bought a large popcorn, potato chips and happy fat house water. Then he put on 3D glasses and waited for the opening of the movie while eating.


    The situation of domestic horror films has been very bleak, but the director seems to be a little famous this time, so the seating rate is still very high.


    Hongjun just had a concept of a movie and didn''t really touch it. When the film entered the so-called high tide period, looking at the ghosts jumping around the screen, his face was completely black. Looking at the people next to him, he ate popcorn very happily. Instead of half scared, he hung his lips, like watching fun.


    He asked to see the film. Hongjun''s eyes were slightly heavy and suddenly thought of a way.


    Without conditions, he made it himself.


    As a result, with the advancement of the film in the cinema, people were inexplicably blown a few wisps of Yin wind. That''s all. What''s more, many people saw a dark shadow at the tip of their eyes. They flashed past, but they had a strong sense of existence and were timid. They were scared to cry directly.


    Gu Bai took Coke''s hand and took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know where the slot point should be vomited. Finally, he had no choice but to stretch out his hand and hold down a troublemaker. To hold him down is to hold his hand, and then plug the popcorn and coke in the past.


    "No nonsense!"


    With these words, Hongjun finally stopped, but Gu Bai was a little tired. Although the boss had a serious understanding of the world, she couldn''t let go. She had to take him with her.


    So, when she came home in the evening, she found another romantic film, which is different from the atmosphere of horror films. This film has a very romantic atmosphere, because the atmosphere is excellent. Looking at it, she was eaten and wiped clean by someone.


    Hongjun knew that chasing his wife couldn''t be shameful. He had been in the world for more than a year, but he didn''t have an ID card. Of course, it didn''t matter, but he said it on purpose that day.


    Gu Bai looked at him suspiciously. A magic problem is not difficult to deal with, but if he wants it, he will.


    She didn''t think much, but Hongjun was full of interest and took her to discuss.


    "In vain, with an ID card, you have to have a hukou book."


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Bai knew, "so."


    Hongjun, "our family has a ready-made Hukou book. Don''t bother extra."


    Gu Bai: "... Ah."


    Hongjun should have been ready. After that, he took out Gu Bai''s household register. Gu Bai is the only one in her family, and her Hukou book has only a thin page, but now, the Hukou book has two pages, and on the other page, a name is impressively written.


    Gu Jun.


    Gu Bai looked at the name. This time, he really couldn''t help but smoke the corners of his mouth, "Gu Jun?"


    Hongjun nodded, "crown your surname with my name."


    Gu Bai: "... Please be normal!"


    Gu Bai even felt that this guy''s brain was clamped when crossing time and space, and became more and more abnormal. Well, she didn''t recognize such a Taoist ancestor. She was very human, so that she could feel that he was beside her, not as high as before.


    Seeing this, Hong Jun hooked his lips and smiled.


    say yes and mean no.


    But it''s very cute.


    Hongjun came to this world for Gu Bai. Now he has asked for marriage, so he is short of a wedding.


    He opened his mouth like this, but Gu Bai was stunned, "wedding? You and me?"


    Hongjun was angry and helpless, "who else can it be if it''s not you and me?"


    Gu Bai doesn''t have many friends in the world. In addition, in the later years, she lived in a different world. After hundreds of years, she was a friend who could be talked about at the beginning. Now her relationship is weak.


    Her idea is consistent with Hongjun''s surprise. For Hongjun, he hasn''t seen enough of his bride. How can he be divided by others.


    The wedding was very low-key, but Hongjun was not careless at all. Along with him came his storage ring, which contained countless treasures. Therefore, from the beginning, he planned to design the wedding dress himself.


    Cloud brocade is the brocade woven by the fairy Weaver. It has been such a piece for hundreds of years, and it was given to him in Qingyue. With the cloth, the next is jewelry. Among them, the separated demon emperor has a glittering gem in his hand, but only one gem is far from enough. When he is happy at night, he also gets a lot of treasures.


    The picture in Hongjun''s mind gradually took shape, and his wedding with Gu Bai became closer and closer.


    Since they married, outsiders were not allowed to disturb them, so they chose all the way and finally chose an uninhabited island. The island was located on the wrong side, but the scenery was beautiful, and because it had not been damaged, the whole island was full of natural flavor.


    As soon as they came to the island, Hongjun set up a barrier that was not disturbed. Because there was no one to accompany Gu Bai, almost all of Gu Bai''s clothes were done by Yu Hongjun himself.


    Speaking of this, even later Gu Bai couldn''t help blushing.


    Hongjun personally put on the dress for her. This process took almost half a day, not to mention that he asked her to put on the matching suit for him.


    Yes, Hong Jun does as the Romans do. He doesn''t design the Phoenix crown and sunset, but adopts the wedding dress of the world.


    Just changing their clothes, it was getting dark, but at this time, it was the real play. They saw stars all over the sky, hanging overhead, brighter than any lights.


    Gu Bai was stunned, not to mention that the same bright man in front of him was kneeling on one knee and holding a ring in his hand.


    "Bai Bai, will you marry me?"


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Bai''s thoughts stayed at the moment when she nodded, and then she was in a state of darkness, I don''t know what day it is.


    On the other hand, when a special department of the Ministry of national security set up a border at Hongjun, the whole department''s senior level was boiling.


    "Sleeping trough! Which expert is this?"


    "Such a big energy fluctuation, I''m sure, is the biggest big man found so far!"


    "What shall we do?"


    The young man at the bottom jumped off, but the seemingly calm old man''s hand trembled slightly at the moment. However, in order to hold the field, he paused for a moment and said in a deep voice: "since there are such experts in the world, how can we not understand etiquette."


    "What do you mean, Minister?"


    "Get something ready. Let''s go and see you."


    In fact, they couldn''t even hand in the prayer card. Ten days later, the border was automatically lifted, and they were able to see what a wonderful character was inside.


    At this glance, everyone was stupid.


    The charming and ambiguous breath has all been pressed down. At the moment, Hongjun has recovered his indifferent and cold appearance. He looks at these people without any waves in his eyes. Even so, when they look at him, they still can''t help but want to kneel down.


    Especially the breathless young man, trembling to kneel down, excitedly pulled the humanitarian beside him: "Mom, I see the immortal."


    "Roll the calf, I''m not as worthless as you." after that, I said angrily, "no, I''m a man. Call me dad!"


    Xu Shi''s expression was so vivid that Gu Bai couldn''t help laughing. She stood half a step behind Hong Jun and held hands, but most of her face was covered by Hong Jun. with this smile, all the talents moved their eyes to her face.


    Then, everyone couldn''t help jumping out of their minds.


    Fairy couple!


    "What can I do for you?"


    After a long time, they finally recovered from the impact of their appearance, and then they thought of the purpose of their trip.


    Gu Bai listened to them quietly and raised his eyebrows. "You mean you want us to be the consultants of your department?"


    The old minister almost knelt down, not to mention the consultant. Even if you want to be a minister, he also holds it in his hands. But the minister had a lot to do. He was afraid to disturb the boss, so he thought of this position halfway.


    They say they are consultants, but they are not disciplined by anyone. The most important thing is that if they have something to do, they can ask them for help.


    Gu Bai thought for a moment and returned to the world. Of course, she couldn''t continue her previous work. Now it''s a good choice.


    "What''s the salary?"


    The old minister was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t react. After all, he was afraid of being short of money? However, he was stunned for a moment and immediately recovered. He opened all his palms. "This is the salary on weekdays. If you need to appear in case of special problems, the cost will be calculated separately."


    Gu Bai looked at it and her eyes lit up. She used to work hard and couldn''t break 10000 in a month. Now she can earn 50000 a month when she lies down.


    "Deal."


    However, if she knew that the price offered by the minister was as high as 500000, she would be afraid to cry, but these are all later words.